One Step, Two Step, Three Hoof, Four Dead

by David Silver

First published 14th of May, 2015

A virus breaks out across the world, causing those infected to begin regressing to a more animal-like state. Violent and aggressive, and yet not murderous, the infected are spreading quickly despite attempts to quarantine or destroy.

A virus breaks out across the world, causing those infected to begin regressing to a more animal-like state and body. Violent and aggressive, and yet not murderous, the infected are spreading quickly despite attempts to quarantine or destroy.

This is the story of one man, William, who discovers he is infected and his struggles to keep his sanity and his friends and family safe in this increasingly unfriendly world of equines. Of course, being infected, his fellow humans are hardly a sanctuary of safety.

1 - Day Zero

I leaned against the counter towards the trouble customer. "Ma'am, I can't do that. That would get me fired."

"Get you fired?!" The angry woman glared daggers at me. "I'll get you fired! Give me the number of your manager and we'll see about that."

I wish I could say she was the only one that week, or even that day. People were going crazy. Thankfully my manager was not one of them. She appeared behind me, summoned by that supernatural sense she seemed to have for trouble, or maybe she was watching the cameras. "Hello there. I'm the manager. Let's solve your problem today."

That was my hint to vacate, and I took it. You'd think working in a survival and sport store would be relaxing. People don't come here for day-to-day supplies, what is there to be worked up about? I shared a quick slap of the palms with my coworker before heading to the break room. A small TV back there was playing broadcast television, news in particular. People were yammering about the upcoming elections. Democrat this, Republican that. I didn't care too much for that kind of thing. They both wanted to screw over the little guy, like me.

I sat heavily in a chair and bounced up almost as fast. My ass was wet. Someone spilled something on the chair, like... I wasn't sure what it was, and didn't care to identify it. I grabbed some paper towels and got to mopping up the mess. Who left that treat for me? I wondered about it grumpily and went back to work. No time for unscheduled breaks anyway.

I escaped from retail hell as the sun was setting and got to walking. I was fortunate enough to live not too far from work, so I usually hiked back and forth rather than bother with a car or something. As I navigated the city streets, I saw a man dressed up for a business meeting, but he was walking oddly. His fists were balled and held up like someone trying to be a cat, and his eyes darted around unsettlingly. He gave me the creeps, so I crossed the street away from him. That was enough to get his attention, and he started staring at me with wide eyes.

He suddenly bolted at me, and I did the only reasonable thing I could, I ran faster. Being chased through the streets by a crazy business man? A perfect ending to a perfect day. I ran wildly until I arrived at my apartment complex. My keycard unlocked the door quickly and I threw myself in, slamming the door shut behind me. The psycho ran into it and battered against the door a moment before seemingly losing interest and wandering off. What the hell was that about?

I put a hand over my wildly beating heart and panted for breath a moment before resuming my trip inside. That look in his eyes. They were so... manic. The way he banged was odd too, slapping with his knuckles instead of the meat of his fists like a normal person would. It was like he was trying to knock instead of bash the door in. Nothing about it made sense.

That all faded from importance when I got into my comfortable little apartment and collapsed to sleep. If I had stayed up, I might have heard about the odd reports of psychotic behavior coming up around the country. People were advised to be cautious and alert officials of strange behavior, but no curfew or other 'official' move had been made. Many blamed some kind of new political movement for it, calling the whole thing a huge stunt to prove something or other.

I stood in a dark garden. The moon was high and full. The wind was cool and fresh. The horse in front of me was dark-furred and regarded me with curiously-intelligent eyes. She spoke in a smooth and commanding tone, "Can you understand me?"

I nodded dumbly, figuring this was some kind of crazy dream. I don't normally notice when I'm dreaming, but it happened sometimes. "Hi?"

She stepped towards me, lowering her horn towards me. "I am Princess Luna, and your world is in great peril. We cannot aid directly, but I can offer some advice." Advice sounded good, and I nodded again. "Good. You..." She paused, sniffing at me. "There is something amiss. You are already touched. I am too late." She turned away, and the dream ended.

I woke up to the jingling of my phone and dug it out quickly. "Hello?"

"Hey, Will, don't bother coming in." It was my boss.

Was I fired? "Uh, did she actually get me fired?"

"What? No. That 'thing' made corporate decide to close up shop a day or two. What a load of bullshit. Not paid time off. Enjoy the sudden vacation." He hung up without further word.

I threw myself out of bed and bounced to my feet. I felt really rested, though a glance at the clock showed only five hours had passed, huh. It wasn't quite dawn, but I wasn't in the mood to sleep, so I walked springily into the living room in time for my phone to go off again. "Hello?"

A female voice spoke into the phone with a scared tone. "William? Is that you? Can you pick me up?"

It was Sandra, a friend of mine. "What's wrong Sandy? You sound worked up."

"There's a gang going up and down my street. Every time I walk past a window, they start staring. One time they came up and started trying to get in. They were making an awful riot, trying to kick it in or something. Please. You have a car, right?"

Her voice sounded genuine, and I decided to handle it seriously. "Alright, calm down. I'll come over. You stay there, and if windows work them up, avoid them." The sound of breaking glass suddenly came through the phone.

"Oh god, they broke a window! Get away from me!" I could hear the sounds of a scuffle as I rushed for the stairs and hurried for my car. I shoved the keys in the ignition after several misses, my hands shaking in excitement.

Once I got the car moving, I put the phone back to my ear. "Sandy, you over there?" I heard very little beside the hum of my car as I pulled out of the parking lot and made my way towards Sandra's house. The city wasn't nearly as quiet.

I ran into a thick jam of traffic that brought my 'heroic' rescue to a dead stop. This wasn't slow, it was just stopped. I thumped the steering wheel in frustration and tried dialing Sandra back up. To my surprise, she picked up. "Hey, Sandy? You OK?"

"Y-yeah, I'm OK. They... left." She sounded rattled and frightened, not that I blamed her.

"They just left? Did they rob you?"

"No! It was the strangest... thing. I think I've been raped."

"I'm trying to understand you, Sandy. Did they or did they not rape you? This is not something most people are unsure of."

Her voice raised to a shrill tone. "What do you call it when three guys hold you down while a fourth gives you a french kiss so hard he's trying to figure out what you ate last night, and then they all run off? I don't really know what that is, but I've lived it."

I cringed, doubly. First out of sympathy, than at the thought that the businessman from the day before might have wanted to give me a wet one, if they really were related. "Ugh! Are you OK? No, stupid question. Did they hurt you, physically? Do you still want me to come over there?"

"I... Where are you? Why do I hear so much honking?"

"Traffic is dead and buried. Not a single car has moved an inch for the last ten minutes."

"You might be better off walking?"

It sounded stupid, but she wasn't wrong. I didn't feel like abandoning my car to the fates though. I noticed some activity up ahead. Some people were rushing the cars, pulling open doors and wrenching the people within out onto the street. Thinking reactively, I quickly pressed the lock button on my own car. "Things are getting wierder. Someone's pulling people out of the cars left and right."

"Are they carjacking?"

One of the people pulled free threw a punch at his assaulter, knocking them to the ground. This seemed to draw the attention of the other 'carjackers', and they converged on him, knocking him to the ground and, were they biting him? They scattered as quickly as they came, leaving the brave man looking more puzzled than actually hurt.

One of the attackers rushed past my car and I could see his hands were balled like the one yesterday, but it was different. His knuckles were fused together, more like a hoof than a fist, with a blackened wall forming where individual fingers once were. The runner stopped and looked at me a moment, staring at me as I stared at him. He bore his oddly-flat white teeth at me then ran off.

"Hello? William? You there?"

I picked up the phone from where I dropped it. "Everything has gone insane. I got a look at one of them, and I swear he had hooves, not hands."

"Oh, uh, I... didn't want to say anything, because I thought you'd think I was crazy, but two of the ones in my house had tails, big... brightly colored tails."

"Like a cat?"

"I don't think so. Too bushy for that. I'm not a damned zoologist, they were big and one was bright blue and the other was kinda pink. They weren't natural colors, that's for sure!"

"So... let's assume it was something with hooves, I guess? A cow, or a horse, or something?"

Sandra sighed into her phone. "Get out of your car. It's not safe there."

"Like it's safe at your house?"

"Your place has a solid gate, right? I'll get over there. You go back home. We'll meet there, stay by the door to buzz me in. Don't get jumped by horse/donkey/whatevers." The phone went red as she hung up and I stuffed it into a pocket.

I looked around quickly for more crazies before I slipped out of the car and started cutting through the cars. Some people were still inside, honking at me as if I had caused the jam. Screw 'em. My eyes turned to a loud sound. A horse-like creature landed on a car with an angry winny. On its back were two wings of the same bright turquoise of the rest of its body, though its mane and tail were off-blue. It drove a hoof through the roof of the car and quickly pulled the hole apart before vanished into the car, likely attacking the passenger inside. I didn't wait to find out, running full speed, limited as I was by the tangle of cars.

The ground in front of me rumbled before a hole appeared, another horse-like creature poking its head out at me. It was almost cute, if it didn't look at me with those hateful and hungry eyes. It sniffed at me, then snorted, vanishing into the ground, the rumbling growing quieter. Was it tunneling? How the hell did a horse tunnel like that?! I jumped over the small hole it left behind and continued my mad departure.

The sounds of sporadic gunfire came from a street over. Looking between the buildings as I jogged, I saw a police officer trying to take a stand. He plugged a pony full of holes and it fell over as surely as any other creature, but another jumped on him from behind while a third wrenched his gun away with a glowing horn as if by magic. Shit, they had magic. We're so fucked. The unicorn spun the gun around wildly in its grip before it discharged. The unicorn fell over with a fresh wound, neighing in agony. Alright, magic doesn't equate to gun safety. Mark one for humanity.

Fortunately, most of the attackers I saw were human, rather than ponies, but many of them sported bits and pieces of the pony attackers. Hooves, snouts, fur. The majority were only partially pony, as if they were... becoming them? I ran past one guy that was curled up in a ball. I could hear unsettling cracks and pops as a tail forced free of his pants, tearing a hole. Every inch drew a pained groan, and it was clear this was no magically-instant transition. I didn't want to be a pony, and I had no idea how it spread, so I ran past him without looking back.

The pony invasion had begun.

2 - Setting Up a Home Base

I arrived back at home without being tackled and slipped inside in a hurry. The neighbors were out in force in the garage, looking nervous as hell, and who could blame them? They were gathered around something so I went to see what it was.

"He can't stay here!"

"He's cool, man. He just needs some help."

"He's already changing. He'll come after us next."

They were talking about the prone form of someone who lived on my floor. I didn't know the guy personally, but we ran past each other a few times. Seemed nice enough, or was. Now he was contorting into one of those ponies. His wings were spreading, covered in blood and fluttering around as if to clean themselves.

One of the others threw a blanket over him. "Whatever you decide, don't let him splatter blood around, that might be contagious."

A sickening crack brought everyone's attention back to him as his jaw split in half in a disquieting display. His eyes flew open and he looked around at the lot of us. One of his friends smiled nervously. "See, he's awake. How ya feeling, John? Not a crazy monster, right?"

John, or what was once John, rolled up onto hooves, his change progressing rapidly, but still not entirely a pony. He tried to talk, but a busted, or whatever it was, jaw made that hard. With the sound of a cracking whip, he lashed out a tongue, grabbing his friend around the neck. As if that wasn't bad enough, he had two more tongues where it came from, and he soon had another victim. He seemed more interested in licking than killing, small praises for that. I didn't want to see anymore. "Get him the hell out of here!"

The biggest guy in the crowd hefted up the... mutant? pony and bodily hurled him over the gate after a quick run. He came back as quickly. "That won't keep them off for long. You saw he had wings."

I pointed at the building proper. "We have to set up inside, barricade the windows and hole up until the military starts earning their paycheck. This isn't some stupid movie, they'll shoot first and ask questions maybe later. I saw one of them go down with a few shots, they're not immortal or anything, just... ponies."

The general idea seemed to be agreeable to my neighbors, and they started towards the inside. The big guy held up a hand, barring the way for the two victims of the recent pony. "Nuh uh. You two stay out here. You might be infected with whatever this is."

The friend of the guy scowled. "Whatever. What I get for having a damn heart."

The other took it less well. "I'm not going anywhere! You're not sentencing me to that craziness outside. I live here just the same as you, I have my rights!" He moved to push past the large man when a loud bang echoed off the walls of the garage. He sagged to the ground, and two more shots rang out. Another of our neighbors stood there with a gun, having just executed the potentially infected.

The armed man, Peter I think his name was, looked at the other potential infected. "You going?"

He thrust a hand up in a placating gesture. "Alright, alright! I'm going." He turned around and walked to the door, slipping out. The large guy moved up and made sure the door was closed and locked again just as Sandra came up.

"She's with me!" I rushed up to get to Sandra and welcome her inside. She hugged me tightly and I returned it just as well. It was really good to have a familiar face around. I leaned in and whispered to her while we were close, "Do not mention the french kiss you got, under any circumstance. They are totally willing to murder infected people."

Sandra looked at me like I was crazy, but nodded. We headed inside and got to sealing ourselves in. The building got a lot darker without sunlight, but significantly safer-feeling with boards up in front of every exposed window we could find. I was feeling pretty exhausted and retired to my apartment, where Sandy was already taking a load off. She looked to me and gestured at the door. I closed it. "Alright, so can I get some answers now?"

I gave what I could. "People are turning into ponies. I've seen winged ones, horned, and some without either. I saw one that had crazy long tongues."

She raised a brow. "Are they dangerous?"

I shrugged. "Depends on your definition? They infect you, then you become another one. I... think you might have been attacked by some people in the early stages of whatever it is. I haven't seen anyone directly torn apart by one."

She sagged in her seat and put put her face in her palms. "So, what, I'm going to be a pretty pony?"

I moved over and put a hand on her shoulder. "We'll get through this."

She frowned up at me. "Will we? I was already... hit or whatever. You said your neighbors are ready to shoot first. I... I don't want to die, Will. You said the ponies haven't attacked anyone. Maybe I should take my chances with them."

The idea of Sandra roaming around the city in its current state did not sit right with me. "Just stay here." I pointed towards my bedroom. "I'll protect you."

"From a gun?" She laughed defeatedly and rose to her feet. "No, no. I don't want you committing chivalric suicide. I'm going."

I hesitated a moment as she went for the door, then rushed after her, slapping a hand on that door. "Wait. Let me grab some supplies. I'll go with you."

She frowned a little with confusion. "Why? Don't be stupid."

I left the door and she didn't rush through it. I grabbed my backpack and started loading it with food, shaving supplies, bandaids, whatever I could find that looked kinda handy. "I'm not stupid, but I'm not leaving you. We can find our own shelter. I bet plenty of people never made it to their house. We hole up in one of our choosing. Grab the duffel." I pointed at another bag, and she joined me in looting my own apartment.

Once we had everything we could reasonably carry, we headed out. We got some nasty stares from the neighbors, but no one prevented us from going. When we got to the final gate, the big guy nodded at us. "Once you go out, you ain't coming back."

"Yeah, alright." I held up my keycard, unlocking the gate. He held out his hand. "What?"

"Give it up. We can't have you coming back as some 'thing' and waltzing past the gate." I gave him the card. I wouldn't need it one way or the other.

Sandra and I left the building behind, and set out to find our own sanctuary to escape the world.

3 - Month Zero

We settled for a little one-story house not far from where we started. The fridge had food in it, and no one was at home, so that was a success. The door was locked, but the window was already busted. It looked like they were already victims of whatever this mess was. Not wanting to be a repeat, we got to work fortifying, and soon had the windows boarded up with anything we could find. We left the door unbarred, just deadbolted. We might have to get out eventually. Our food supply was good, but far from infinite. Maybe a week, if we ate light.

That evening, enjoying a can of beans that made me feel like we were truly living the apocalyptic life, I felt bad. Maybe it was all the running around and excitement, but I was tired and I had a headache. Sandra seemed to notice and pat my arm. "You look awful. Want to go lay down?" I did, so I did. I fell onto the bed and tried to go to sleep, but it refused to come. The headache was growing worse by the moment, robbing me of any chance of a nap. The bed shuffled as Sandra settled on it beside me and rolled me onto my back. She put a wet cloth on my head. "You're an idiot, you know that? You didn't have to go with me. You probably pricked your finger on a nail or something and you'll die of dysentery."

I laughed a little. "You don't get dysentery from nails, that's, uh, bad water. Rusty nails is... Fuck, what was that, uh, tetanus. I've had my shots for that anyway. It's not that."

Sandra frowned. "Speaking of that, who's to say the water's safe anymore? What if those horse things get into the supply? I doubt many people will be manning the water pumps while all this goes on."

I had no particular good answers. "We'll have to make do with bottled water for now." Sudden lethargy washed over me, and sleep came like a wave, and I was out.

I was back in that garden. The dark-furred horse was there. Luna, I think her name was? She looked at me sadly. She had surprisingly human expressions. She took a half-step towards me, "Do you understand me?" I nodded. "Ah, I thought you would already be gone. Creature, I know not much of your species, but I am aware your world is in great peril. I have not reached anypony else, so I will tell you, even if you are doomed. An experiment has gone afoul. Instead of reaching a new world, we sent our essence through, and it became contaminated in the space between worlds. You are experiencing our very soul, warped and perverted by the void. I can only shudder to think of what form it may take."

I woke up to being shaken by Sandra. She looked scared. "What? What is it?" She pointed up above my eyes, at my forehead. I reached up and found the nub of something protruding. Was it a horn? I slipped out of bed and rushed to the bathroom to look at myself. Yep, a horn, a very light pink horn. Crap. "Shit."

Sandra came up beside me and wrapped an arm around, squeezing lightly. "We've got each other, right?"

We were never 'an item', just friends, but we did have each other, and I was very glad to not be alone. I held her close. "I don't feel different, I mean, besides having a horn. I'm not crazy."

She nodded. "I... It's hard to explain, but I feel like there's something I should be looking for. I'm afraid, William. What if I got crazy like the rest of them?"

I put my hands on her shoulders, squeezing gently. "I'll keep you safe. I'll tie you down until you get over it, if I have to."

She snorted. "What if I never 'get over it'? I don't want to be some brainless horse... thing."

I thought back to my dream, but there was nothing there that'd calm Sandra down. "Look, we'll do what we can. We'll survive, day by day."

So that's what we did. The next day had Sandra with a big red tail, and she grew fuzzy ears in the afternoon of the same brilliant color. She kept looking towards the door like she wanted to go, but she didn't go. My horn grew in stupidly long, but nothing else happened. I tried to use the magic I saw the unicorn doing and after a few hours of work, I could summon the remote from across the room. Score! The feat seemed to amuse Sandra. "At least you got something useful out of it."

The day after that. Sandra had abandoned her pants entirely. Her big tail and reshaped legs just didn't fit them anymore, so she was naked from the hips down. She looked to the door constantly. "I want to go, William... I want to find others. I have to. Please, let me go." She scratched at her increasingly furry hips. "I'm going crazy being stuck in here. I won't find anyone in here. I have to go look for them. I have to."

I shook her a little. "Sandy, hold it together. If you go out there, you'll be a brainless horse and you'll hunt people, innocent people. Is this really what you want to give?"

She shook her head, tears squeezing from her shut eyes. "No, but I have to. William, help me. I have to..." She made a sudden lunge for the door and I jumped after her, tackling her to the ground. Her tail twitched between us like an angry snake as she tried to escape, but I held firmly to her and slowly managed to drag her away. She broke down into fresh tears. "I can't stop thinking about finding them! It won't leave me alone!"

With her depressed instead of trying to escape, I quickly grabbed some cords and got to tying her up, which she allowed me to do in a moment of clarity. I soon had her sitting in a chair, tied as securely as I could manage it. I looked her over. She was like a satyr now, all pony from the hips down to her new hooves, with that bright red tail twitching angrily. She had big horse ears instead of her human ones. There was still intelligence in her eyes, but it seemed to come and go as she was gripped by the urge to spread her 'gift' to everyone else. She didn't have a horn or wings or that split-jaw thing, so she was pretty normal as colorful horses went.

She dozed off, and I sat across from her on the couch, watching her. The change kept spreading, awake or not, fur going up under her shirt and her hair turning the same bright red before it lightened to an off-orange shade. I leaned around and saw her tail had lightened as well, matching her... mane? Her torso made unsettling noises as she started to adopt the shape of a horse, and I carefully extracted her from her shirt and let her grow into her new self.

I awoke the next day to find her looking at me with a new long face. The only human parts she had left were her arms and hands. She looked away when she noticed I was examining her. "I'm hideous."

I slid to my unchanged feet and looked myself over. I was the same horned human that fell asleep, if a bit stinky for not changing clothes. "You feel better today?"

"Sort of..." She wriggled in her restraints. "I still want to go, but it's not... quite as bad. Thank you, Will. Don't you feel it at all?"

I shook my head. "I don't feel anything but hungry right now. Speaking of which, we've only got enough bottled water for today at best."

Her ears fell as she shrank, which was kind of cute in a horrific way. "If I go outside, I might never come back."

I nodded slowly. "Yeah... so I'll leave you here, and go myself. What's the worst they could do? I'm already infected, right?"

She smiled. "Oh, now you're looking forward to sloppy kisses from horse people?"

"If it's you, I'd get over it quick."

She blushed, which should have been impossible. Not only did she have fur, but the fur was already red. Somehow she showed even more red through it.

"I'll try the Safeway. It's only a few blocks away."

She sighed. "Everyone will try there, be careful. People are just as dangerous. Do you have something to cover that horn with?"

"Good call." I reached up for the horn. Why did it have to be so damned long? I searched the house and eventually settled for a towel wrapped around like one of those middle-eastern looks done completely wrong. "Ta da!"

She snorted, a noise she was better able to make with that snout. "You look awful, but less like a unicorn. Get back as soon as you can, and safely."

I nodded and grabbed the backpack. It was do or die time, and I wasn't much a fan of death.

Author's Notes:

William to the rescue! But he has no hope against the typo menace that has arrived with the colorful horse virus.

4 - Just a Milk Run(clop)

I closed the door behind me securely and stepped out towards the road, looking around. It was quiet for a moment before a gunshot rang out in the distance in a rapid staccato. The city had not settled yet. I drew up my hood, hoping it would help with the towel wrap. Walking purposefully, I moved from building to building, trying not to be in the open for long. As the Safeway came into view, I realized I'd have to go across a wide, car-strewn road and then a wide open parking lot to get to it. I didn't see any alternative way, so I pressed forward.

I heard a fluttering above me as I ducked behind a truck. A pegasus landed heavily on the same truck and started looking around. She didn't seem to have noticed me directly, but was looking, perhaps for me. "Where are you?" she asked in a plaintive tone. "I won't hurt you..."

She could talk? Maybe they were recovering? Maybe the insanity would pass by? I felt a surge of hope, but couldn't bring myself to reveal myself. She snorted softly. "So thirsty..." Her voice raised to a shout. "Are you there?!" She flopped onto the bed of the truck, hooves scraping on the plastic cover as she whimpered, "Do you have a drink?"

I felt conflicting emotions warring. I had a bottle of water, but it was the only one I had, and she could still be dangerous... My humanity wouldn't let me ignore her increasingly feeble cries, and I stood up. She jerked back in surprise at seeing me. "Oh there you are!" She quickly rushed at me, her jaw unhinging. She was one of those long tongued ones, great. "Do you have water?"

I held up a bottle in offer and a tongue lashed out, grabbing it and pulling it over to her. She sat down on her haunches and started batting at the bottle, trying to get it open very unsuccessfully. She looked frustrated enough to cry. She was clearly more intelligent than an animal, but maybe not that much higher? I carefully climbed up onto the back of the truck with her, holding out a hand. "Let me see it. I'll open it for you."

She watched me intently, but let me take the bottle and pull it free of her tongue, which hung wetly a moment before she drew it back up and closed her strange snout. Ugh. I unscrewed the top and suddenly she was on top of me. One of her tongues dipped into the bottle and she shuddered with what I want to say was pleasure as the water dipped low quickly. Was she absorbing it directly through her tongue? Satiated, she started slobbering over me, her tongues exploring my face wetly. "Thank you!"

I tried to tell her to get off, but opening my mouth was an invitation for those tongues to come inside, and soon she had her snout pressed up to my lips, and I was gagging as they went far deeper than they had right to go, wriggling around in my throat. Her hooves grabbed at me, hugging me tightly as she wept with joy. I had saved her and was being molested as a way of thanks. I got my hands up against her chest and pushed her up and off and she came free with a wet slurp. She sniffed at me lightly. "Play now?"

I shook my head. "No, my friend needs my help." I struggled back to my feet. That had been strange, but she didn't actually hurt me, and I was already infected, so I... guess it was mostly harmless. "Do you have a name?"

She looked baffled at the idea and frowned. She looked around at all the cars, then up at the sky. "Cloud..." She looked at me. "Hood. Cloud Hood." She looked especially proud of the name she picked for herself. "Play now." I wasn't in the mood to play, and hopped off the truck, moving towards the Safeway as I originally intended, at least until wet tendrils grabbed me around my torso. One dipped down into my pants rather pointedly, slathering at sensitive bits. "Play." How did she talk with her tongues out like that?

In some ways, this was a better outcome than many I had imagined for this trip, on the other hand, she was keeping me from reaching the store, and on the other other hand, why did her tongues feel so damn good? All three of them had slipped under clothes and despite trying to focus on the task at hand, I was reacting to it big time. I had tented my slacks as her tongue ran up and down the throbbing pole and down across my balls. This should be disgusting me, not turning me on. I pulled against her grip, but it only succeeding in drawing her closer, not dislodging her. "You're alone," she said. "Herd. Together." A tongue squeezed me around the middle as the one down below began to stroke me purposefully. "Alone. Herd. Together. Play."

I heaved out a shuddering breath. "Cloud Hood, we have work... mmmf... we should be doing."

"Work?"

"Yes... work." I pointed at the store. "Water, food. Friend needs it."

She hopped closer, wings flapping as she kept her tongues around me, soon beside me. "Play first. Food. Water. Friends. Herd?"

"Yes, Herd!" My voice caught as her teasing intensified and she brought me to the ground. She undid my pants with those tongues of hers and pulled it free. My boxers were soon after "Cloud, come on! This isn't right." She ignored my feeble complaints, but did react when I kicked her across the snout when she went to get on top of me. She shrank back, tongues suddenly withdrawing. A hoof rubbed over the sore spot on her snout. "Not friend." She turned and suddenly flapped off, fleeing into the city.

I felt relieved, and yet upset. She wasn't that bad, if she could be weened off of the whole rape-for-bonding thing. I sat up and just caught my breath for a moment before I felt a soft shaking under my ass. The ground before me parted as a new horse face poked out, followed swiftly by two others. A herd. They smiled at me, bright and hungry. "Look, sisters, a stallion."

One of the other heads bobbed. "Maybe he has water, and food. He definitely has seed, look." I was still naked from the belt down, and my limp package held their attention. "Share the gift?" The ground parted and instead of three separate ponies, all three heads were attached to one great equine form with a long sinuous tail of fur and flesh, wide enough to belong on an alligator. I grabbed my pants and scrambled to my feet, making a mad dash towards the store, only to be tackled roughly to the ground. I was having no luck with these damn ponies!

The great beast rolled me over effortlessly, and kicking it didn't even seem to register against its thick innards. She pushed me downwards as all three heads kept right on talking, trying to calm me down. "Don't fight so much. We're your friend. Once you get your hooves, you can be our stallion."

"Do you think he'll be a stallion? The last one became a mare and left us."

"He must! Third time's the charm." Once I was mostly between their legs, they began to grind down against me. The sensation of their soft fur being rubbing up and down began to get a response whether I wanted it to or not, and as soon as it was even partially engorged, they sat on it, plunging it into wet slipperiness inside them. Despite their size, it was tight around me and seemed to pull like a milking machine. All three heads moaned in their different tones, starting to ride my increasingly rigid pole. I was a helpless passenger for the ride, held down by their large form as their hips came up and down, thrusting me into their depths.

The one that seemed to be the leader of the three cooed. "We should stay until he starts to grow or shrink, then we'll know."

How long would that take? I couldn't just stay here and be raped into the ground by this burrowing behemoth. My thoughts went off-kiltered as I hit my limit and exploded into her in powerful spasms. She sighed from all three heads and sat back, seeming satisfied with my release.

I tried to press the minor break in the action. "Say, could you let me up? I really do need to get going?"

"Why?"

"No."

"We want to keep you."

"It's for my, er, herd. They need what I'm getting."

All three heads looked disappointed. "Oh. You have a herd..." They pulled up and off of me with a wet pulling sensation, as if her body didn't want to give me up even if the brains had decided it. She stepped off of me, tail swaying widely. "Fine. We're thirsty anyway."

One of the others gestured with her snout. "I smell water this way." And off they went, burrowing into the ground out of sight.

I took the time swiftly to get my boxers and pants back in place. Great, raped twice on the way to the store. Was that a record? That second one seemed pretty lucid. Did three heads add their intelligence together? No time to think that over too much. At least I hadn't been shot. I quickly dashed across the parking lot and entered through an already broken window. The inside was dark, but as fortune would have it, there were some flashlights for sale near the front. I grabbed one, found some batteries, and soon could dispel the darkness. I could see that some looting had already occurred, but there was plenty left for the taking, and I started filling my backpack with water bottles and microwavable food. How long would it be before the power went out? I grabbed two re-usable bags and stuffed them with spaghetti, rice, and other things I figured would be good for a while. For a treat I tossed in a tub of rocky road ice cream. A good haul!

Hopefully the store would still have stuff the next time I came through. I wondered how many others had thought the same thing when they ran through here.

Author's Notes:

You know what this story needed? A reason for its tags, of course! A typo or two is included at no extra cost.

On the bright side, William has secured supplies for a while longer. Is it wrong that I saw 'William has returned.' in my head. I played too much This War of Mine.

5 - I am a Horse

Sandra was happy to see me when I got home, and begged to be let out of the cords I had clumsily makeshifted her prison out of. "Are you sure that's a good idea?"

She hopped up and down on her hooves, turning the chair to face me. "It's hard to explain, but I really want to be with you right now, not stuck in this chair forever. I won't try to leave again, promise. You can't keep me in a chair forever."

She was sounding pretty sane, and I didn't think keeping her in a chair forever was the ideal path, so I went around her and started working the ropes. I only just noticed then that her fingers were gone. She had hooves. She was a horse completely. As soon as she was free, she flopped to the ground on all fours. "This is going to take getting used to." She walked around the room, testing her new limbs. They were sized right for four-legged transport, and I thought she was moving pretty well for being fundamentally different from human anatomy. She walked up to me and reared up, using my shoulders as a support. "What'd you find, and why do you smell odd?"

Smell odd? I didn't think I smelled that strangely, if a bit rank. But she had a bigger nose than me, so maybe? I unslung my backpack and unzipped it, showing her the goodies within, to say nothing of the extra bags I had carried back. She grabbed a package of spaghetti in her mouth and held it up to me. "Can we have this tonight?"

I reached to take the package from her. "Sure thing, Sandy. You're a very cute pony, by the way."

She did that odd blushing through fur thing. "You're just saying that. I was thinking, since we're both infected, why do we care about the tap water?"

I shrugged. "I suppose until the water goes bad enough to be unsafe for anything, we should enjoy it. That reminds me, some of the, uh... what's a good word for it, mutants? Victims?"

"Victims." She sat on her haunches. "None of us asked for this, right?" She looked me over, then pointed at my head. "You can take off the towels now."

I pulled them off and lowered my hood, revealing the stupidly-long horn to the world. She seemed to like it. "It's pretty."

"Right, but how long before the rest comes in? I like having hands, and not being shot by scared survivors. I ran into two ponies on the way to the store."

She looked interested, her tail swaying back and forth. "Were they nice, or feral?"

"Both." I took the bags into the kitchen and got to putting everything away. "They could talk, though one of them a lot less fluently than the other. Both were mostly nice, but had no concept of personal space, like, at all."

She followed after me, not even glancing at the door. I was relieved to see that she did seem to be recovered from the impulse to rush out and join the others. "What? Were they sniffing your crotch or something?"

I raised a brow. "That's an oddly accurate and specific example. I was partially raped by one and managed to give her a good kick and she pouted and ran off. The second one was a huge behemoth with three heads."

"Get out." Her expression went flat with disbelief. "The ponies I saw all looked pretty normal. None of them had more than one head."

"Scout's honor." I held up a hand. "She pinned me to the ground and had her way with me, talking chipperly through it all out of all three heads. I'm still not sure how I feel about that."

She frowned a little, brushing the floor with her tail in little swishes. "Well I won't do that to you."

I chuckled. "Thanks, I think, but it's an odd day when you have to even say that. So what's it like, you know, being a small horse?"

She stood up and did a little circle, looking herself over. "I'm feeling a lot more like 'me' now. Something about this whole... thing... is making me not... see it? It's hard to explain. When I stop thinking about it, I can just act like I was always a pony." She waved a hoof at me. "If I stop to think about it too hard, I realize just how alien I am and it freaks me out until I can forget it again. Like thinking about breathing."

Great, then I was thinking about breathing, and I laughed at the apt comparison. "I get it. It could be worse. There really are some bizarre ones out there, and you look pretty normal."

She tilted her head at me. "I wouldn't have complained about some wings or that horn. Not a bad replacement for hands." She held up her forehooves as she sat up on her hindlegs. "I got ripped off."

Without thinking about it I softly scratched her behind an ear and she went down to her haunches and making an almost purring sort of sound, so I kept going, gently working my fingers through her fur in slow exploration of her changed skull and I crouched down to get at her more easily. My hands wandered down to her sides, scritching over her ribs gently. She was warm and soft and my friend, and the sounds she was making told me that I was making her happy, and I wanted nothing else at the moment. My face was close to hers, her breath smelled oddly of cinnamon. She leaned in a little and we kissed briefly before she scooted back, blushing fiercely. "Sorry!"

Compared to the other ponies, it was almost nice to get such a shy gesture of affection. She was a friend already, not a stranger in a parking lot. "We're cool, Sandy." I stood up and got to preparing the pasta she had selected. "Why don't you pick out the sauce you want?"

"You got sauce?" She advanced on the bags and began nosing around through them before she grasped a jar between hooves and set it aside. "You're a godsend. Sorry, again. I was just... relaxed, and then you were so close... and I just wanted to." She perked her ears suddenly. "Oh god I'm still trying to spread this."

I plucked the selected jar up and set it on the counter. "Good thing you can't infect me."

"Our hero, William, immune to pony kisses, and humanity's best hope." She burst into giggles at the thought. "How about I come with you next time?"

I shook my head. "That seems like a bad idea. What if someone comes in here and takes all of our stuff while we're out and around scavenging?"

She paled, which defied my limited understanding of biology. "You'd... want me to fight someone?"

"Not if they have a gun I don't."

She shrugged. "I'm safer with you than alone. I don't know how to fight, especially not as a pony."

This apocalypse was very inconvenient.

After dinner was devoured, I was ready for sleep and collapsed onto the bed. Only moments later, Sandra hopped up and snuggled in next to me. On one hand, I wanted a little space, on the other, imagining her situation made me feel bad for her. I decided to just bear with it, at least until I felt her on top of me instead of beside me. She was aggressively snuggling me and serving as a living blanket. "Sandy, come on."

She flipped her ears back. "I don't want to sleep alone. Being alone is physically painful." She grabbed the blanket in her mouth and draped it over the both of us before calming down on top of me. I moved a hand to slowly stroke over her more like a big cat than the human she once was. She seemed to enjoy the attention, and soon we were both asleep.

Luna was there. "Can you understand me?"

"Yes. Why do you ask that every time?"

Luna smiled. "You are not the only of your kind I have met. Many have become mindless, some are as foals. You are unchanged, and this is good." She raised a hoof to point. "Mostly."

I had my horn, a quick check revealed. "Your, uh, essence, is pretty messed up."

Luna frowned. "It was not our intention. I can only apologize."

I rolled a hand. "Apologies don't fix our world. We have three-headed pony creatures burrowing in the ground, and pegasi with three tongues big enough to use as tentacles."

Luna's eyes widened. "Truly? The corruption is worse than I had originally thought. We are seeking a solution, but we cannot physically reach your world, so whatever we find, you will have to implement. Do you recall our dreams upon awakening?"

I nodded at her. "This is the most vivid dream I've had before." I reached out and poked the dark-furred pegacorn on the snout, which made her recoil away from the touch. She wasn't nearly as snuggly as the ponies we had on Earth.

"Y-yes, of course. Good. I will visit you often, to check on your status and update you should we find anything. Be safe, human."

"William." I'm not sure if she heard me or not, as I woke up.

Author's Notes:

No explosions, gunshots, rape, or anything? What a wasted chapter...

But it had Luna in it, so that'll have to do. Oh look, she brought dream typos for us, how kind!

6 - Lights Out(clop)

I awoke to darkness. Confused, I sat up quickly, or tried to. Sandy was still resting on me. The sudden aborted movement got her up with a soft noise and she rolled off, allowing me up. Throwing my legs over the side of the bed, I asked, "Did you turn off the lights?"

"No." Her reply was sleepy, punctuated with a yawn.

I got to my feet and began feeling my way through the dark and soon arrived in the living room, where some light filtered in from outside. The light seemed... off. Maybe I was just waking up, but I couldn't quite focus on it.

A new voice suggested, "Maybe you need glasses." The voice was just a few inches to the left of me and I jumped in surprise, but nothing came closer to me.

I heard the clip-clop of Sandra from the bedroom that stopped in the hallway. "William? What happened to you?"

"Happened to me?" I started patting myself down. Legs in the right place. I had hands, torso felt normal, legs in place, no hooves anywhere, oh there it is. I had a second head, of course. Why wouldn't I ha-- Oh shit I have a second head!

"I didn't ask to be here," said the second head that I couldn't see in the darkness very well. It looked equine though, and had a horn like I did. The voice was also soft and feminine. "Since we're stuck together, we can at least be civil about it?"

Alright, so my second head was polite by the sound of it. There could be... worse things? No there couldn't. I sank to the ground and thumped it once, as if attacking the earth would properly display my fury at the situation.

Sandra stepped up closer to me and I could hear her sniffing softly. "It's part of you."

"Of course it's part of me. It is... me, sort of? So, do you have a name?"

The second head smiled. I'm not sure how I knew it did, but I did. "You can call me Cindy. It's dark in here, let me fix that." Her horn lit up with a golden glow, allowing us to see clearly. There was a smiling unicorn head beside my first. She looked friendly, but that didn't make it a bit less creepy.

Sandy seemed to be taking it a bit more in stride. "It's a part of you," she repeated, as if that was all she needed to know before she reared up and sniffed at the new head. The unicorn, er, Cindy's tongue flicked out when Sandy got close, licking her nose. Sandy smiled and leaned in and before I realized what they were doing, there were two horses kissing deeply on my shoulder. Sandra's hooves wandered over my front, caressing me as she tongue-tied with Cindy. The day couldn't get much stranger, I was certain.

I pushed Sandra back carefully. "Easy there, this is weird enough without having parts I didn't have yesterday initiating hot kisses that I feel detached from."

Cindy tilted her head a bit. "You think it's weird? Imagine it from my view. I didn't exist yesterday, but here I am, with most of your knowledge I think, and some other things beside. I don't want to be a helpless freak, but here I am. At least I have magic, and a very friendly friend." She smiled at Sandra.

Sandra bobbed her head. "Our herd grows." Her tail began to sway animatedly, sweeping against the floor. "How are we going to make breakfast without power?"

I nodded at Sandra. "Right, good question. Utilities are out, which just made the survival game a lot harder. It was stupid of me to expect them to stay on. All those TV dinners are basically worthless."

Cindy pouted a little. "You're doing your best. Don't be hard on yourself." Great, my second head was giving moral support.

I brightened a bit at a thought. "Say, Cindy?"

"Yes?"

"You seem to know how to use our magic, right?"

"Yep!"

"Great! So what can you do?"

Cindy frowned with thought. "I can make a force bubble, grab things, make light, make heat, and detect magic around me. I'm sure we could do other things, but that's all I know how to do right now."

Sandra smiled widely. "You can make heat? We're saved!"

I nodded in agreement. "You just earned your rent. Let's attack the frozen food since it'll go bad the fastest." I got back to my feet and moved to the kitchen, easily navigating with Cindy's glowing horn. I realized that my vision was partially split. I could see through her eyes if I focused on it. We really were attached. "What am I becoming?"

Cindy answered, to my surprise, "I'm not entirely sure, but you're far from done. I'll be with you every step of the way, promise." As I dug out some food from the nonoperational freezer, I glanced at Cindy, looking her over. She had the same light-pink fur as our horns. Her 'mane' was a bright pink, long, and flowing. She had very human expressions, as most of the ponies I met had, and she was currently concerned. If I had to get a second head, a nice one was at least the best I could hope for. She cooked the food under a golden ray, bringing them to steaming hotness faster than a microwave could, which alarmed and amazed me. She took control of an arm suddenly, grabbing one of the three trays and bringing it to her mouth to dive right in.

Sandra took a tray for herself and sat with it, watching me. "Don't you both have the same stomach?"

Cindy had no answer for that. I took up the remaining tray and ate as well as I could with only one hand under my control. I didn't feel double stuffed, but I was starting to give up on trying to rationalize this. Maybe it was all being used to fuel my bizarre change? "Well, I guess you're coming with me, Sandy."

Sandra brightly smiled. "Good! I don't want to hide in the dark."

I nodded. "Exactly. I didn't even bring back the flashlight I found. God, that was stupid. This changes our priority by a lot."

Sandra looked like she was about to reply when she fell to the ground with a whimper instead. Her hooves brushed over her snout over and over. I reached for her, petting her on the back. "What's wrong?"

"Hurts...." She clenched her teeth hard enough to make her jaw bulge and her whimpering turned into a short-lived cry as her jaw split apart wetly. The pain must have been bad as she fell over at the very moment and lay there, breathing.

"You... alright?"

"No..." She slowly sat up, then opened her muzzle. "What happened?" She held her mouth open for me. She looked pretty normal, at a glance, but I leaned in and could see her tongue swelling and splitting.

"You're becoming one of those long-tongued ponies. Try, uh, splitting your jaw."

Sandra looked appalled at the idea, and Cindy offered encouragement. "You'll be alright. You can use them like hands. Won't that be nice?"

Sandra let a tongue hang free and moved it around experimentally. The wet limb was quite jerky and unsure at first, but she was improving. "Oh wow," she says with a slur before her jaw unhinged on its own, allowing the other tongues free to wave in the air. Sandra panicked, which just let them loose, flailing around her a moment before she could draw them back and close her mouth, breathing wildly.

I felt bad for Sandra, but I wasn't sure which won out for freakiest new ornament, a new head, or the tongue package. "You aren't going to get those tongues, are you Cindy?"

"Nope! I feel very stable, at least my head does. The rest of us, not so much."

That was not as reassuring as I'd hoped. I reached for Sandra and softly stroked behind an ear, which helped calm her down. "We'll pull through this, together."

Sandy nuzzled the petting hand. "Thank you for not leaving me alone, that first day. Say, I think I saw a radio in here while I was digging around." She hopped to her hooves and dashed off. I could hear her digging around and she returned with a battery operated radio held in one of her tongues, wrapped around the handle. She set it down in front of me. "Your other head wasn't wrong. They are good for grabbing things."

I grabbed the radio and got it on quickly, cycling through stations. Most of the band was static, but an AM station was still faithfully broadcasting. "--vised to stay indoors. The army is coming to take control of the situation. Your safety cannot be guaranteed if you're outside. This is a biohazard alert. Stay inside, lock the doors and block your windows. Do not attempt to find help. Do not open the door for anyone that doesn't identify themselves as law enforcement or a military agent." The message started to loop and I clicked it off.

I sighed and put a hand to my head. "Well, great. How much do you want to wager they'll be shooting first and asking questions never?"

Sandra tilted her head. "We could surrender?"

"And spend the rest of forever in a lab somewhere?"

Cindy snorted. "No, thanks."

"What she said."

Sandy laughed at me talking to my other self. "You're getting used to that."

I frowned a bit. "I could freak out some more if you prefer?"

Sandra sat up and held up her forehooves. "I'm not trying to insult you. I'm... very happy you're here, and being so strong." Her eyes went downcast a moment before looking up at me again. "I think I love you."

That felt like an odd way of putting that, but Cindy didn't mind at all. She was smiling warmly. "I love you too."

Both of them looked at me expectantly. I was on the spot. Did I want to join the love circle? Well I did like Sandra a lot, and we were literally stuck together. I reached for Sandra and pulled her up into my lap, stroking down her sides and back like I would a dog or a cat. "We'll make it, together."

Sandra seemed to accept this answer, and nestled close. "We should get going, while it's light outside."

I considered that. "We don't really want to be seen. The dark may be better now, especially since we have a lot more to fear from humans with rifles than short-ranged ponies that are more likely to violate our space than to actually kill us."

Cindy tilted her head. "I could call some ponies to us?"

Sandra and I blinked as I asked, "You can do that? Why?"

"I don't know why! I just feel pretty sure I can. I don't know what pony'll show up."

I held up a hand. "We'll save that for an emergency."

We settled into quiet. I pet Sandra, and she nuzzled me, and the day passed slowly. Eventually I got tired and laid down, and Sandra curled beside me, until I felt her nuzzling at my belly and working downwards. Those tongues of hers slipped out and went right under my belt, seeking out 'Little William' in a slithering search. "Sandy! What are you doing?"

Sandra drew her tongues back quickly. "I'm bored, and you're tense." Her tail swayed slowly. "Why not?"

A thousand reasons why not flashed through my mind, but most of them felt hollow. However freakish she was, I was no less a freak, and destined to become more so. Cindy nudged me with her snout. "We'll both feel better."

*** Clop Start, look for clop finish to skip ***

Outvoted by my own head? Great. I reached down and undid my pants, pulling them and my boxers off. Sandra looked excited and tapped at the ground with a hoof. "Lay down." I did so, watching her with a mix of caution and curiosity, though the first quickly melted as she wrapped one of those tongues around me and began to undulate it up and down. I grew rock-hard almost instantly under her care, and she coiled more of the tongue to capture the entirety of my member, stroking me firmly. I felt like I was still getting erect, vision swimming with a pulsing that ran all through me.

Cindy moaned throatily. "Oh that's good... something... something's changing."

I could feel it too, and it was coming from the massaged cock. I looked down at Sandra's handiwork and saw that it was swelling larger and becoming pink and mottled with brown. The head flattened and dense white-pink fur encased the bottom and over my balls. I was growing a horse cock, and while I should have been upset at that, it felt too good to think much but wanting Sandy to keep going, but she didn't. She drew back and circled away. Her tail raised high in an offer that Cindy seemed to respond to instinctively. I knew what it meant, and I wasn't in a mood to deny it.

I got up behind Sandra and lined up the member with her sopping wet passage, pushing the blunt edge into her. She was wonderfully tight and wet, engulfing my member in heat as she drove back against me with a shuddering groan of pleasure. "Take me..." Who was I to deny a girl? I grabbed her hips and pulled her back against me as I thrust forward, piercing to the hilt and drawing a sharp yip from her before I drew back. We quickly learned each other's patterns and started working against one another, pistoning smoothly. My big furry balls jumped as something brushed against them. Her tongues had come back out and worked over them, trying to tease the seed out of me. My eyes were clenched shut, the pleasure growing to a fever pitch all too quickly before I spilled. My engorged member twitched and jumped inside of her and I could feel the hot seed forcing its way out before spraying wildly into her willing body. She clopped against the ground, riding her own trembling release before we sank together and curled on the ground.

*** clop finish ***

As I regained my breath, I considered what I had just done. Cindy seemed to have less reservations. "That was lovely!" She licked over her snout. "How do you feel, Sandra?"

Sandra slowly worked herself around to face me instead of away from me and nodded her head. "I feel much... better."

I leaned in and kissed Sandra's furry little snout and she gave that curious little purr into it. "Be ready to go when it's dark." She nodded at me, an we slipped off to rest in one another's embrace. The situation was looking a bit more grim than the day before, but we had each other at least.

Author's Notes:

Our heroes take a firm step out of the mundane in this chapter as they get to experience the joys of power loss and impending military invasion. Surely things can only go up from here!

I'm told the soldiers fire typos from their gun. Nothing is more painful!

7 - My (not so) Little Ponies

I faded to sleep beside Sandra, and suddenly I wasn't there. I could see a pegasus soaring high above the city. She had a herd, numbering six winged ponies in all, one of them a stallion. The change had been a frightening time, but now that they were all together, everything seemed better. They had learned quickly and painfully where to avoid flying, losing one of their numbers to the weapons of the bipeds. I wasn't sure how I knew all this, but I did. She looked down and saw something odd and pointed it out to the others. Soon the entire herd dipped lower for a better look.

Something large and heavy was crushing the parked cars. She could vaguely remember what a car was, and she asked the others what the big thing was. One of them started telling a story about a great war machine, but that seemed quite silly to her. It was far too slow to be very frightening. Were there people inside? Yes. They should share the gift with them. Everypony agreed. It was the only right thing to do. They were about to drop on it when they saw there were people walking along and behind it, wielding the deadly weapons that had harmed them before. A human herd! A human stampede! Fear swelled in their hearts, but excitement as well. So many potential new ponies close together.

The scent of them was tantalizing. They had to be converted. She smiled broadly, spotting other ponies closing in on them and pointing them out to her friends. A lumbering stallion of a horse parked himself around the corner from the marching soldiers and directed his own cannon in their marching path.

We'd never seen that kind of pony before and became quite curious to see what he planned to do with that thing. He was stroking himself firmly, and when the soldiers crested the corner, he went off like a bomb, or more like a garden hose, spraying ten soldiers before they even knew what was going on. The pegasus herd cheered on the big guy, but the cheers died in their throats as the bipeds, gifted or not, raised their deadly weapons and riddled the stallion with holes. He flopped to the side and stopped moving, just making a puddle of blood and other fluids.

The herd was suddenly furious. The earth pony had done nothing but share. He hadn't deserved that. Rage mixed with desire and they swooped down as one, coming behind the moving men and attacking. Some of their numbers had the gift of the reaching tongues, but she had a different gift. To think, when she had changed, her breasts growing in so large low on her torso had bothered her so much, now they were another tool to be used.

With a thought, they became painfully engorged and sprayed milk on command, and she strafed the soldiers, trying to dart in and out of cover to avoid a similar fate of the earth pony. They were doing great at first, but the bipeds, er, humans, yes, that was their name. The humans caught on, and the next time she did a pass, pain exploded through a wing, and she crashed in front of one of them. The human pointed his weapon at her and she whimpered and begged. There was great pain, then nothing.

I quailed from my uncertain position. I could feel every death of the ponies, and each was like a stab in the heart. They felt personal. These were my ponies, and they were suffering. I saw a familiar hydra tunneler rise up under the tank and she shoved it on its side abruptly before submerging quickly, avoiding more than a few painful stings. She was as tough as she had felt when I kicked her, and at that moment, I wished her the best of luck. She didn't return for another pass, and I decided that was probably the smart choice.

Slowest but most powerful in many ways, the unicorns arrived on the scene and began actively disarming the humans. Their control of their magic wasn't much better than my own. They could grab things from afar, no other tricks.

"That's because they are still young."

"What?"

"It's me, Cindy. I'm your head too, don't forget. I'm here."

So I wasn't alone in my dream. I wasn't entirely sure if that was a comfort or appalling. It felt a little of both.

"Order them away."

I could do that?

"You said it, not I. They're your ponies."

I shouted and screamed, but I wasn't really there, and several unicorns were sent to the ground in bloody piles.

"Stop shouting, you're sleeping. The best that'll do is scare Sandra. Use your mind, literally. Think at them."

I focused on a group of three unicorns, thinking 'run away!' at them as hard as I could. They hesitated, looking around fearfully before they took off in a wild gallop away from the fight. Soon all the ponies were scattering into the city, and to avoid the dangerously armed humans.

I woke up as the last pony in the area was cut down. It was much darker now. Sandra was nestled in close, but I felt she was awake. "You were screaming in your sleep. Are you alright?"

Cindy's horn began to glow softly, allowing me to see Sandra's concerned face. She blinked at me. "You've gotten ears."

Ears? I reached up and felt around. Yep, pony ears. Long, furry, and very much a match for Cindy's. Things sounded a bit differently, more focused wherever the ears were pointed. "The army's here."

Sandra shrank back a little. "How do you know?"

"Hard to explain, but basically I could see the other ponies while I was sleeping." I pulled over my boxers and pants and started to get dressed for the evening. "It was a huge fight. A lot of the soldiers were probably infected, but they slaughtered dozens on dozens. Each death was like being punched in the chest."

Sandra frowned and swayed her tail. I noticed something odd about it and looked more closely. Instead of a voluminous light-red/orange mass of hair, it had swollen and become more like a dragon's tail, though still furry. Its end terminated in a dragon-like fin. She was more of a monster, but still my Sandra. My Sandra? The thought felt odd, but I reached and gently stroked over her head and she began to purr. "How are you holding up, Sandy? You've been through a lot?"

Sandra tilted her head up at me. "I... Well I'm better off than the ponies you saw being shot, I guess. I have you, and I still have my mind, so that's two things to be thankful for. I don't recognize the person in the mirror anymore... Am I ugly?"

I shook my head. "No, you're not ugly. Different, but not ugly."

She smiled. "Hearing you say that makes all the difference, which feels odd... It's like you're my father, uh, not for the sex part, but... I'm explaining this horribly." Her ears fell and she looked upset.

Dressed, I crouched in front of her and began scratching along her jaw as I leaned in and kissed her oddly bisected jaw. "You're fine. Stop worrying." I got a tongue for my troubles as she licked me across the lips. She looked happier at least.

Clop clop clop. A knocking came from the front door from an obvious hoof. All three heads turned to look at the door curiously. I crept quickly over to the window, peeking through one of the holes, but I couldn't see anything from that angle. Ah well, the ponies were a lot less scary than the humans right then, so I opened the door.

Standing there was a small pegasus with the biggest cock I'd ever seen. Could he even fly? The pegasus smiled up at me nervously. "Am I in the right place?"

Sandra peeked around me, gawking at the huge-shafted pony. "What are you looking for?"

He shook his head. "I don't know. I was trying to share the gift with the humans, and my friends didn't make it... I heard a voice or something, and I followed it here. Please don't abandon me." He sagged in place. "You're the only people I know now."

My heart ached with a strange sympathy. He was a stallion with no herd anymore. I described the mare I saw in my dream and he looked happy a moment. "Oh! Yes! She... was... a friend of mine. How do you know her?"

I waved him in and closed the door behind him. Soon we were all seated in the living room. Cindy smiled at him. "Don't you worry. You're our pony, and we won't let anyone hurt you."

He seemed pleased at her announcement and rolled over, showing his belly and swollen horse cock at us. "I am gladly yours."

I felt odd looking at him. This should be freaking me out more than it is, and it was freaking me out pretty good. "Cindy? What am I?"

Cindy shrugged my shoulders. "I couldn't say, but I feel responsible for him, and everypony else."

Sandy reached out a hoof and poked the new pony's member. "Are you always, uh, hard?"

He flushed through his fur. "Most of the time..." He sniffed the air and rolled onto his hooves. "Why? Do you need servicing?"

It became Sandra's turn to warm in her cheeks. "I belong to William. Ugh! Wait, no, that came out wrong. I don't belong to anyone, but, yeah, we're together."

He nodded a little as if that all made perfect sense. "This place feels safe." He pointed at Cindy and her glowing horn. "How are you doing that?"

"Magic." Cindy smiled. "Funny you mention that. I don't think we should stay here."

I agreed. "How far did you fly to get here after the fight?"

He looked thoughtful. "About... six blocks? That way." He pointed. That was far too close for my comfort. It was time for us to leave.

"Gather up all the supplies you can, we're abandoning this place." I was off, grabbing a backpack and filling it with the water bottles we had. Sandy and the... "What's your name, big guy?"

"I'm not that big..."

Sandra pointed underneath him. "Yes you are."

He giggled a bit as if just getting the joke. "I had a name... Susan. That doesn't fit me anymore, uh... Lone Wing, because the rest of my wing is gone."

Sandra threw a leg over him and hugged him. "Aw, you're not alone." Lone nuzzled into her and they began cuddling as I focused on packing up to go.

When the backpack was filled to capacity, I swung it around onto my back to experience a new pain as something got squished back there. I shrugged off the pack again and turned around to show my back at the others. "Is something wrong back there?"

I felt Sandra's tongues pulling up my shirt and wetly exploring my back, making my skin crawl. "You're growing wings."

Lone Wing went wide-eyed with wonder as I turned back towards them. "You're so gifted! Two heads, two horns, wings? You're amazing!"

Sandra nodded quickly, wagging her thick tail. "And he's ours. You'll keep our herd safe, right?"

"I'll try, damn it." I tried the backpack again more carefully and managed to sling it on before moving on to the duffel. Soon we were packed and ready to go.

Lone wasn't eager to move after his panicked flight, but Sandra played taxi for him, and he rode her back as we emerged onto the dark street outside.

"What I wouldn't give for Google Maps right about now." But I wasn't going to get that. I turned opposite the direction of the army and got to marching with the others at my side. I could hear the distant occasional noise of what was likely firearms, and hoped the other ponies had gotten the message to stay away from the army.

We hiked for most of the night, until the cover of darkness began to recede. I picked a house at random and went up to the door. Locked. Lone hopped off of Sandra and took to the air before crashing into the door, knocking it open with remarkable ease. There was a shriek from inside.

We had found a human. She was alone, and scared, and quivered in a huddled up ball beside the kitchen counter. She had no weapons. Lone spread his wings out. "Should I share the gift?"

Sandra shuddered, visibly resisting that impulse. "No! We're not savages. This is her home."

She looked up at us with confusion. "You can talk?"

I stepped in cautiously. "Yeah, sorry about the door. We were looking for a place to hide during the day."

She slowly stood up. "You're not going to attack me? Oh god!" She spotted Cindy and shrank back. "This is all a terrible nightmare."

Sandra snorted and stepped inside with us. A sway of her powerful tail knocked the door back shut. "Tell us about it."

Cindy smiled at the scared human. "We're not here to hurt anyone. Us ponies have love, not hate. Please don't be scared of us."

"Lovely, it talks too." She put a hand to her head. "I'm guessing asking you all to get out wouldn't work?"

I could see the street outside getting lighter through the cracks of her boarded up home. "We'd really rather not. We'll try to be courteous guests at least, sorry. Do you have food? Water? We brought some."

She brightened up a little bit. "The water started tasting funny, but I still have food. I, uh, guess we'll trade, water for a place to stay."

Lone waddled up to her. As graceful as he was in the air, his constant and oversized erection made walking a humorous looking activity. "Hello, I'm Lone Wing. That is Sandra, William, and Cindy." I didn't remember giving my name, but that was far from the strangest bit of the day and I didn't have the energy to argue it.

She nodded down at Lone. "Nice to meet you... Mister Wing? I'm Diane." Her eyes kept wandering off his face to his more obvious physical feature. "Am I going to be safe sleeping around you?"

Lone looked confused. "Why wouldn't you be?"

Sandra sighed softly. "She's afraid you're going to use that thing between your legs on her."

Lone perked with understanding and flushed. "Only if you want me to?"

"No! No... thanks, I guess." Diane walked away from the uncomfortable sight.

We had a new home, at least for the next day.

Author's Notes:

William gets closed to realizing himself, they gain two new companions, one of which may be temporary, or not? Will Diane get out of this with her humanity intact?

The army has arrived, which is poor news for the local pony population to be certain, but they've shared the gift, which is likely to make the victory pyrrhic for the armed forces. How will they handle their frontline soldiers gaining hooves and other parts? Think of all the typos on forms this will cause.

8 - Call to Action

Luna was staring at me. Her eyes were wide and her expression uncertain. She shook her head slowly. "Can you understand me?"

Some things didn't change. "Yes."

Cindy was looking around the garden curiously. "I understand you just fine."

Luna snorted softly. "It speaks... and moves independently? You have no idea how sorry we are... There is no excuse for the damage we have caused."

I could hear her regret and held up a hand. "The situation's gotten worse since last time, and this part's not your fault exactly. Our military has arrived to restore order, and since everyone involved looks like an alien and is compelled to 'attack' them, violence was the result. I urged them away, but not before we lost a lot of ponies."

Cindy bobbed herself. "It was just awful, but William did a good job getting them away before more damage could be done, and more than a few of those soldiers will be learning what the hoof life is like."

Luna approached, circling around. "How did you accomplish this? Did you shout at them?" She reached and poked one of my little buds that would eventually be wings. "This is most troubling. Are you certain you are well?"

I lifted my shoulders. "As certain as I can be as I slowly deform into some... thing? I seemed to have some kind of group telepathy during my last dream and was able to just command them to go away and stop fighting the soldiers." I turned to face her even as pain erupted in stabbing agony across my back. I collapsed to a knee, hands supporting me as I shuddered and held back the desire to cry out.

Cindy looked like she tried to get a peek, and Luna just stayed behind me, watching no doubt. "I had wondered... You see, the ritual involved several of our leaders, the alicorns. They became weak for days afterwards, and we were certain some of their essence had been cast into the void, and here it is."

The pain grew worse a moment before the trickle of blood and a great rushing sensation heralded the end of the growth spurt. Over my shoulder, I could see massive pink wings spread out to either side of me. "Why pink?"

"Why not pink?" Luna raised a brow. "One of the leaders is a pale, almost-white pink, the other a very deep pink. You seem somewhere in the middle. Do you wish to speak of the present, or the past?"

I struggled up to my feet and turned back towards her. "How do we fix this?"

Luna shook her head. "I have no new news regarding that. I will start at the beginning, so you may know how this began."

I could feel that I was riding Luna's body from behind the eyes. I couldn't make her do anything, just watch and listen and feel. I was living her memories of the time. There were several other alicorns present. A lavender one, a pink one, a white one (That's pink?), and a brown one. The lavender one was speaking animatedly about how excited she was to open a portal and ran electrodes to a heavy-looking desk.

"An entire new world, and this one isn't close enough to Equestria to suffer resonance effects, like Canterlot High or the mirror worlds in general. We can trade with them without fear, and learn. You all know the wonders they have." Lavender alicorn looked so excited.

Things blurred a little. Luna apparently hadn't been paying close attention. Maybe she was bored as Lavender kept on talking on and on about the little details involved, but she eventually arrived at action. "Alright everypony, this is where I need your help. We're going to need a lot of magic to make a physical portal, so let's sync up."

I could feel Luna do something with her horn, and the other horns in the room glowed, blinking back and forth at one another until they found that sync that Lavender requested. Great energy began to leave my, er, Luna's body and it swirled together with the rest of the alicorns in an unstable looking ball of pure energy, magic I suppose. Lavender pulled a lever and it was all sucked into a series of tubes and machinery, and the room came alive with activity, lights, and whistles. Luna's ears found the whole thing quite unpleasant, but bore it with a quiet dignity.

"And now, the future!" Lavender depressed a button with a hoof, and a series of lights began to rapidly fill up to her obvious delight, but as it hit the classic 95%, it paused, then the lights began to explode, popping in little showers of glass. "That's not right..."

A surprised sound made Luna's head turn. There were armored ponies standing by the door. Guards? They sank to the ground as something was sucked out of them forcefully and pulled into the machine. White and Pink alicorn sank next. Lavender went into full panic mode, running around and trying to figure out what went wrong. The brown alicorn's horn glowed with silver, and everything began to wind down. His magic held what looked to be the plug of the machine.

Lavender sighed loudly. "This was a failure... Is everyone alright?"

Those drained were able to weakly nod. They were fine, or would be, with rest.

"And so it was." Luna folded her wings tightly at her sides. "All the guards in the castle were drained, their essence cast into the void. As you saw, two of our royalty as well, my sister, Celestia, and our niece, Cadance. Unshielded by a body and hurtling between worlds, it is a wonder there is anything recognizable, but I can see the similarities in you." She pointed at Cindy. "You are almost identical to Cadance."

Cindy perked her ears. "My name's like her too. Does that mean William will look like Celestia?"

Her perking ears somehow reminded me of mine, and they swiveled around distractingly, ugh. "Do I get a vote in this?"

Luna shook her head. "The time for voting has long past. We are all pebbles being carried along in a landslide. My guilt grows, knowing on our side, temporary weakness was the worst we suffered, while death and disfigurement haunt your world." She waved a hoof and suddenly I was very naked, and could even feel chilly winds I didn't know were there.

Luna looked freshly surprised. "I thought you were female, or destined for it."

Cindy grinned lecherously. "He's a growing boy."

"I see that." Luna snorted. "Perhaps you got some guard in you...? I had meant to see the full extent of your corruption, not simply to gawk at you."

I held a hand in front of myself, but it felt like trying to hide a sword with a bandaid for how much I actually stopped her from seeing. "Right, uh, so what do you suggest we actually do?"

Before she could answer, I woke up. Lone was sitting on me and looking down at me with big eyes. I could feel the warmth of his body, and his huge horse cock. He smiled brightly when he noticed I was awake. "William, she's gone!"

"Who?" I gently pushed Lone to the side, and he moved off willingly, but nuzzled at me fondly. "Where's Sandy?"

Lone pointed off into the house. "She said she was going to sleep in the bed since the lady left."

I felt I was missing something. I got up and stretched, realizing my new wings were not just a dream and were stretching out along with the rest of me, great. Cindy frowned. "I think we're in trouble."

Lone tilted his head up at Cindy. "Why is that, mistress Cindy?"

Cindy shook herself. "I can't say why exactly, but something awful is coming."

I felt dread knotting up in me and held out a hand to Lone. "I need you to not make any sudden moves if the worst happens. We are not here to 'share the gift', got it?"

Lone looked baffled at the notion. "Why wouldn't we?" He settled on his haunches. "But if you say so."

The warning had barely been received when the front door exploded inwards with a kick and several automated rifles leveled at me and Lone. Shit. I lifted my hands up, palms exposed. "We give up! No shooting!"

Lone shrank back with obvious abject terror, not that I felt any better.

Emerging from the back came Sandra. "What's go..." A bullet caught her in the shoulder and she collapsed with a pitiful whine.

"Command your animals to get on their bellies, then get down yourself. Hands on your head, face in the dirt. Move!" I couldn't see who was talking exactly, there was a bright light being shone in through the door. I didn't fancy my chances with their guns and didn't want to give them more reasons to use them on us and I waved downwards.

Lone sank down as far as his anatomy allowed, shaking like a leaf. Cindy scowled at the soldiers. "You're being very unkind. We're not hurting anyone." I was too busy getting down nice and slowly and assuming a prone position. The thunder of boots came from all around me, and I was zip-tied up with remarkable speed. They repeated the performance on the still whimpering Sandra, though with more hesitation, as if waiting for her to give them an excuse to put more bullets in her.

They didn't know how to deal with Lone and his obvious payload of biohazard. They had him just lay there until they could find and bring in a dog carrier and ordered him in there rather than actually touch him. Once we were all secured, rough hands hefted me up to my feet and we were all dragged out of the house.

On the bright side, we weren't dead. I didn't exactly favor the rest of it, but we weren't dead yet. I couldn't see any of the military's faces. They must be transitioning over to more biohazard approved gear, but not graduated to full biohazard suits yet. We were tossed together in the back of an armored van of some kind, and the door slammed shut on us, but there was a soldier in there, watching us. He didn't have the same rigid readiness of the others, but he was wearing a full biohaz suit. "Fascinating... Can you understand me?"

I was getting very tired of hearing that question, but I nodded. "Yes."

Cindy bobbed herself. "Yep."

Lone peeked up at him and joined the nodding. "Yes."

Sandra pawed at the ground with a whimper. "Yes, but it hurts. Are you a doctor?"

"I am. Will you let me examine you?" Sandra flopped over with a nod, and he approached her. I felt very possessive as he knelt beside my injured herd-mate. I wanted to do something for her, but letting her be treated was perhaps the best thing I could think of, so I grit my teeth and waited.

He worked quietly at first, "You're in luck, the bullet went through cleanly."

"I don't feel lucky."

"No one who's been shot feels lucky." He was cleaning her up and bandaging her, performing triage efficiently. "You are the first captures we've gotten. Are you going to be cooperative?"

Sandra growled a little. "I just woke up and they shot me!"

I leaned against the wall of the van. "We're at your mercy at the moment. We never attacked anyone. We're just trying to survive a bad situation."

"Aren't we all?" He finished with Sandra and rose to his feet. "You're all being very cooperative so far. So, how do you function?" He looked directly at me. "I haven't seen or heard of two heads working in anything more complicated than a worm."

Cindy stuck out her tongue. "We're just special that way."

I had no idea, and shrugged to signal as much. "Whatever this is, this is the result. You probably know more about it, biologically."

"We know almost nothing." The scientist, which I decided he was more than a soldier, sat back. "We're headed back to the field camp, where we can get more work done." As if prompted, the ground lurched, and a low rumble signaled the van's moving.

I sank down onto my ass. "Be honest, what are our odds of not being executed?"

Lone hoofed at the front of his cage. "Can I come out? I promise to be good."

He sighed. "No one is going anywhere until we are back at the camp, so get comfortable."

Author's Notes:

Busted. And he didn't even get a chance to try out his new wings. This is clearly a typo in the script. I call hax!

9 - Last Refuge

We soon arrived at a small camp. I wasn't sure how many people were milling around while they ordered us off the van, but it didn't look like nearly enough to take the city. None of them wanted to get close to us except the scientist in the hazmat suit. He was shaping up to be a decent guy at least. He pointed and asked, rather than shoving. His name was Richard. "This is your new home." He directed towards a fenced in area where a few other ponies were penned in.

There was one pegasus in there, but her wings had been securely bound to her body, preventing flight. Two standard ponies had their hooves securely bound. Were they burrowers? The last was a unicorn stallion that was asleep, sprawled across the ground limply. We soon joined them.

Lone was set down, still in his carrier. He peeked out of the door of the carrier. "Can I come out now?"

"Afraid not," replied Richard. "You can fly, and you've been classified as high risk due to your, uh, disproportionately dense viral load."

Lone sank to the floor of his carrier morosely, his eyes locking in on me as if I could help, but I wasn't sure what I could do. Cindy spoke up for me, looking at Richard. "We'll guarantee his good behavior, please give him a chance. He's cramped in there."

Richard shook his head and pulled the fence shut, locking it. "Command would play soccer with my head if I let him out. How can you guarantee anything anyway? You're all contaminated with a verified mental agent. Sit tight, I'll have questions for you shortly."

One of the other soldiers standing guard pointed at me. "That one has wings. Shouldn't we restrict that?"

Richard peered at me. "They don't look large enough to fly." He sighed. "But now's not the time to assume. Come with me now." He pulled the fence open and gestured out. It felt just... wrong to leave my, what, herd was it? behind. Still, I wasn't going to help them in there, so I went with Richard.

"Stay strong, I'll be back," I said while still in earshot. I was led to a trailer. Inside was a dense maze of machinery and equipment. Cindy whistled softly as she looked around with obvious fascination.

Richard pointed to a bed. "Strip, sit. We'll get the exam out of the way first." I wriggled my still zip-tied hands and he noticed. "Right, stupid of me. Well, you've been lucid so far, so I'm going to extend an olive branch, and hope you don't feed it to me." He pulled out a knife and soon had the plastic band cut. "Are you human enough to understand the situation?"

"I think so?" I rubbed where the band had bitten into my wrists. "People are turning into ponies when exposed to them, then more ponies expose more people."

"That's the basic jist of the problem. There are several stages to the process we've managed to isolate, and you're not in any of them." He pointed to the bed. "Go on."

I started with my shirt, then shoes, socks, and pants. My boxers were a bit of a joke. A sheath doesn't fit in them properly, so he could see the furry tube attached to my belly coming out of the top of the boxers. He rolled a hand. "Go on." With a grunt, I lost them too, entirely naked. "Fascinating. You're a Class S. We've only confirmed two others, and we never captured either."

"Class S?" I sat down on the bed, which proved cold to the touch.

"S, for special. There's been one in Europe and another in the Middle East, at least confirmed sightings. We know almost nothing about them, except that they seem to be leading the others." I could barely see him raise a brow through his bubble of a helmet. "Are you leading them?"

"I... did once?" I confessed. "They were throwing themselves at the army, infecting them and getting killed in return. I made them back off."

Richard grabbed a keyboard and started typing quickly. "Now we're getting somewhere. How absolute is your control? You could save this city."

Cindy scowled. "Will we be 'saving' the ponies too, or are you going to throw them in the smallest cages you can find?"

Richard looked uncertain. "It's not my position to decide what to do with information, just gather it. There are still survivors in the city."

"Many of them on four legs." Cindy huffed. "They are alive too, you know. They are hurt and scared, and need help too."

I held up a hand towards Cindy. "Easy there. I'm sure they'll try to figure out a cure first?"

Richard sighed. "Of course, probably. Not my assignment there."

I thought to ask. "Where's the rest of the army? I mean, I haven't seen a single helicopter or jet since this started."

Richard twirled a finger. "Belly down." I laid down, head turned to face him as he approached and started examining my wings and poking other places. When his touch wandered over my ass I jumped. "Easy there, we're not dating. Your tail's showing signs of being ready to emerge." I was growing a tail? Great.

"That doesn't answer my question?" I'd rather talk about something besides my descent into freakishness.

"It's pretty ugly, everywhere. This city isn't the first, it's the latest." Richard poked a wing at the base, and it sprang open. "People are getting desperate, brass included."

"How did we not hear anything about this?"

Cindy rolled her eyes. "They didn't want you to hear."

"Got it in one." Richard gestured for me to roll over and I did carefully. Laying on my wings was a delicate act. "I answered your question, so now about mine? How fine is your control?"

I had no idea. "I haven't tested besides making them back off the attack. If this isn't the first, why weren't the soldiers wearing better protection?"

"Resources are getting tight. Many military bases are already compromised. Half the 'soldiers' you saw out there were volunteers rounded up at the last second." He examined my horn, which proved to be a lot more sensitive than I gave it credit for. Soft brushes and pokes were arousing me something awful, and blood rushed to my new horse cock, which stood in stiff salute to the scientist.

Cindy licked over her lips and gave him her best bedroom eyes. "I didn't know you were into this kind of thing..."

Richard jerked his hand away from my head. "Interesting..." He made a note, likely about the sensitivity. "Now t--"

The door to the trailer burst open to admit dour looking man. "I've been in--" He trailed off as he spotted me on the bed with my dick out in the breeze. "Richard, the taxpayers are not paying for you to jerk off the mutants. What have you found?"

Richard grabbed a needle and poked it into a bottle, filling it with fluid. "He's an S-class. I was going to administer a test to see if we can sever the connection."

Sever the connection? I didn't like the sound of that, and neither did Cindy, who hissed loudly enough to do a cat justice. Oddly, the new guy sided with me. "Hold up there, Richard. If this freak's an S-class, they're too valuable to load up with random drugs. Freak, sit up." Once I was upright, he continued, "Here's the straight deal, it's ugly out there, real ugly. People with the power have their fingers hovering over buttons that shouldn't ever be pressed. Better to survive a wasteland than to watch humanity be whittled away, they say. Now, you ask me personally, that's a load of shit. Population centers are lighting up across the globe. The best we could hope for is sharing an irradiated mudball with a bunch of horses. The average horse has the intelligence of a small child, but all the effective lethality of a trained killer. No one's been imm--"

The trailer suddenly lurched to the side, sending equipment flying haphazardly. The trailer sank back to its normal position before lurching the other way. I fell off the bed and landed painfully on what were probably very expensive sharp things. Richard and the new guy were holding firmly onto secured things, wobbling but not falling. "The hell is going on?" The new guy turned for the door as the trailer gave another lurch and a head burst free just in front of me on the floor.

"Free!" squeaked the mare before she vanished into the hole. The new guy drew out his pistol and threw open the door, shouting commands as he went.

Richard was surprisingly composed, and even lent me a hand up. "You're like a queen bee, and we're still in the hive. Can you get them to back off?"

Did I want them to back off? No, you don't. I could hear a new voice in my head, Cindy's voice.

~We could destroy this place, free our herd, and escape.~

~They're trying to save humanity. That isn't bad or evil.~

~They'll cut you apart to figure you out if they have to.~

"What's your name?"

The question brought me around and I gave my name quickly. "William, huh? Well, the next move's yours. If you don't do anything, a lot of violence is going to come down on us. You don't want that, do you?"

The door to the outside world opened and a soldier poked his head in. "Richard, brass wants you, now. Drop everything!"

Richard hesitated. "But?" He gestured at me.

The soldier raised his rifle. "I'll keep a watch, sir, get moving."

Richard quickly scooted to the door and was gone, leaving the soldier behind. The soldier hopped up inside and closed the door. "Moron." Where once a soldier stood, soon a human female, but she was covered in chitinous plates and had bright blue eyes with no iris. "We're leaving." I noticed she was naked, her clothing absorbed into her in the change.

While I was glad for the chance to get out, who was this woman, and what about the rest of my herd. I grabbed for my boxers and jumped into them quickly. "Who are you?"

"Your savior. You can thank me later." She licked her lips. "Personally. The council needs your ass before I get my turn, however, so get dressed faster."

Council? Cindy shook her head. "What about Sandra, and Lone Wing, and the others? They don't deserve to be trapped here."

"Less talking, more dressing, or we can go naked. I'm alright with that. Don't worry, the locals have been controlled. This place'll be empty soon enough."

We had freedom offered to us, but at what price?

Author's Notes:

The plot, it intensifies!

What's going on in here, besides typos?

10 - Escape

I decided to take a stand, though that didn't stop me from also getting dressed. "I'm not going to be a tool against humanity. Call off whatever attack you have in mind."

She raised a brow lightly. "Oh, sudden backbone?"

Cindy snorted in disgust. "Why do you care about them so much? Our ponies need us."

"Our ponies can wait a second." I was back in my clothes and feeling less vulnerable. "These people are just trying to survive. Leave them alone."

The stranger waved a hand dismissively. "If you care so much, you do it. But do it on the go. We're leaving." She became a soldier again, gun included, and opened the door, waving for me to follow.

I followed after her, but I was trying to find that place I had before, the feeling I had when I ordered the ponies away. We emerged into chaos. Soldiers were running around, and the sound of combat was growing thicker. My stomach clenched at the thought of ponies or humans being on the wrong end of a bullet or infectious exchange. She led me towards the holding pens as I heard Cindy in my head.

~If this is so important to you, I'll help.~

~Thank you. We're kind of stuck together, let's try and cooperate.~

I could feel that place, and reached mentally for it. Suddenly I could feel all the ponies around me. They were swarming from all sides, and they were being hurt and killed, but they had the advantage of numbers by far. That advantage would win them in the end, but at a monstrous cost. I mentally ordered them to retreat and the mass hesitated. Another mental scream got them pulling back, most of them. I could feel a handful ignore my command.

When I focused on the present, I saw the shapeshifting soldier glaring at me. "Happy now?" I realized she was one of the ones that didn't listen. She was a pony? She, he? I don't know. It didn't look like a pony at all. "We have to move." She grabbed my arm and yanked me roughly to the holding pen then shoved me in, locking the door behind me. "Stay put, you freak!"

She looked to the other soldier on guard duty there. "They need you up front, I'm your relief." The soldier was quick in moving.

Lone Wing and Sandra came up to me quickly, both wagging their tails. When had they let Lone Wing out? He had one one of those bands around his body that prevented his wings from being unfolded. I was happy to see them both and gently rubbed the top of their heads. "You OK?"

They both gave a nod as Sandra pointed with a hoof at the soldier I came with. "Who's that?"

"I have no idea, but they're on our side."

The ground rumbled softly before a very familiar trio of heads poked from the ground. "Hello there!"

"We wanted to go like you asked."

"But we had to rescue you first."

"We hope that's alright with you."

The enormous hydra pony withdrew into the ground, leaving a sizable tunnel behind her. The other ponies in the pen noticed the escape route and dashed for it, vanishing into the hole. I pointed at the drugged unicorn. "Take him." Lone Wing grabbed him by the scruff of the neck with his mouth and we all retreated hastily into the dark tunnel.

Cindy provided light from her horn and I felt a mental nudge before I lit up my own horn. It seemed so obvious how to in retrospect, but I didn't have time to contemplate it. The shapeshifter dropped down into the tunnel after us and took up the rear, but not before she collapsed the tunnel behind us.

We were out.

The tunnel took maybe half an hour of hiking to get through, but we emerged in a basketball court. The hydra pony was sitting there, watching us as we came out. All three heads were smiling joyfully. The rescued ponies were gone, scattered to wherever they wanted to be.

That left us with the shapeshifter, and the drugged unicorn. The shapeshifter nodded towards the hydra. "You did fine work. You're free to go."

"Aye aye," said one of the heads before they approached me. "We're glad you're safe."

"Don't get captured again."

"Call me."

They vanished into the earth, leaving no tunnel behind that time.

Sandra tilted her head. "Were they three people, or one person divided?"

Cindy made an expression of distaste. "I'm not divided from William. We are two people, though I feel us growing closer."

The shapeshifter shook her head. "They were three humans, if that's what you meant. Friends, at least. They were two men and a woman, now all female. They seem happy enough about their new position in life. Enough of that. We are leaving this city before they carpet bomb it. If they couldn't secure the American S-Class, they'll try to destroy it."

Lone put the unicorn he held down. "S-Class?" He looked like he tried to think about it, but got nowhere very quickly. This was all so very far outside his comfort zone. "We're safe now, want to play?" He rolled over, displaying his permanent erection at the shapeshifter.

Sandra snorted softly and looked to me. "I don't get that brainless, do I?"

"Not that I've seen." My words were enough to comfort Sandra for the moment. "Can you grab the unicorn?" Sandra lashed out several tongues and lifted the limp form from the ground easily, swaying her dragon-like tail contently.

The shapeshifter advanced on Lone Wing and with a swipe of a bladed arm, she destroyed the band restricting him. "We're far from safe. Keep it in your pants."

"I'm not wearing those..."

She ignored his complaint and began to march away, and soon we were following her.

Author's Notes:

A shorter chapter today, but it feels like a good place for it, with escape secured and the attack aborted. William doesn't want to be the hive master that heralds the doom of mankind, but what are the alternatives that don't involve his own death or those of his ponies?

And what about that changeling hybrid? Just thinking about her makes me typo.

11 - City Abandoned

I could reach that space where I felt in contact with the other ponies more easily, and spread that awareness outwards, stretching as far as I thought I could, then trying to go further than that. Each pony was a little point of light in a dazzling sea of stars, some larger, or they would be more sparkling than others, but each one precious. I urged them all to get moving, to scatter away from the city as quietly and quickly as possible. Don't be seen, don't be heard, just get moving.

Sandra poked me with a hoof on the leg. "I assume you didn't mean us?" She had her tongue wrapped around Lone Wing, who looked like he was trying to escape in a futile wriggling.

I reached for Lone and pet him behind an ear. "Relax. You're staying with me." The attention calmed him quickly and Sandra was able to put him down without him bolting away.

The shapeshifting woman nodded. "You're getting better at that, good. This way." She strode purposefully down the street and we fell in behind her. "The name's Liz. You?" We volunteered our names, and she continued, "Nice to meet you. Sorry there isn't a lot of time for idle chat. We have plenty of space to cover and not enough time to do it in. Since I know you're going to ask anyway, I'm a recovered."

Sandra tilted her head. "Recovered?"

She sang as she hiked, her attention squarely on covering distance as quickly as possible.

Amazing grace! How sweet the sound
That saved a wretch like me.
I once was lost, but now am found,
Was blind but now I see.

I put two and two together. "You were feral, like most of the ponies, but you got your humanity back?"

"Humanity's a loaded word, but yes. I lucked out, to be blunt."

She didn't answer any further questions. As dawn approached, we were in the suburbs. A helicopter came in, flying towards the base we had left far behind. We hid under a bus stop while it soared overhead, not wanting to be spotted. It left after only a few minutes on the ground, carrying out its unknown mission.

Liz led us along for most of the day, leaving the city behind. When we started to hit actual countryside, she signalled us to stop and leaned against a tree. "Our ride'll be here shortly. Nice work, by the way."

"Which part?" I settled down to wait.

"Making them scatter. The city went from priority number one bomb target to waste of time. I'm sure they can see they are dispersing, which is likely making some of them go into fits, seeing as they'll spread the infection, but there are a lot less clusters to throw bombs at, and they can't tell which group has you."

Sandra frowned. "I don't think he was trying to spread the infection..." She squirmed a little, her thick tail swaying. "Why not?"

I reached for Sandra, subbing across her snout. "Focus. You know why not."

She thought a moment before nodding. "Yeah, sorry. God this is strange."

Lone sniffed around Sandra's tail idly, his own wagging wildly. She snarled at him and kicked back a hoof, discouraging him easily. He sulked and sank to the ground. "No one will play with me. It hurts if I don't play."

Liz sighed. "Poor bastard. We don't have time to jerk you off right now. Wait a little longer."

The familiar rumbling of a large tunneler was felt under us a moment before a pony broke the surface. She only had one head, but was easily twice the size of the three headed model. She slipped onto the surface and turned around silently. Liz moved to climb up and waved for us to join. We clambered aboard. I said hi, but the pony didn't seem interested in talking. The moment we were all secured, she dove into the ground and carried us swiftly away. We'd escaped the city.

We emerged in a thick forest. Once we were off of our ride, she left, still silent. "Is she feral?" I hiked a thumb at her.

"Yep. She doesn't talk at all. She seems to understand a few words, but she's just not interested in that kind of thing. Come on." We didn't have to go far to run into a few other ponies gathered around a new type I hadn't seen before.

The mare was composed of glittering gemstones, smoothed over into a bedazzling and multi-colored body of crystal. She smiled gently on seeing us. "You made it." She trotted towards us, her envoy trailing behind her. "Welcome, fellow ruler."

Sandra tilted her head. "What makes someone a ruler or not? I've heard, or felt, William give commands. Creepy, by the way."

The crystal pony pointed at herself. "I'm Crystal Clarity, but Crystal will do. To answer your question, you just are. I'm not a full-blown leader. Like Liz, I can feel others and influence them, but only over a small area, and it's easier to reject my orders." She leveled a hoof at me. "You are the full deal. I faintly felt your command, and we're quite a way from the city. The Council will be overjoyed."

Liz nodded at that. "Speaking of, when are they getting here?"

Crystal shook her head. "I am their representative for today. The situation's too dangerous to have us all gathered."

I rolled a hand. "Alright, so, what is it? What is this 'council'? I'm swinging in the dark here and I don't like it."

Crystal smiled. "Patience. The council is just a fancy name for all of us leaders. With the pony way spreading far and wide, we felt a need to organize ourselves."

Sandra tilted her head. "So are you trying to exterminate mankind or what?"

Crystal frowned. "Not... exactly? The opinion varies per member, but I have family, both among the ponies and humanity. I don't want to forcibly change them like that. That's just cruel." The ponies with Crystal offered no words, just staying close to her.

Lone Wing tried his luck, approaching one of the smaller mares in the group and sniffing at her flank. She offered no resistance and soon he was getting his much desired relief by pounding away at her. The rest of the group seemed to just ignore the abrupt coupling.

Crystal raised a brow at him, taking more notice than the others. "Your friend is an excellent reason why. The conversion robs most of their free will. Sometimes they get it back, sometimes they don't, and even when they do, they are changed for it. Just thinking about my nephew like that? I couldn't do that."

Sandra snorted softly. "William helped me through it. I'm mostly alright, barring a few slips."

Crystal nodded at Sandra then looked at William. "You are a good friend. Tell me, what would you see done, provided you had the power to convince the others?"

I sighed softly, considering that. "I'd like to see the violence stop, from both sides. People shouldn't be attacked by amorous ponies, and ponies shouldn't be shot dead. Not much to ask, right?" I was distracted by a sudden intense pain in the ass. As the doctor had warned me, my tail decided it needed to emerge, bursting free and tearing my pants as it wetly slid from my flesh and began to cover itself in pink fur rapidly, forming several curled segments. The color seemed to have a gradient, forming an almost sunrise of colors, all tinted towards pink.

Crystal and Sandra winced in sympathy. Crystal shook her head. "You are still changing. You will, of course, eventually be a pony. Are you at peace with that?"

I grit my teeth, still feeling echoes of that intense pain. "No. Does it have to go that way? Liz is bipedal, isn't she?"

Liz shrugged. "I'm cheating. I can become whatever I want, within certain limits. If I let it all go..." She fell to all fours and became a carapaced pony with insectoid wings and a crooked horn. "This is what you get."

Cindy bumped against me. "Don't be so worried. We're in this together and we'll come through alright. Four legs isn't that bad. We have magic where fingers are missing."

Crystal perked her glittering ears. "You were so quiet, I didn't think you spoke. Do you have a name?"

"Cindy. A pleasure to meet you, duchess."

"Duchess?" Crystal tilted her head. "What made you pick that title?"

Cindy took control of an arm to point at Crystal. "Lesser royalty, said with all due respect of course. We are a princess."

Liz hiked a brow as she became human, mostly. "Princess? Does that mean there's a queen model around here?"

Cindy shook herself. "Ponies don't have queens."

Sandra raised a hoof to put to her face. "Could someone explain how you can grow a second head that knows more about this stuff than anyone else who was actually here through it?"

Crystal frowned. "There is much we don't yet know. Still, a pleasure to meet you all." She reached and swatted Lone Wing free of her servant. "You've had enough."

Long Wing sulked, but trotted back over to me, looking much relieved.

Crystal rolled a hoof. "Well, to borrow your terminology, about one in a hundred thousand ponies are a 'duchess', but only one in a billion are 'princesses'. Those are a little rough, seeing as we don't have a census of ponykind."

A flapping sound drew our eyes upwards as a stallion with bat wings and fangs landed on a thick branch above us. He had two tails that swayed against one another. "Mistress Crystal. A detachment of human soldiers approaches. One hour until arrival. Chemical suits are worn."

"Thank you." Crystal took a soft breath. "Alright, everyone gather close. We need to vacate. Umbra, meet us back home." The bat pony saluted with a wing and launched himself into the sky.

Once she had us assembled around herself, there was a bright flash of light, and we were somewhere else entirely.

Author's Notes:

Do you like exposition? Good! You're getting that, and some typos at no additional charge.

12 - Scattered

I was wearing a pony for a hat. A quick inspection proved it was Lone Wing. I was in the middle of a grassy field, and no one else was around. Did something go wrong? "You alright, Lone?" I felt a little frazzled from whatever that magic was, but mostly intact.

Lone slipped off of me, leaving a bit of a trail along the way. The guy was like a slug sometimes. "Sorry about that. I'm fine. Where are we?"

I did a slow turn. "I don't see a lot of anything. Grass, a few bushes. No towns or anything."

Cindy frowned a little. "Maybe she's still new to that spell."

I threw up a hand. "Then we should have walked quickly away from the soldiers instead of that. God. I hope Sandra made it at least."

Lone rubbed up against my leg affectionately. "I'll be your guard and friend for now, if you'll let me."

I crouched down and gently rubbed over Lone's head like a pet dog. "You were already my friend. Let's see if we can't find some food."

Lone purred softly at the petting before pointing at the grass. "We could eat that?"

I wasn't so sure. "I'm not a pony yet. I'm not sure I can just browse." I grabbed a few stalks of tall grass and stuffed it in my mouth with no confidence and was rewarded with the bitter taste of grass, ugh. I spat it out. "Let's find something better, and water too. That's even more important."

Lone spread his wings and took to the air, circling just above my head. "I'll find both for you, leave it to me!"

I settled on a small rock big enough to hold my ass off the ground, feeling my new tail brush back and forth across the ground. "I'll be here. If you don't find anything in about ten minutes, come back anyway."

Lone bobbed his head and took off, leaving me alone. Cindy asked, "Why don't you see if you can feel any others around?" It was a good idea, so I closed my eyes and found that mental space. It was getting easier to touch it each time I reached for it.

My senses spread out, but unlike the city, this was no bed of stars A few pinpricks of light were here and there. I somehow knew one of them was Lone, and I could see him doing his circling patrols. Without the other stars drowning each other out, picking out an individual was possible. I still had no real sense of scale, so I wasn't sure how far I was reaching, or how far apart any of the specks were from one another.

Did I want to try calling some over? I wasn't sure that was a good idea, seeing as they could be friendly or not, and having more ponies doesn't get us anywhere faster. On top of that, I had no idea where we wanted to be! I opened my eyes to find Lone Wing sitting in my lap. He had two pears dangling from his teeth, held by their stems.

I accepted them in trade for petting. "So, Lone. What were you before you were a pegasus?" The pears were delicious, and juicy. I remembered reading that water from fruit counted, so I was a little less stressed about that, especially if he could keep finding fruit.

Lone looked thoughtful, frowning. "Oh, uh... remembering that far back is a little hard..." He rolled over, belly up and cock displayed. "I'll try, so... Uh..."

Cindy took control of an arm and tickled one of his furry balls as she spoke. "We'll reward you if you can remember."

Lone tensed and shivered in delight at the attention. "O-OK! I remember... sharp things. Clean, white. Sick people... Some were acting funny. We tried to help them." His discomfort seemed to grow as he went, so Cindy upped the ante, taking hold of his thick member and giving it a slow pull from the base towards the tip and back down again. He sighed out with relief. "Keep doing that... Oh, uh, so... We tried to help them, but they got worse, and then one, a female, asked me to lean in and listen to her. I thought she was scared, maybe she was dying. We didn't know. So..."

The stroking gained in tempo, making Lone wriggle and buck his hips with obvious enjoyment. It was like we were literally pumping him for information, though he didn't have any objection to this method. "So I leaned in, and she kissed me, and pulled me on top of her. By the time she was done with me... You see what happened... I was made for one purpose." He grunted, shaft spurting preseed freely as he squirmed. "I was a doctor... I was... a doctor..." He arched his back up off my lap and his shaft twitched powerfully, spraying himself and the ground with thick volleys of pony seed. He collapsed in place, trembling with little after shocks. Tears ran down his face among the mess he made of himself. "I was a doctor..."

Author's Notes:

In this chapter, we learn something about Lone Wing. Poor guy, at least he'll never have to worry about typos again.

13 - Weathering the Night

Lone wasn't in any shape to go scouting again, and I didn't have the heart to press the issue. He was still absorbing just how much he lost. He knew enough to know he should know so much more, starting with his old name, which was still beyond his grasp. The sun was setting, and it was getting colder. I picked up Lone and looked for some kind of shelter.

The best we could find was a natural ditch, but it kept the wind off of us at least, so we settled down into it. For better or worse, Lone was very snuggly, and his furry body kept away much of the chill, so I found myself reciprocating, and we laid together in the growing darkness. Cindy broke the silence. "It'll be alright."

Lone sniffled softly. "Easy for you to say... You didn't give up everything."

Cindy smiled a little. "True, I was kind of born into this, but that doesn't change the facts. You have a good friend, right here."

Lone squeezed tighter. "But what about my family? I mean, besides the pegasi... I miss them too, but I mean... human family? I might have had one, and I don't even know if I should be sad for them or not. A wife? Parents? Friends? I could have a kid..."

I stroked over his back, rubbing between his wings. "Hey, this might sound odd, but you already sound... smarter."

"I don't feel smarter..." Lone shuffled upwards and rest his head on my shoulder. "I feel like an oversexed toy. My balls hurt, and I hate them for it. This... thing took everything from me."

Cindy took control of an arm, reaching to help Lone with his problem, but he reacted poorly to that, swatting the hand away. "Stop! I... I don't want to be..."

A new strange queasiness rumbled in my lower belly before pain and dampness exploded through my pants. I jumped against Lone and hissed against the agony as my insides shifted uncomfortably. I was changing again, but how?

Cindy tilted herself. "Oh dear. I thought this would be coming."

Lone looked concerned. "What? Are you alright?" He slid downwards and grabbed onto my zipper in his mouth, grabbing it in his teeth and tugging it down. I wasn't stunned enough to just let him fumble along, so I reached down, one hand softly petting him around the ears while the other worked off my suddenly wet pants.

I shoved them down around my ankles, boxers included. "What do you see?" Lone was in the way for my own investigation, and I still couldn't bring myself to push the guy.

Lone swallowed loud enough for me to hear. "Uh... you're..."

Cindy spoke up for it. "You are now a mare, but still a stallion."

I frowned. "What? Can you do that?"

"You just did it."

Lone leaned in and sniffed at me. "Oh god you smell good. Please?"

I went rigid. Lone wanted to service me, of course. "N-not right now, please?"

Lone nodded slowly. "Sorry... Sorry..." He curled up against me. "Sorry..."

I gently pet over his side, stroking from his head to his tail. "I'm not angry at you. This is freaky as hell for both of us, alright? We'll get through it."

He rolled over and pressed belly to belly, snuggling warmly. We eventually found sleep in one another's arms. Tomorrow would be another day.

We awoke to the sound of footsteps. I pulled up my clothes, damp as they still were, and peeked out of our trench. There were two men, unarmed, just walking along. They weren't wearing military clothes, just hiking clothes. Were they normal humans that had avoided infection? I chanced it and held onto Lone with one hand keeping him a bit low as I waved with the other. "Heya."

They looked up with surprise, then returned the gesture. They wandered closer but stopped when they likely saw my big pony ears, and, you know, second head. "The hell?"

The other nudged the first. "They must be filming something out here."

They really were ignorant of the situation? I thanked the fates. "Not exactly, but it's cool. I need a little help, but first I'm going to show you some odd things."

The first raised a brow. "You'll pardon us if we stay way over here. That, uh, other part is looking at us."

The second pulled out his phone and snapped a picture of Cindy and I. "Think they're the 'mutants' they were talking about on the radio?"

"I'd figure so. He's not acting dangerous at all though."

Huh, so they had heard of it. They were just kinda stupid. That works too. I stood up, which revealed my swaying tail, and soon Lone Wing's curious head sniffing the air at them. I could feel Lone's urge to rush them and spread the gift, and I kept a hand on him, softly petting and keeping him calm. "We're not dangerous. We are lost as hell though."

The second took another picture, that time of Lone Wing. "You owe me ten bucks, Jack."

Jack frowned. "Ah fuck. You were right, they are little ponies. Our tax dollars at work, telling us to run scared from tiny horses." Jack shrugged. "Whatever. Look at the heat he's packing."

The other one laughed loudly. "Are you staring at its big horse cock?"

Lone licked his lips. "I can show it to you up close if you want?"

They both recoiled at Lone speaking, caught by surprise. I swear one of them looked tempted by Lone's offer a moment, but they didn't approach closer. Jack rubbed behind his head. "Well, suppose we can be neighborly at least, assuming you aren't waiting for the chance to kick us or whatever ponies do."

The second chuckled a bit. "Ah ain't afraid of no ponies."

Truly did the heavens smile on me that day. "We're both hungry, and if you have a map of the area, that would be fantastic." I dug out my wallet. I thought the money within would be useless, but there we were. "I can pay."

Jack nudged his friend. "Go on Pete."

Pete frowned. "I'm not taking money from a guy lost in the middle of nowhere. You put that away. Come on, we'll fix you up. You're both house trained, I hope?"

I felt a flush of annoyance, but I was more not-human than human at that point, so I tried to let it go. "We won't go anywhere but outside or a toilet."

Lone ambled up to them suddenly, circling around and sniffing them. His dick was making quite a trail. It was obvious the presence of uninfected humans was working him up. I quickly caught up with him and grabbed him by the scruff before he ruined either of their lives, then we were on our way.

Author's Notes:

Lone struggles with his new place in life, seeking to know more of his past while his current tugs powerfully at his mind. Can he find a balance?

Not without typos along the way,

14 - Welcome to the Family (clop)

We arrived at their house, which was a two story wooden affair that had no other houses in sight around it. "How do you two survive alone out here?"

Jack shrugged. "We make do. Sometimes we head into the city for supplies, but we got some animals." He hiked a thumb at a chicken coop and some cows were out in a field. "S'not a bad life really. Peaceful."

Pete headed inside first, showing the door wasn't even locked, though I doubted they got visitors often enough to worry about that much. How far out were we? I decided to ask. "How far out are we, and where from?"

Pete whistled at the question. "How'd you get so lost? I mean shit, I really have to get drunk before I forget where I am that bad."

Lone, in my arms, began to grind against one of the arms, rubbing his dick back and forth with an obvious building tension. Cindy shook her head. "It's a long story, but let's just go with that." She smiled, and Pete shook his head quickly.

"Ain't right, having two heads like that. You sure it ain't catchy?"

Lone spoke in a quivering voice. "Only if you kiss."

I nodded in agreement. "No fluid contact."

Peter shrank back. "What? You mean it really is contagious?"

Jack didn't seem as worried. "So don't kiss them, or give the little one there a handjob."

Lone twisted in my arms to look at Jack. "Please?"

Peter moved for the kitchen. "Nope."

Jack wasn't as quick to dismiss the idea, which I found a bit... odd. "If you're considering it, we were serious. You'll stop being a person if you mess with Lone Wing here. I'm not trying to do that to people."

Jack rubbed one arm with the opposing hand. "Right right, gonna go get dressed." He retreated to the stairs and fled upstairs.

Cindy frowned a little. "He desires the gift. Why did you scare him away?"

Lone bobbed his head up at me. "Let me play with him! You saw the way he was looking at me. He wants it!" He kicked out a leg weakly. "I want him..."

"Stupid question." I pet Lone behind the ear a little. "Were you gay as a human?"

"I'm not gay now." Lone whined softly before snorting and collapsing in my arms. "I don't care what he has, or doesn't. Besides... he might become a mare. Good chance of it really."

Peter returned with a bag of trail mix, and a bottle of water. He tossed both at my feet but didn't approach. "Take it and get out. I hope you get whatever treatment you need, but... yeah. Git."

I wanted to be angry at Peter, but I would have done the same thing in his boots, so I picked up the offered supplies. "Do you have a map?"

"Only got the one, sorry. Good luck."

We were soon outside, and I started walking away from the house, sharing the trail mix with Cindy and Lone when we heard the crunch of someone rushing up the driveway. It was Jack. "I'm coming with you."

This was very confusing. "Why are you so eager to be a pony?"

Jack turned a little red. "I like horses. I wanted to have a horse ranch since forever, but Pete said to get cows instead, more useful he said. But cows are stupid and fat. Horses are way better."

Lone rolled around in the crook of my arm, displaying himself to Jack. "You can come along."

Jack glanced back at the house. "We should put some distance. Pete looked like he was ready to get his shotgun."

Deciding not to risk shotguns, we made our way swiftly down the road until about noon, when Jack directed us off the road and to a small hut of a house. "People used ta live here, but they died, so it's just abandoned." We retreated into the darkness and settled down. I released Lone and he quickly scampered up to Jack, sniffing at him.

Jack reached for him, petting him around the head and ears as I had done many times. "You're a cute one, aintcha?"

At that point, I didn't grab for Lone. I gave the guy plenty of warnings. If he really wanted it, hell, who was I to stop him?

Lone rubbed his snout against the petting hand before he sat back and spread his fore-hooves. "Will you join my herd?" The question surprised me. Lone was asking permission instead of just continuing as they were.

Jack smiled and reached for Lone, pulling him up to Jack's lap and softly petting over his sides. "I'd be delighted to." Deft human fingers moved around to Lone's front and tickled over the flat end of his throbbing horse meat, making it twitch all the harder and draw a low groan from Lone Wing. "I'm a little overdressed, don't you think?"

Lone squirmed out of his grip and got to tugging the clothes free of his new friend as quickly as he could, grabbing with his teeth and flapping his wings for leverage, he was making steady progress, and they both seemed to be excited by the slowness of the act, like a teasing strip show.

Cindy bumped herself against my head. "Aren't they cute?"

I wasn't sure cute was the word I'd use, but it was nice seeing Lone get some of the attention he wanted. Jack was a man that clearly got his work in. He was mostly solid. Not too bad a looker if you like beards and that slightly-wild look of a man that doesn't do cities. I found my tail swaying a bit more energetically as I watched them, though I wasn't sure why. In fact, I wondered why I was watching at all. I looked away only to end up turning back to the action.

Jack had set Lone on the ground and moved up on him, offering his turgid length to the eager pegasus' mouth. Lone looked like he was about to go for it, but hesitated and tapped the ground with a hoof. "Down." They ended up on the dirt, with Lone on top and offering his shaft while reaching for Jack's member. He was too small to reach with his snout, but his hooves got over there and cradled Jack's cock, giving it a slow stroking from the base to the tip.

Jack got a happy noise out of Lone when he licked one of his big furry balls, but that was nothing compared to the writhing delight as tongue went to work along his aching shaft, working towards the flattened tip.

Cindy nudged against me again. "We should give him the gift?" She was whispering softly.

I whispered back, "Isn't that what Lone is doing?"

Cindy shook herself. "We can make it faster. Can't you feel it?"

I tried to sort myself out. I was pretty confused at the moment with where my emotions lay, but there was something there, besides the rapidly forming and uncomfortable bulge I was making in my pants. I could feel that Jack was infected, touched by the pony spirit, but it was slow growing, and would probably take... days to emerge.

"That," whispered Cindy. "Let's make it faster. May I?"

I frowned a little with a thought. "Won't that mess with his head?"

"He'll thank us later." She didn't ask any further, bathing Jack in a golden-pink light. He grunted and bucked his hips, shaft swelling in Lone's hooves. Lone smiled and leaned all the harder for it, and soon it was just long enough for him to kiss, and he began teasing the opening at the end furiously as his hooves worked.

I didn't like the look of that and flicked Cindy across the horn. She took control of the same hand and pinched my nose in revenge, "Don't be rude!"

Jack's breathing became labored as he began changing in a way I hadn't expected. His arms pulled back inch by inch, being absorbed by his body as he grew longer but more flexible. Dark brown fur exploded out from his old hair, covering his body as he mindlessly worked at Lone Wing. When his face pressed out into a snout, he was able to down the entire pony cock, and Lone Wing's wings beat furiously in pleasure. The scent of horny stallions filled the room and they grunted against one another. With his increased flexibility, Jack curled on himself, bringing Lone closer to his prize. Soon both of their shafts were lodged in the comforting wet tightness of the other's throat, noisily slurping at one another with increasing abandon.

Jack's legs began to draw in as well. He was becoming rather... snake-like? A pony naga, I settled on. He had the head of a pony, but the body of a snake. His back end was more bristly in the fur then the rest of him, giving the impression of a tail, and he till had his black hair, which was then a mane. With a sudden, loud, but muffled, groan they exploded. I could see their balls jumping in time with their powerful releases into one another's belly, and they settled down, breathing through their noses with loud little snorts for air.

I broke the relative silence by asking Jack. "You alright?"

Jack squirmed under Lone until Lone got the idea and clambered off of him. "Ugh... yeah, I think?" He looked down at himself and paled through the fur. "Oh sweet Jesus, what the hell am I? I thought I was supposed ta be a horse, not... whatever?"

Lone Wing turned to face him with a tilted head. "I... don't know?"

I didn't either. I looked to Cindy, the closest we had to an expert. "Why isn't he a pony?"

Cindy shrugged my shoulders. "He is. Ponies come in a lot of shapes and sizes, and they all have special talents."

Jack was far from pleased. "Well fuck that noise! I don't want to not have arms and legs! Fix it!"

Cindy shook her head. "I don't know how to do that."

Jack coiled a bit. "Don't know how, or it can't be done?"

Lone Wing looked devastated. "I'm so sorry... I thought you'd be a new wing-mate for me." He spread his wings wide. "You're still... I mean... I'm not leaving you."

Jack looked at Lone with a cocked brow a moment, then leaned in sinuously, apparently grasping how to use his new snake form reasonably. "Look at me! I'm pretty fucked up."

Lone reached a wing to tap Jack on the nose. "You look like a friend."

Author's Notes:

Lone gets what he wants, and Jack really doesn't get what he wants. This is what you get for embracing a wild new plague with open arms. They take your arms and replace them with typos!

15 - Reporting In

I fell asleep with two fuzzy bodies in that shack, but woke up to the increasingly familiar garden.

Luna smiled on seeing me. "You have caused great panic in the others, but you appear well."

It made sense, in retrospect. "So you've met all the other 'S-Classes'?"

She raised a brow. "We are not familiar with that term, but those touched most potently by alicorn magic, yes." She circled around me, and her hoof batted at my tail. "We see your body resists it yet, but you develop regardless. Where are you, that I may direct the others to find you?"

I shrugged a little. Cindy suddenly started spouting numbers, then smiled. "Tell them those."

Luna nodded as a paper appeared, the numbers being transcribed. "We will do this. There is a pitched battle in progress, I'm afraid, so they will not be able to come immediately."

"What?!" I stepped towards Luna. "Can you show me?"

"I will try..." She waved a wing and a scene appeared.

A great gathering of ponies and humans. The humans were all dressed in toxin-resistant looking suits and heavily armed, while the ponies attacked with a variety of natural weapons. The numbers on either side was quite impressive, to say nothing of the larger members of either side. Great behemoth-like ponies threw aside tanks, only to collapse under concentrated fire. The cost in life and theoretical money was astounding to me as I watched it unfold. "Why are they fighting? They should get the hell out of there."

Luna shook her head. "I have already offered my advice. That is all I can do. It pains me to see such loss of life done so casually."

A bat pony landed behind a line of soldiers and let out a deafening shriek, sending them to their knees in pain as other ponies swarmed over them, peeling them from their suits and grabbing for their firearms. One of the soldiers grabbed a grenade at his belt and primed it. "Fuck you." He exploded, taking half a dozen ponies standing too close to him on the way.

There were no winners in that fight.

I turned to Luna. "Can I control them from here?"

"You are welcome to try."

I reached out, towards the vision, and could feel the ponies there, but it was as if I was looking through a microscope that had gauze on the lense, a bright muddled mess. I would just confuse them, and get more of them killed, so I abandoned the plan and sighed. Luna came up behind me and nuzzled a hand. "It pleases me to know that you agree this is not the way it should be. Your world suffers greatly. Can you stop this?"

I clenched the nuzzled fist, knuckles brushing her soft fur. "I'll try."

I woke up to the coils of Jack all around me. Lone was wrapped as well, and was hugging back sleepily. "Uh, hi?"

Jack woke at my words and got a little tighter a moment. "Sorry 'bout that."

He sounded calm. "Are you feeling better then? You were pretty upset before."

Jack curled down so his face was in front of mine. "I talked with Lone Wing a bit. Stupid horse loves me to pieces, and we just barely met. I... I don't know. I feel like it's all going to work out somehow, even if I don't have any limbs right now, which still freaks me out, let me remind you."

I nodded in sympathy. As bizarre as all my changes were, I didn't envy Jack. "We should stay here. Help's on the way eventually."

Jack leaned in and bumped his nose against the side of my horn. "Why don't I ever see you use this thing? Yer other head seems fine with hers. God that was a lot of words I didn't think I'd ever say."

It was a fair question, I thought. "Well I know how to do this." I raised a hand towards a scrap of wood across the room and it flew into my hand easily.

"That's cool, but how about that thing she did? She made me into this snake thing right? Maybe you could, I dunno, do something else?"

I glanced aside at Cindy, who was looking back at me. "Go ahead and try," she encouraged. "You should practice your magic, or I should say our magic."

I wasn't sure where to start. There was that tickle when I moved things with it, so I started there and tried mentally prodding around. I suddenly felt Cindy in my thoughts, guiding my mental fingers just a bit to feel something new. She quickly backed away once I found it, leaving me to experiment with it. I could feel the, uh, gift. It was dizzyingly active in me, still buzzing in Jack, and mostly dormant in Lone Wing. That made sense enough. It meant Lone Wing was stable. He'd probably always be a little cute pegasus stallion. "So, uh, you want arms and legs back, right?"

"That'd be a great start," agreed Jack with a hopeful smile.

I spread my magic over him and saw that pink-golden light wash over his body. I tried to focus it where I thought his arms should be, willing for arms.

Cindy suddenly asked, "Pony arms?"

My thoughts went off-kilter. I was going to say human arms, but what if it can't do human arms? Should it be pony arms? What kind of arms?! While I was distracted, Jack suddenly sprouted a lion like arm with a paw that looked surprisingly dextrous.

"Not... awful, but I'd rather be like Lone Wing."

Pegasus arm, pegasus arm! A bird like arm popped free with a talon at the end, also looking dextrous. "Uh..."

Jack wriggled his new set of fingers. "They don't match, but they're a mile better than being a tube. Heck, I still have fingers." He put a lion paw to work softly petting Lone Wing, who purred in his sleep happily.

"So... you're OK with this?"

"Better than I was. If you can hook a man up with some legs we'll be cooking with gas."

I did my best, but it seemed that once a pattern was started, it had to be followed to the end. No matter how strongly I pictured pony legs, none of his limbs matched the others. Even his wings were mismatched, and small, but they somehow got him off the ground and he looked pleased despite it all. "This isn't so bad. I'm sort of a pony, and a lot less crippled." He had a deer leg and an reptilian leg. Most of him was still sinuous pony, along with his pony head and face. I had succeeded on one of the wings, a pegasus wing, but the other looked like it would fit on that bat pony I saw yesterday. I could feel the gift's level in him settling to a dull buzz.

Not quite as sleepy as Lone's, however.

Author's Notes:

William gains a level! Luna is checked in on, and the plot advances!

This is what happens when you get typos into transmutation spells, by the way.

16 - Reunion

Lone woke up and was quite happy to see Jake in his new form. "You have your parts back!"

"Mostly." Jack chuckled a bit. "They're a bit odd-looking, but they're all here." He held out his arms, and Lone flew into them and they hugged each other. I smiled at the sight of the two being so warmly bonded.

I did wonder though. "You're taking this very well, but I think everyone around me takes it well... Hell, I'm taking my own changes well."

Cindy tilted her head. "The magic of the other world is harmonious."

Lone blinked at Cindy. "What other world?"

Cindy tilted herself towards me again. "Tell them."

All eyes settled on me. "Right, so, I've had odd dreams, with a pegacorn in it."

"Alicorn," corrected Cindy.

"Sure, Alicorn. Her name's Luna. She's from another world where ponies are normal, and have one head, and normal sized parts. She said they messed up a science experiment and got their magic all over our world." Not the best explanation, but I felt it hit the important parts. "She's trying to undo some of the damage, but apparently there's not a lot they can do from wherever they are to wherever we are."

Jack shrugged his shoulders. "That made as much sense as I think it ever will. Kind of messed up when you think about it, accidentally nuking another planet and all."

Lone's wings extended. "Sounds like a nice place. I'd like to visit." He glanced towards Jack. "If you did?"

Jack nuzzled Lone, snout-to-snout. "Sure, once we figure out how, and aren't being hunted. We are being hunted right?"

Lone frowned. "Yeah..."

I pointed to the door. "The military is handling it with severe prejudice. Any pony they see is getting gunned down. It doesn't help that most ponies are just as eager to infect the soldiers."

Jack waved at me. "So why don't you use some of that magic? I mean, man, if I had magic I'd be using it all over."

Cindy bobbed herself. "You should experiment more. It's a part of you now, just like your ears."

Ah yes, my pony ears. I reached up to feel one, and it twitched in my grip. "Cindy, you said you can make a shield?"

"Sure can."

"Can you show me how?"

I felt her warmly press into my mind, and I was quickly guided to a new place. It wasn't far from the other magic places, just subtly different. I took a mental grip on it and focused on it.

Lone whistled sharply and I opened my eyes. When had I closed them? I could see a pink sphere shimmering around me. Lone hopped out of Jack's arms and bounded over. He tapped at the shield, making eddies in its surface but proving unable to push through it. "Wow."

Cindy smile. "Just like that. It takes more energy to use depending on how much is trying to get through it. Lone's tapping is basically nothing."

Lone took it as a challenge and rammed a hoof against it as hard as he could. I could feel a sudden pressure and grew warm a moment, but it passed quickly. "I felt that. Don't do it again."

There was a bright flash and a rush of displaced air as Crystal appeared. "There you are!" Her eyes wandered over Jack. "I haven't seen your kind before. Hello?"

Jack wiggled the talons of his bird-like hand. "Hey, uh?" He looked towards me. "You know her?"

Lone did, and rushed up to her, hugging a leg. "Hello, Crystal! What happened? You went away and we were suddenly in the middle of nowhere and we couldn't find you at all."

Crystal softly pet over Lone's back. "Everything's alright now." She looked to me with a smile. "Let's try that again, without the mistake. I'm terribly sorry about that. I won't do it again. It's... been a trying time, and I'm still getting used to the gift."

Jack offered a lion's paw. "Name's Jack, by the way."

She met his paw with a raised hoof. "Crystal. A pleasure. Let's go somewhere relatively safe."

We gathered around Crystal and she put up a shield of her own. "This will keep you all close," she said sheepishly before a bright flash overtook us.

We appeared in a cave brightly lit by floating balls of magic, or what I assumed was magic. There were dozens of ponies around, but they all looked relaxed. Our arrival got their attention though, and soon we were surrounded by curious fuzzy faces.

I felt a snout shove itself up under my tail before an alarmed squeak rang out. The pony that was being a bit too familiar skittered back into the crowd, drawing some of it with her. "She's hurt!"

The crowd looked back at me, then Crystal.

Crystal looked to me. "Well, are you?"

I didn't feel hurt at the moment, but I did remember I was wearing messy underwear and wondered if that was part of it. "Do you have any fresh clothes around here?"

Crystal shook her head. "We do not. What would we do with them? You won't need any soon enough... Why not just strip now?"

I could think of a number of reasons, most of them staring directly at me. Still, if I was getting ripe enough to scare them... I undid the button of my pants and unzipped before pulling it down. Several ponies gasped in alarm. Lone shuddered violently. "You were bleeding..."

My boxers were definitely wet before, but I hadn't realized the pain that came with getting an innie was blood, not some other fluid. I peeled them away with distaste and tossed them away, where the ponies grabbed it and rushed it out of sight. Cautiously, the crowd came in close again and the inspection resumed. I wanted to keep them back, but there were so many of them, and their ticklish little snouts were starting to feel good as they unabashedly nuzzled into my horse sheath and up under my balls. A sudden wet lick made me collapse gracelessly.

The crowd rippled away as I fell, only to come back in and start cleaning me with long wet tongues. Each time one of them wandered over my new organ, my world exploded. I let out a slow sigh and surrendered to the will of the crowd. After the last few days, I just wasn't feeling up to turning away the pleasure they offered, even if it came in an alien package.

Author's Notes:

William discovers receiving a tongue bath to his new parts feels pretty good, to say nothing of where else those pony snouts were pressing. United with his fellows and Crystal, perhaps some progress can be made.

If only they could get a message to the humans without typos.

17 - Finger Licking Good

I regained awareness to a familiar weight on my chest. Cracking open an eye, I saw Sandra curled up on top of me. She spotted my movement and gave me a soft prod with a hoof. "Lazy boygirl thing."

I winced a little, and she just laughed. "If you were hoping to hide that, maybe not being eaten out by about twenty ponies should have rated higher on your todo list." She leaned in and rubbed her nose to mine, then gave Cindy her own nuzzling at. "I'm glad to see you though. The ponies here creep me out a little. They're happy, but they're not all... there. Like a bunch of happy dogs instead of people, even if they do understand you."

I reached up and pet over Sandra's back, quickly getting a soft purring noise out of her. "So where are the others?"

"Others? Oh, Lone Wing wandered off with that mismatched friend of his. Cute couple. You did that?"

Cindy bobbed herself. "We made Jack what he is, together."

I sighed a little. "I messed up and got him a bit of everything."

Sandra raised a brow. "You can change people now?"

"Sort of?" I sat up, moving Sandra to my lap, which is when I remembered that I was naked from the hips down. Her hooves didn't press on anything sensitive, and her warm bulk felt nice. "I can direct the 'gift', to a degree? It works best on people who haven't finished becoming whatever they are."

Sandra shook her head. "Wish we knew about that. I'm... tolerating the jaw thing, but if I had the choice, I'd rather be a unicorn, or maybe that crystal thing Crystal has going on?" She nuzzled my shirt-covered belly, but was quickly working her way down. "You smell funny... and good."

I gently pushed her head back, though now that she had brought it up, I did feel a bit odd, tingly. On an urge, I looked at my own gift and saw it was buzzing wildly. "Crap." That was all the signal it needed. Soft pink fur suddenly started spreading out from Cindy to the rest of me in a carpet. My chest felt like it was stabbed suddenly before an increasing pressure pushed two fair sized bumps free, becoming breasts.

Sandra recoiled at the new bumps. "Why would you grow those? Ponies don't have those, at least, not there." She sniffed at the fur as it continued to spread over me. The sensation of the growing fur kept me quiet, fists clenched as countless little pinches ran over my body. I was soon covered in light pink fur, soft and plush. My dick remained free of it, excluding its sheath of a home. The buzzing quieted, but only faintly. "Are you done?"

"I think so." I wobbled a bit, dizzy from the discomfort of suddenly going furry. "How do I look?"

"Ridiculous." She reared up on her hind-legs and bit one of my pony ears softly. "How do you feel?"

"Like my skin was just scraped off. Are there any mirrors around here?"

She waved a hoof. "Official orders from Crystal, no mirrors. It really agitates some of the ponies when they see one."

Sandra nuzzled at me until I stood up, and she guided me along through the crowd of ponies. Warm snouts pressed against legs and genitals as I went. There seemed to be no inhibitions in the crowd, and I emerged from the other end with a fully-engorged horse dick and a feeling of heat and moisture I wasn't so used to, but could guess at with a bit of distaste.

Sandra looked over her shoulders, looking ready to say something when she spotted my condition and stopped. Her nose flared softly. "There is something about you... I swear, just seeing you like that makes me want to do things. Let's get something in your belly first, I think." She turned back away and resumed the journey, but I saw her thick tail was raised, showing herself off to me.

Cindy softly whispered, "She wouldn't say no if you just grabbed those big hips of hers." The suggestion made my shaft jump, spurting a string of preseed across the ground. This was all getting very distracting, and I didn't really -want- to throw myself over Sandra. We were friends, not that kind of friend. Besides...

"I'm not giving up to this sickness." Determined, I followed after Sandra with a frown, not acting on the arousal that burned through my altered body.

We arrived in a wide open cavern where about a dozen earth ponies wandered up and down carefully arranged rows, tending to sprouts and plants, despite the lack of any sunlight. Sandra spoke over her shoulder, still facing forward. "Crystal found the earth ponies can make plants grow with enough care and will. As you can see, it's working pretty well. Everything they grow tastes fantastic." Her tongue lashed out and grabbed a celery right out of the ground and she got to chewing, dirt and all. Yuck.

She didn't offer to share, thankfully, and we soon arrived at a small table with veggies and fruits on it. "Eat." She seemed satisfied with the celery she devoured whole. Watching her three jaws grind it up was an interesting experience. She definitely was getting used to her new body. I picked up a big grapefruit and started peeling away the skin before a soft tingle ran through my fingers and the skin fell away as if the fruit just didn't want to be a bother. I set the curiously intact skin aside and sank my teeth into the fruit. Oh, wow. She wasn't kidding, it tasted great! It was everything a grapefruit should be but failed to reach with conventional growing.

Cindy suddenly took an arm, she grabbed some grapes and fed herself one at a time with a happy 'Mmmm'.

As the grapefruit vanished, I felt wet warmth suddenly wrap around my shaft. Had one of the ponies come over? I looked down to see Sandra running her tongues over my crotch, exploring my swollen member and heavy balls. I reached down to gently pull her away, but she snarled and nipped at one of my fingers. "No." She grunted and leaned back in. "Stop looking at me like I'm your sister. I'm not! I want this..."

Author's Notes:

Sandra demands her share of William time, while William's body continues its descent into ponydom, and transition towards femininity.

18 - I am Your Herd-Sister (clop)

Sandra wrapped my throbbing horse shaft in her wet and warm tendril as another teased over the heavy balls that hung under them. What I wasn't ready for was the third that slipped underneath and thrust upwards, piercing wetly into my new entrance and wriggling around in eager exploration.

Cindy hissed in her own pleasure. "Don't stop that, for anything... yes..." It was easy to forget at times she shared my body, but I was too busy being blown away, quite literally, by Sandra's exploring tongues. She wasn't happy just tasting the throbbing flesh and soft spurts of prefluids, however, Keeping me held firm while pressing ever deeper, she turned away, extending her tongue as she went to keep me in her grasp the entire time.

Her tail raised high, she waggled her hips at me with plain intent. "I was your herd-sister first, and I want to be your favorite, the alpha queen just under you."

Her words and posture made me somehow harder, almost painfully erect and dribbling to the ground as something reacted to her. I wanted her. I wanted her as my alpha female. I couldn't help but think of her that way and I grabbed her hips, rubbing over her flanks softly a moment. Cindy sniffed loudly at the air. "Oh! She's deep in heat. No wonder she's so hot to trot."

Sandra perked an ear back at us. "I am? No wonder... Do it, fill me." She rocked her body a little as her tongues squeezed at me. The one lodged in my new cunt pressed fully in, wriggling around with a pleasure I never knew before. "Make me your special mare."

I couldn't say no to her, and she seemed to somehow know this as she withdrew the tongue that held my shaft. I moved up behind her and directed the tool, rubbing its blunt end slowly over her swollen lips. I could feel the heat radiating from them, and the moisture that seeped from her. She smelled powerfully. It was a stink, some part of me said, but it was outvoted by the rest that knew it was the smell of a mare in season that wanted no other stallion but me.

I pressed against her, sinking that tool into the velvety grip of her body, parting her tight tunnel and forcing it to conform to my considerable girth. Her tongues squeezed and flexed as she adjusted, grunting with pleasure and pain. The buzzing inside me grew in intensity my vision became partially obscured with a snout pushing out with the soft pops and cracks of adjusting bones. I was spared much of the pain, dulled in the pleasure of the moment.

Sandra's flank suddenly became warmer and she cried out in ecstatic howl. She had gained a cutie mark, the first I'd seen besides Luna, or the other princesses she'd shown me. I was a little distracted to take in the details, besides to see that a pattern had appeared. I was too busy mounting her even as pain ran hot through my ribs. I wanted to rut her. I had to, but whatever was changing was making it really hard to focus on it.

Sandra drove herself back, forcing my shaft deeper into the wet furnace of her body even as I heard a loud snap. With a burst of blood and viscera, new limbs broke free of me even as I gained in mass quickly. I fell forward onto the new legs, then standing over Sandra instead of kneeling behind her as the legs gained their own pink fur and rapidly bulked with muscles. I was a centaur, though at that moment, I was Sandra's centaur, and I began to ride her as she deserved, pistoning my horse dick deep into her as she howled and shuddered with building pleasure.

I dimly noticed the earth ponies that had been farming had gathered around to watch our wild rutting. Some of them even cheered and clopped their hooves on the ground as we went at it, encouraging us onwards. I didn't have the thought to pay much attention to them, as I only cared about Sandra at that moment. Her tongue squeezed and pulled at my balls, bidding them to empty, and they obeyed her. I could feel every pulse run down my shaft in a bulge before blasting out into her in waves of liquid heat and some undefined energy, eager to spark a fire within her. I could hear Cindy and my own's moans of satisfaction, though a small part noticed my voice sounded a little more feminine, as subtle as it was with my increased size.

My shaft twitched powerfully, filling Sandra's hungry womb as she ground herself back against me. She withdrew her tongues, though not without a parting lick over my puffy vulva, making me jump a little in place and grind that shaft against her from a new angle. As the cum began to backwash out and splatter on the floor, our audience became all the more interested, licking over their lips and murmuring among themselves.

"Enough! Back to work!" Crystal walked in, clopping her hooves together as she ambled along on her hind-legs. "Give them some privacy, even if they aren't asking for any." The ponies shrank before her mild fury and scattered back out into the fields, except one brave stallion that advanced on us with his own shaft twitching under him.

"Um, sir, ma'am? May I?" He was looking right at me and rocking a bit, making his shaft slap up against his furry belly.

Crystal advanced on him with a frown and he shrank back before retreating with a little whimper to the fields. Crystal turned to look at us, locked together, and shook her head slowly. "Well... good morning then." She fell back to all fours. "Is this... your final form then?" Her eyes wandered down to Sandra. "And are you alright? He looks a bit... oversized, to put it politely."

Sandra wriggled herself lightly. "I've never felt better than now."

Cindy let out a satisfied sigh. "We're all fine. And look, William is a pony now."

Crystal nodded at me. "I see that, but he still has hands?" She moved up and nuzzled one of those hands, fur-covered as they were. "You'll make the other ponies jealous, but you were already doing that mounting Sandra like that. She wouldn't let any other pony come close to her, and she raised her tail for you the moment you two were reunited."

I ran the hand over Crystal's ears and mane. She was right, she felt both furry and soft, and yet hard and smooth like a stone. "Sorry for, uh, what are the rules about this kind of thing these days?"

Crystal sat on her haunches. "Well this is my herd here." She made a wide gesture. "These ponies do as I command, and I try to run a civil ship, which you're setting a bad example at. It's hard, seeing as the urge to get wet and messy is still there and strong in many of my ponies, so they kiss and fuck when I'm not staring at them. The kissing I don't mind, but we're going to have a big problem when the mares start swelling up all at once."

The idea of that somehow made my flagging shaft twitch with renewed vigor, and I pulled back from Sandra carefully lest we end up rutting all over again. Cindy grinned at Crystal. "Well, sorry, but we just got Sandra on her way to family life."

Crystal sighed softly. "On one hand, we need to replace all the ponies being killed, on the other, unless ponies grow up fast, it'll just slow us down in the short term with half our population out of comission for a while."

Sandra tilted her head. "Hey, what happened to--" She paused as I slipped out of her, fluids gushing free to the ground as she shuddered. When she stopped leaking she sighed and resumed. "What happened to kids? You know, normal kids that got infected?"

Crystal shook her head. "We have a few of them here, if you want to meet them? They're adorable, but... they're also a bit lost. Most of them didn't have smooth transitions. Just... ugh... imagine a parent driven wild by the gift and what they might do..." She frowned sharply. "I try not to think about that. There's one herd that's almost all foals. A damn elementary school converted en-masse by a 'duchess', as Cindy puts it."

Author's Notes:

Sexy times, centaurs, and kids! This has been an educational chapter of hijinks.

Will the seed spilled on the ground sprout into fresh typos? Do they taste good?

19 - Large and In Charge

Sandra curled on herself, peering at the new mark that adorned her flanks. The picture showed what looked like a bulging belly with little lines coming off of it as if for emphasis. "I don't get it."

I did. With a soft snort, I reached for her, stroking from head down towards her thick tail. "You're, uh, apparently a breeder."

Her fur darkened in her face and cheeks. "You're joking! i don't want to be just a breeder forever!"

I stepped over her, easily done with my new long pony legs. I settled on her, trapping her in strong pony muscles and gently squeezing legs. Her agitation seemed to calm with my affection, and I kept my hands busy stroking over her ears and hear. "You're not 'just' anything. You're my best friend, my only real link to my past. Keeping you sane has been a lot of what keeps me sane too."

She purred a moment before she rolled over underneath me, wrapping her legs around my large barrel and pressing belly to belly. "I think you're trying to say you love me. Well... I love you too." She squeezed with her legs and ground up against me, making my blood start to flow into my eager shaft, but I didn't want to rut her again just yet.

Cindy spoke up, "We should get to work. As fun as this is, I think the world is counting on us."

Sandra nodded at Cindy. "I agree. Let's, mmmf..." She cut off as my shaft, ignored or not, swelled to fullness and ground against her belly. Temptation seemed to play over her face before she shook her head. "I think you need to meet the other 'royalty'."

I carefully stepped off of Sandra, hesitating with a powerful shudder when she used one of her tendrils to lap up the seeping prefluids from me. I could easily get used to having her for a girlfriend. "Let's ask Crystal then."

Crystal, who had never actually left, perked an ear. "Ready to get going then? I thought you two might relapse into another rut."

Cindy stuck out her tongue. "We're stronger than that. We'll plow Sandra later, after business."

Sandra rolled up to her hooves and huffed at Cindy. "You say that as if it was just a given..."

Cindy tilted herself. "Isn't it?"

Sandy's blush was intense, and she didn't argue it further. I moved to follow after Crystal as she left the farming fields and head further into the caves. "I have a question for you, Crystal. Are you immune to these things? You don't even seem slightly worked up."

Crystal twisted an ear back towards us. "I think I rolled well on the big chart of mutations. Being crystal hasn't given me any huge urge to lift my tail, and that's more than fine by me, considering I used to have a dangling part."

Sandra advanced on Crystal quickly. "I had no idea. I'm so sorry, for not finding out more about you. We're kind of family now, it shouldn't have taken this long for this to come up."

Crystal shook her head while facing forward, trotting along at a good clip. "If I wanted to share it before, I would have. Don't blame yourself for it." She looked over her shoulder, suddenly stopping. Her eyes fixed on me as she grunted. "If you, specifically, try to 'fix' that..."

Cindy looked at Crystal curiously a moment. "Why does that sound more like a challenge than a request?"

"It's not!" Crystal galloped away in a sudden rush. I followed at a more sedate rate with Sandra at my side.

Sandra rubbed up against my legs from the side. "I don't think Cindy's wrong, but don't push her like that, not now. She's not ready to face her new body, and she's holding this whole community together."

I couldn't argue that basic idea. This little gathering seemed very cooperative and peaceful. They provided for their own food and there was no fighting to be seen. If all the ponies everywhere were busy being so innocent, there wouldn't be fighting at all. "I feel like we should find and take care of the 'worst' herds first, the ones that will make humans not want to deal with us."

As I said that, we came around on Crystal, sitting on her haunches and looking at us. "We agree then. So which do you want to go for first? Just in the US we have a few outright violent cells, two that have made it a point of cultural pride to debase themselves and anything they can find in the most outrageously sexual ways they can find, and one that goes out of its way to perform acts of terrorism."

I raised a brow. "Come again on that last one?"

Crystal rolled a hoof. "I was quite clear. They sabotage infrastructure in uninfected areas, taint water when they can, attack food stores, and do whatever they can to make the lives of surviving humans as difficult as possible. You remember the shapeshifter that got you out? Most of them are those. They go where they want."

Cindy made an expression of disgust. "That's just... awful. They may not be gifted, but that's just..."

Sandra nodded lightly. "We should start with them, if we can. People don't deserve that, and there's no way we can even try for peace while they're active."

I rolled a hand lightly. "This reminds me, what happened to her?"

Crystal frowned a little. "She went back to her herd and is probably up to no good. She took a break to bust you out. That kind of chaos was right up their alley. Your calling off the attack probably annoyed them something awful."

Author's Notes:

First stop, the changeling herd. Can they be convinced to work towards peace when their mission of disruption seems to be working so well?

20 - Shifting Motives

Crystal lead us to a small room with a table in the center and a bookshelf to the side and little else. She sat down beside the table and faced us. "I can put out the call for them, but they don't always answer. We could go to them, but they get territorial at times. They usually don't get too worked up if we just come to talk, but it depends on what mood they're in at the time."

Sandra shook her head. "We don't have time to be timid, right?" She looked towards me. I couldn't argue the logic, really. The longer we waited, the more damage was being done, so I nodded. "So let's get right in there and try to get things on the right track."

Crystal nodded in kind and tapped the ground in front of her. "Then there's no time like the present, if you're ready?" She tilted her head at me. "Are you sure you want to go now? I imagine that new shape of yours is a little disorienting."

With her bringing it up, I paid more attention to my new self. I felt... powerful. My pony lower half was strong and healthy, and my more humanoid parts weren't lagging behind. Having breasts felt funny, but somehow... right? The gift was insidious in its ability to make a person accept what they were as normal. I was just glad I wouldn't have to get used to nudging things around with hooves, with my hands seemingly intact and there to stay, if fuzzy.

I took a few steps while paying attention, while absorbing the exotic play of muscles that moved my tauroid form around. I didn't feel too clumsy so long as I let my body handle itself, and I felt confident I would only get better over time.

Sandra looked at Crystal. "Does it bother you that you used to be male?"

Crystal arched a furry brow. "That's a useless question. I am what I am, and there's no going back that I can see." Sandra kept staring at her, and Crystal snorted with a sudden annoyance. "Of course it bothers me, a lot." She licked her lips lightly. "Every time one of the boys tries to 'relieve me' or a girl's trotting around with her tail in the sky, I'm reminded."

I reached for Crystal, and she didn't stop me from giving her a soft petting over her head. I felt for her gift, but it was barely humming, quite stable within her crystal body. "I don't think I could make you a boy again, but I could try anyway?"

Crystal leaned up against the hand. "You're taunting me! What would happen if it fucked up?"

Cindy spoke up. "I'll help! You've been working so hard for your ponies, I want to see you happy too."

Crystal smiled. "You didn't answer my question. I can't risk becoming something that can't lead the herd. They need me."

Cindy shook her head. "If we work together, it will be safe. I promise."

Crystal hesitated a moment, then flopped to the ground and rolled over, exposing her belly and nethers to us. "If you're so sure. I've trusted you this far."

Sandra smiled brightly up at us. "Go ahead, help her, er, him." Her broad tail swayed back and forth, sweeping the ground with her excitement.

Cindy nudged me. "Touch horns, and go where I lead, and we'll give it our best shot."

We touched horns together and focused on Crystal as one. We reached out with our magic and gently stirred that little hum of the gift, guiding it down between her hind-legs. Crystal stiffened before a moan escaped her, wriggling with obvious pleasure as the gift began to work on her with the last dredges of power it had left to shape her. There was no way we could fashion her entirely into a stallion with what little remained. Instead we grew another part, while changing things internally a tad. It felt natural to me at the time, even though I didn't really understand what I was doing.

Crystal heaved and gasped as her hips thrust up into the air. With every rocking motion, her clit grew longer and longer, developing tougher skin and a slit at the end as it become a mare cock instead, pulsing wildly with arousal as it throbbed larger and larger. Internally, she gained a new organ that would store and produce virile seed for her to use, and its presence was announced as she let out a loud cry of pleasure and began spurting wildly, painting herself and the ground around her in thick ropey strands of glittering crystal seed. She collapsed to the ground, panting for air as the change settled, and the buzz of the gift faded away entirely. She would be changed no further.

Sandra hesitated a moment before she advanced on Crystal's prone form and began cleaning her with her long tongues, running her long wet muscles across the cum-covered fur. "Mmmm..." She clearly agreed with the flavor of crystal seed, whatever that was. She ran her tongue down and paid special attention to Crystal's new member, leaving it clean before it withdrew into Crystal.

Clean and spent, Crystal rolled up to her hooves. She kissed Sandra's cheek then smiled up at me. "I feel... great. I may... break one of my own rules later and find a mare that's burning with heat. But let's focus on the matter at hand."

Sandra pointed at me. "What do you say first?"

Crystal tilted her head a little before nodding. "Thank you, William, Cindy. You two have given me something back I had already resigned to never have again. I'm still a mare, but... This is much better." She sniffed the air softly, and her new mare cock sprung back out as she licked over her lips. "I shouldn't..."

I rolled a hand at Crystal. "If you need a moment to just, you know, be you... You've worked so hard to keep the ponies here safe and happy."

Crystal squirmed a bit before she approached me, sniffing the air as she circled. Pleasure suddenly exploded through me as she shoved her snout into my backside and breathed deep. "You're entering heat. I... Well... we're both royalty, right?"

Cindy quickly replied, "Correct."

"So it would only make sense that royalty breed... right?"

I swallowed at where this was going. "Let's do the changelings first, then have this conversation?"

Crystal nodded quickly, moving back around to my front. "Yes, good idea... Though showing up with a huge hardon will probably get some laughing out of them."

Sandra raised a hoof. "Good. If they're laughing, they won't be angry. That's to our advantage."

I nodded. "That's actually a good point. Let's get going. The longer we wait, the harder it'll be in the long run."

Author's Notes:

Crystal is rewarded for her hard work, but it seems she wants more out of William than he's immediately willing to give.

Ah well, Changelings first, breeding after.

21 - Visiting the Hive

We gathered around Crystal before she whisked us away. The journey felt smoother than before, and I guessed she was getting better with practice. We appeared in a warehouse. The bright green glow of strange pods caught my attention first, but the guns being raised in our direction yanked that attention away swiftly.

Several humans with patches of carapace were looking directly at us, while four-legged insectoid ponies buzzed their wings in agitation, also staring at us. A familiar figure emerged from the crowd, Liz. "I wasn't expecting to see you again so soon, and you brought Crystal with you." Her knowledge of us seemed to ease a lot of the tension in the room, though those guns were still up and ready. "I'm not sure how I recognize you, but that is you, right?"

I pointed at myself. "William, yep. I've grown a bit since last time."

Her eyes wandered down, likely eyeing my fat sheath and hanging balls between my rear legs. "I'll say... Well, welcome to the hive. I trust you have a good reason for being here besides saying hello?"

Crystal stepped forward. "We would like to speak to your leader, about plans going forward."

Liz raised a brow. "Do you want to talk to her or fuck her, because you look like you're more ready for the latter." The crowd gave soft laughter at the jab. "When did you get that, anyway?"

Crystal pointed a hoof at me. "William is very special. He can control the gift to a degree, and he gave it to me."

Liz snorted. "You're fucking joking! Did you want that?" Crystal nodded. "Well then good job, William. I think she'll want to talk to you..." Liz turned to face me. "So what do you want?"

I froze as it became clear, but Cindy just spoke, "Oh you're the leader! Nice to meet you again, Liz."

Liz gave a thumbs up. "Yo. So what's up?"

Sandra suddenly spoke up, "We want you to stop harassing the humans."

Liz frowned. "Why should we? They're killing us, in case you forgot."

I rolled a hand. "A few of them. Most of them just want this whole terrible thing to stop. We have to be the bigger people in this. We should use our talents to help people, and show them it doesn't have to end in a war that'll hurt both sides."

Liz rolled her eyes. "I'm humoring you here, but what can we offer that'd be helpful?"

Crystal had that answer, standing proudly. "The earth ponies are very good at growing crops, even in extremely subpar conditions. The pegasi can manipulate the weather to a small degree and are becoming more adept at it with practice. With just those two alone we could be a huge help to population centers that have been cut off from infrastructure. People must be starving all over the world right now."

Liz waved a hand across her herd of changelings. "And what about me? Where do I fit into this new grand scheme of yours? We're not built to be 'useful'."

I felt those pods were relevant and pointed at one. "What are those?"

"People." Liz frowned. "We can eat what everyone else eats, but to actually feel full, we need a little more. Those pods get it from the humans we put inside. As a side benefit, they eventually become drones for the hive. Not the smartest sorts, usually, but loyal."

Crystal shuddered with obvious distaste. "We can't keep doing that! What is it you need from humans?"

"Love," came the voice of one of the four-legged changelings. Liz glared at him, and he shrank, but the word was already said.

I shrugged. "Can't you get that willingly, without the pod? Especially with being able to shapeshift into anything."

Liz approached me, reaching out and placing a hand on one of my breasts. Her fingers curled and softly caressed the furry flesh. "We could do that, but you already know what happens when a pony and a human get intimate. We'd just end up with more drones faster, and less filling meals."

Her fingers were distractingly good at that exploring, and I tried to swat her away gently. "Does it have to involve kissing or fucking?"

Liz shrugged. "I never tried just being friends, but that's risky at best."

I suddenly had a thought, remembering Crystal's gift had faded away entirely. "Do you have a completely untouched human?"

Liz raised a brow. "As a matter of fact, yes, three. It's not their turn for the pods yet."

I gestured towards Crystal. "Give us one, and let Crystal be with them. I have a theory."

Liz rolled a hand. "Spill it. What theory? Each human is a precious commodity. I'm not giving one up without knowing every detail."

Sandra suddenly perked her ears, looking at me curiously, but saying nothing. I went ahead. "When I did the change on Crystal, I felt the gift fade from her entirely. It was used up. I'm thinking she may not be infectious anymore. If that's true, it means we could make your hive not infect by contact, and that opens up a lot of options, right?"

Liz chuckled softly. "Fine, I'll allow that, if only because I'd like to have a shiny crystal pony in my hive. If the human changes, or doesn't, they are still mine, understand?"

Crystal tilted her head a little. "Will it be a man or a woman?"

"Neither," replied Liz. "You get the kid we caught, so don't do anything too disgusting, not that you should have to. The kid's less valuable than the adults, less to give, and changes faster."

Crystal made quite the face. "Ugh, no, I won't do anything untowards to a minor. That's disgusting."

We followed after Liz to a corner of the warehouse where three humans were penned up like livestock. One of them was a young boy, maybe ten years old. All three looked up with fear as strange new ponies approached, but the gags in their mouths prevented any words. A drone quickly advanced on the child, unshackling them from the floor and bringing him forward to the group. "Here we are. You have ten minutes to do... whatever you have in mind."

Crystal's first act was to finish liberating the child, though her lack of fingers got the better of her and she looked to me for help, which I gladly gave. We got his gag out and freed his arms and legs to move. "Are... you here to save me?"

Crystal shook her head. "I wish I was, little one. They won't let you go just yet. I'm Crystal, what's your name?"

"Ian..." He glanced around nervously. "Are you gonna make me a horse too?"

"I hope not." Crystal leaned in and sniffed at him. "May I lick you? We think I'm not catchy anymore. If it works, you'll be helping a lot of people, but you don't have to. I won't force you to do anything."

I offered. "If you do end up as a pony, at least you'd be a super cool crystal pony, and they'd let you out of there."

Ian quirked a smile. "I can't believe that sounds like a good idea. You're nice people, can't you just let me go?"

Liz snarled. "Stop asking them to help you. You're mine either way, boy."

Ian shrank a little, but nodded. "Well... fine. Go ahead."

Crystal leaned in and gave Ian a lick right across the lips, then sat back. "Do you think that's enough?"

I considered it. "I imagine we want direct fluid contact, but that might be good enough?"

Crystal frowned a bit. "I'm not french kissing a boy." She leaned back in and got to licking his face, making it wet with her saliva. "There. How do you feel?"

Ian shook his head. "Wet? Should I feel anything?"

Liz shrugged. "Let's wait and find out."

So wait they did, but no change came.

Author's Notes:

Liz's back, yay! And she brought a swarm of typos with her. Thanks, Liz~

22 - To Each a Unique Talent

After about ten minutes of staring at Ian, Liz nodded. "I'm convinced. That much slobber should have got him changing by now, even if just in the head, and he looks exactly the same. How do you feel, boy?"

Ian shrugged a little. "I feel alright? Nothing changed."

Crystal smiled brightly. "That's fantastic! I can approach the humans without being a danger to them."

Sandra snorted softly. "Don't be in that much of a rush. They'll probably shoot first."

Liz raised a brow. "Exactly. So we're still not hearing why we should lay off the humans just yet."

I raised a hand at Liz. "Step by Step. First, we stop our attacks, then we approach peacefully with gifts. I can't make all the ponies not-infectious, but we can make some, enough to interact with the humans. If we fail, you can always go back to attacking, but for now? Please?"

Liz fell to all fours, becoming the largest changeling in the room. "Fine. You have a month. Make it good." She flicked her tail at us as she turned away. "We're still keeping the brat though."

Crystal pointed at Ian. "He could be a powerful gift of sincerity. They've never gotten a human back from capture uninfected before. It would really have an impact."

Liz turned to scowl at Crystal. "What would you even hope to offer in trade for that?"

I thought quickly. "Children don't usually convert well anyway, so you're not losing as much as you make out. Do those pods work on ponies?"

Liz looked up at the pods, then back at me. "Huh, I never tried." She pointed a hoof at Sandra. "You, go try that."

Sandra squeaked. "Me?! Why me? I'm pregnant you know!"

Liz looked surprised, recoiling a little. "I... didn't know that. We're fertile?"

I pointed at Sandra's flank. "I think we all are, but it's her specialty."

Sandra shrank back a little. "I still don't like that idea, but so long as it's you, I'll put up with it." Her words got a flush out of me. How could it not? She just admitted she would be my broodmare willingly.

Crystal stepped forward. "If it will earn us Ian, I will volunteer." She marched up to the pods and the changelings helped get her inside, where she floated in the green goop. She quickly lost consciousness, falling asleep.

Liz tilted her head a little. "Well that part works right. Are we getting anything out of her?"

One of the drones bobbed his head down at Liz, who smiled. "Well, this opens possibilities then. Fine. Get her out. If you give me a pony to throw in there instead of Ian, we'll consider it a trade."

Once Crystal was pulled free, she started awake with a gasp. "Sweet heavens above..."

Cindy looked at Crystal curiously. "What did you see in there?"

"I... I saw my family, human and pony. They were living together on a ranch." Crystal shuffled in place, little crystalline tears starting to form. "Everyone was happy and getting along, whether they had two legs or four. Even the kids were running around each other. There wasn't any war, just peace. I was so..."

Liz snorted softly. "You can go back in if you want? As I was saying, give me a pony to toss in and we'll give up Ian."

Crystal shook her head. "No! It's a lie. I'll keep working to make it a reality. I'll send a pony to you. You know I've never lied to you before, let us take Ian away and I'll send the pony back once we're at my herd and I can pick one."

Liz rolled a hoof. "If it was anyone else, I'd tell them to go fuck themselves, but you've always played a straight hand, Crystal. Fine, take the kid, but send the pony, or we'll have to do our first pony raid, and that won't make anyone happy, will it?"

We gathered around Crystal, and we vanished in a flash, appearing a moment later in her underground den. She smiled at Ian. "You're safe now. Don't let any pony besides me touch you, however. No matter how nice they seem. Even them." She pointed to me, then Sandra. "We'll get you home soon, alright?"

Crystal waved for us to follow her, and we were soon outside her room, with the cloth curtain pulled shut to minimize any temptation Ian might provide for passing ponies. "I'll go ask for a volunteer, you decide who you need to visit next. We're working on a tight schedule if we want to finish before Liz and her ponies go back to making trouble. I'll be back as soon as I can, then I assume we'll be heading off again."

I nodded at Crystal. "Do you have anyone you trust enough to guard this room? We can't have Ian being infected."

Crystal smiled. "I can think of one person." She pointed at Sandra. "If she's willing."

Sandra perked an ear. "But I want to go with William..."

Cindy shook herself at Sandra. "You can do a lot more good right here keeping Ian safe. I'll watch William."

"You are William," countered Sandra with a pout, but she moved to sit in front of the curtain.

Crystal trotted off, calling for her ponies in voice and mind. I could feel the command faintly in my mind, but it had no sway over me besides my knowing what she wanted. So that's what it felt like...

Author's Notes:

Changelings can feed from fellow ponies, and Crystal isn't infectious anymore. Things are looking up, right alongside typo counts.

23 - Ensuring the Dynasty(clop)

Crystal returned a few minutes later. "Liz got her battery."

I suddenly had a question. "So, wait. Humans turn into her kind of pony, but does another kind of pony have a time limit?"

Crystal shook her head. "I don't really know. Maybe not, but that could be a good thing?" She rolled a hoof. "It means they wouldn't have to raid to survive and grow, like a cancer. It wasn't... so bad in there, but I have work to do. But before we do that." She circled around me. "We should talk, in private."

I followed after her to a small room where she pulled the curtain shut and smiled. "We made a little promise, don't forget."

"What promise?"

Cindy suddenly spoke, "You said you'd let her fuck you afterwards, which is now."

Crystal pointed at Cindy. "That. Now that I have the parts, your scent is calling to me. It feels great to have those thoughts again without revulsion and horror with it."

I wrinkled my new snout. "I'm still in that part of it."

Crystal moved up behind me and I felt her smooth snout rubbing against my nethers, which were quite warm and wet despite my complaints. "You don't look like it. Are you just afraid? I'll be gentle..."

I felt my tail raising out of the way on its own, or did Cindy do that? "Uh, you're also smaller than me."

Crystal softly nipped at my legs. "Then lay down and let me take care of it. I've watched my ponies going at it like rabbits long enough, it's my turn."

Cindy's thoughts entered my mind, ~ It'll be OK. You like Crystal, don't you? ~

If I had to pick a person I liked the most, it'd be Sandra, but she didn't have those parts, and despite my objections, Crystal's attention was turning something on back there something fierce, and the idea of letting her have her way with me was becoming less and less scary. She suddenly ran a warm tongue across my new swollen lips, and I crashed to the floor, legs refusing to hold me up anymore. Cindy wasn't shy about moaning out her pleasure even as I struggled with it.

"Go ahead, do it," encouraged Cindy. "We're ready."

With permission given, Crystal hopped up onto our back and shuffled forward, pressing her marecock against our winking vulva. She let the twitches of her sopping wet sex drag it back and forth across her throbbing tool. "Our foal will be the next generation of leader, when that time comes. It's our job to make sure they have a future to lead."

I couldn't help but laugh a little. "Do you have to play up the leader angle while fucking?"

Crystal perked her ears, then huffed. "It's how I feel, sue me." She slipped her hooves around my barrel, hugging as she pressed forward, piercing into the hot wetness of my new tunnel. My shaft ground against the earth, turned on like the rest of me as she worked her way forward inch after inch. She wasn't as large as I could take, but my passage clenched tightly around her, gripping it and milking it urgently. "Nnng, or should I say 'fuck you'." She thrust her hips forward, pushing into the hilt.

~If her gift had even the slightest spark, I would make her so large right now,~ came Cindy's lustful thoughts, and I was glad Crystal had gone stable. She felt just fine, if you ignored the part where you didn't have a cunt a week before. I could feel Cindy's pleasure like a gentle echo of my own, and my reservations were chipped away. We began to rock back against Crystal, urging her onwards as our bodies met with loud slaps.

All-too-quickly, her shaft began to jump and twitch, firing heat deep into our body and soothing the burning itch that I had been ignoring for a while. She sagged against us, panting for breath, but holding herself close, letting her shaft empty itself into our willing form. We hadn't reached our own climax, but it felt good the entire time. We relaxed with her, catching out breath when we heard her suddenly gasp and start squirming, driving her shaft into us at a new angle. "Who's doing that?" she growled.

One of her pegasi had snuck in and was lapping dutifully at Crystal's exposed cunt, working her right back up. The mare nuzzled into her leader. "You look so happy. Please, go on."

Crystal flushed darkly. "You're not supposed to, mmm, be here right now. Go!"

"No," refused the mare before she buried her tongue into Crystal, sampling her and teasing her, soon getting Crystal to start thrusting into us all over again as her passions were reignited. The mare was not the only, just the first. An earth pony dug out of the ground beneath us and took the head of our shaft into her mouth, nursing eagerly. Cindy and I groaned in delight as the cock was consumed into that warm tightness, and we rocked between Crystal's shaft and the inviting gullet of the pony beneath us.

A third pony wandered past us, his tail swaying with every step as he came up to our front and smiled. I looked at him quizzically, but couldn't really focus with the intense feelings bursting from both sexes. He didn't keep us guessing long as he went up and kissed Cindy passionately, his hooves cupping and caressing over our breasts. He paused just long enough to whisper, "I've missed a lover with real breasts." He buried his snout between them and nuzzled the warm furry space between before moving to kiss me next.

A small part of me recoiled to be being invasively kissed by a stallion, but climax struck, and I pressed into the kiss while our shaft pulsed wildly, spraying seed down the throat of the pony beneath us and we pulled manically at Crystal's rock-hard shaft, drawing their second release free of them forcefully.

The ponies that had joined us never tried to stop us from coupling, or attempted to mount Crystal, but they eagerly added to the pleasure, and kept us going. The rest of the day was spent in a blur of passions until hunger drove us to eventually seek dinner. I was certain I had been inside the earth pony from both ends at some point, but I couldn't prove it, with her out of my sight. All three fled when we called it quits, the pegasus and the pony in front of us darting out the door, while the tunneler vanished into the earth.

Cindy let out a satisfied sigh. "Your herd is lovely."

Crystal shuffled a bit, seated on her haunches. "They really love me. I think they're happy I'm willing to 'play' now."

I got up to my new hooves, wobbling a bit, but finding a stable stance soon enough. "We should... focus on finding peace, or we'll get lost like this and die with smiles on our faces and little else."

Crystal nodded in agreement and we went to find dinner and discuss future plans.

Author's Notes:

Crystal got what she wanted, and William gets more comfortable with his (her?) new self. Next time, they have to face the more violent herds.

Do typos ruin the mood?

24 - Those that Crave Violence

Dinner was a lot of colorful vegetables. Purples, greens, yellows, all mixed together into a delicious delight for my undoubtedly-altered tongue. I couldn't say if it was the earth pony farmers or being a pony myself, but it all tasted wonderful, and I ate eagerly between words. "So, which herd are we visiting next?"

Crystal swallowed her current mouthful before pointing off. "There's a herd in walking distance that's attacked any human they have contact with. They're not that physically strong, just stubborn. I think your stature will help bring them into line before we even get to talking."

I perked an ear at Crystal before realizing I had chosen to do that. I was getting more comfortable in this mostly-pony body. "They don't have any hydras or other large ponies?"

Crystal shook her head. "Mostly pegasi, small ones at that. They're pretty good at ambushing humans though, which is a problem for us."

I pushed to my hooves. "Well there's no time like the present." I felt full and satisfied. "Besides, we shouldn't leave Sandra for longer than we have to."

Crystal circled around the table and pressed her side against one of my legs, and we were gone.

We arrived with a bright flash that sent pegasi scattering like a bunch of spooked birds. One of them seemed to notice Crystal and hissed at her, "Go away! We already said we don't want to be in your stinky herd."

Crystal had spoken truthfully. They were small ponies, about three quarter the size of most I'd seen. I held up a hand at them. "Take it easy guys and girls. We're doing big things, and we want you involved."

A little mare landed on my back and poked my humanoid torso from behind. "Big words from a big pony! You think you can boss us around?" I felt something wet and warm dripping from where she landed, but tried to ignore it. "We can't be scared that easily!" A cloud of mares gathered around me, shouting similar things.

I kept my cool. They were too small to feel genuinely threatened by, especially with my added bulk. "We're here to be friends, not bully anyone. Relax. Who's in charge here?"

The cloud suddenly scattered at the largest of them approached, about the usual size for the pegasi. He flashed a grin at me. "Hey big girl. So what's on your mind?"

I offered a hand towards him. "We're trying to put an end to all the fighting. We've signed on the shapeshifters, and thought we'd ask the fiercest herd next."

He laughed merrily. "You got quite a mouth on you." He slapped my offered hand with a hoof then darted in, nuzzling a breast roughly. "Shaped oddly too. So what do you want us to actually do?"

Crystal spoke up from my side. "We really just want you to leave the humans alone."

"Easier said than done." He huffed. "I smell a human and I get a little crazy. Everyone does, right?" The crowd erupted in murmurs of agreement, one of the stallions clambering up onto a mare and starting to rut her, inspired just by the memory of it. "It just comes naturally to us. No offense or anything."

The answer was both refreshingly honest, and still discouraging. "How are your... food stores looking?"

"Food stores?" The hovering stallion tilted his head. "Who has those? We have to hunt for food every day."

Crystal was quick to see where I was going. "I'll gladly share the food we've been farming, if you come with us and stay away from the humans."

He frowned at Crystal. "We already told you we don't want to be your bitches!" His angry words brought up supportive commentary from the flock around him as other pegasi spoke their feelings.

"Nobody has to be anyone's bitch," I said, a smile forming as I finished, "Unless they want to be."

I was suddenly hugged from behind, the pegasus mare that had landed on me hugged me firmly, her hooves rubbing against my belly. I could feel the source of her wetness in the form of two swollen crotch tits that she ground against my furry back. "I'll be your bitch," she softly offered, drawing cat calls and clopping hooves from the crowd among giggles and laughs.

A part of me liked the idea, the part that fell from my sheath and began to fill. The rest realized with how small she was, I'd split her in half. "We have to stick together, like brothers and sisters. It's ponies against humans, and I want it to be ponies AND humans, but first we have to close ranks and stop all running off on our own things."

The leader flew up into my face. "Ponies and humans? You got big balls, I'll give that." One of the mares confirmed this, nuzzling into the hanging sac softly. "Fine. You said you got lots of food?"

Crystal smiled and spoke up, "Food enough for your entire herd, and all you have to promise is to not harass the humans. Stay inside and play with the other ponies, and leave the humans be. We may even have a few things only skilled pegasi can do. Have you tried working with the clouds yet?"

Cindy's thoughts brushed against me, ~This is going well. We'll have the pony tribes unified by week's end.~

~Is that soon enough?~

~I don't know, maybe we should send a message to the humans while we work?~

While I was spaced out, Crystal finalized the deal and turned to me. "Let's go back. They'll fly there. You ready to go or need a moment?"

"Huh? I'm fine." I stepped towards her only to realize I was swarmed by pegasi around my pony lower half. I felt a tongue soddenly dip into my erect pole and shook them all off with a grunt. "Easy there. I just finished doing that." They were not easily satisfied, and flew back almost instantly. I wasn't allowed to rejoin Crystal until I had filled a belly and sprayed wildly across a few eager snouts. Drained for the moment, they finally let me go, and Crystal whisked us away.

"They'll fly here," explained Crystal. "Like I said, they aren't that far from here. I'll keep them busy and distracted, and maybe they'll calm down over time, but down here they're kept away from humans."

Cindy smiled at Crystal. "We have a problem and a solution. Little Ian will be swarmed by those pegasi. It's time to get him home, and it's time we tried to open some channel with the humans."

Crystal tilted her head. "Nice thought, but how do you plan to not be shot?"

Cindy took control of an arm to thump our chest. "Leave it to me. I'll be careful, but it has to be done. If we wait until after we get all the herds in line, it may already be too late."

Crystal didn't hide her doubts and fears on her face. "I can't stop you... but be careful. You're important to me, er, us..."

I reached to gently pet over Crystal's head, teasing across her ears and through her smooth mane. "We'll be careful. Can you keep an eye on Ian? I have a feeling Sandra may be helpful, and we can burn the gift out of her as a demonstration."

Soon we were off with Ian and Sandra. As we navigated the tunnels towards the surface, I asked Sandra. "What do you want to change? Your gift is mostly spent, but still there."

She looked thoughtful as she walked. "I think..."

Author's Notes:

What should Sandra ask for? Will they make it safely to the humans? Will Ian escape pony captivity without infection? Will the author ever stop making typo jokes?

25 - We Come in Peace

Sandra smiled and pointed at the mark on her flank. "I don't want to get fat and slow. This will sound bizarre, but can you make it so that I lay eggs kinda early? Then I can do this whole 'breeding' thing and still be at your side when things get dangerous? I didn't come this far just to hide now."

I reached for her with a hoof, drawing her close and lifting her into reach of my hands. I cradled her gently, one hand tracing over the swollen belly of her mark. "I have to admit, A pretty big part of me would be entirely fine with you hiding while I go off and do stupid things. I don't want you hurt, Sandy."

Sandra snorted softly. "It's my choice, not yours. I love you, you big idiot, and I want to be by your side, not hiding in a hole." Her tongues slipped free and washed over our faces. "Please?"

Cindy tilted herself a little. "You don't want wings, or a horn, or maybe a big horse cock?"

Sandra flushed and laughed at once, hooves wriggling. "You're crazy. I don't need a big floppy thing right now, or ever. Wings wouldn't be... bad... but can you do that and the eggs?"

I shook my head. "I'm still new to this, but I think we have enough juice to do one or the other, not both."

"Egg then." Sandra squirmed in our arms. "Go on."

I focused on the gift in her and ran it over her mark before sinking it deep into her womb. As the energy gathered I envisioned her internals working to make eggs, and her vulva being flexible enough to eject them without tearing or any significant pain. I could feel interference and a glance showed Cindy was making her own little tweaks. Her ovaries subtly changed, releasing eggs more frequently, her womb ready to catch our seed almost any time, to spill individual eggs as they got large enough to survive.

With an obviously pleasurable flash, Sandra moaned and stretched her legs out as her mark changed to a pile of eggs, reflecting the same purpose and altered means. "Whatever you're doing, it feels great." We couldn't keep it up for much longer, the gift fading away from inside Sandra, locking her form into place for the rest of her life as far as we knew. I could still feel the gift rumbling inside our body, waiting to unleash something, but I didn't know what.

Cindy suddenly smiled. "I put your current foal in an egg."

Sandra tensed. "I... should have known I would have one, but hearing that... Thank you. Our first." She wriggled in her arms until she was upright, and nuzzled at both of us. "Our foal, together. I know we don't have any priests around... but I'd like to think we're kind of married?"

I squeezed Sandra. "There's no 'kind of' about it." We snuggled quietly for a short time, enjoying one another's fuzzy forms before I set her down. "Let's see if we can't open some talk with the humans."

We fetched Ian from the room and Crystal took us all to the room with the maps. "These are where we know there are people. I'd ask if you want a military base, but they've become one and the same by and large. Anywhere there are still people, there are military trying to keep them people."

I had a sudden thought. "Sandra's an earth-type pony, isn't she? Can you make plants grow?"

Sandra shrugged her shoulders. "I guess I can? I didn't try."

Cindy caught on to my idea quickly. "We could use that as another demonstration, if they don't believe we're serious."

Sandra pointed at what looked to be a largest city in range. "Let's go there. We can look for opportunities, maybe catch someone alone and get a chance to talk without a dozen of his friends riddling us with bullets. A friendly word and start will go a huge way to making this work."

I nodded in agreement. "It also means we can give Ian over, if we manage it. I don't want to risk him. He's not our shield. It also means we need to be more careful. More people, more military, more everything."

We were as prepared as we were going to be, so Crystal moved between us all and we were quickly transported to a thick copse of trees. "You'll have to reach me through our mental contact as best you can. I won't otherwise know when to come back for you. Good luck." With a last glimmer of light, she was gone.

Sandra perked an ear. "Am I the only one that noticed she does that without a horn?"

Ian shook his head, looking confused. "Do you need horns to do crazy horse things?"

Sandra opened her mouth to reply, but then clicked it shut. "You have a point... Say, Ian, are your parents alright that you know of?"

Ian shook his head and looked miserable. "They were caught... Some horses tackled them and then some people shot all of them, horses and my parents."

I let out a sigh. "Well let's not go for a sequel of that. Stay low and keep up with us. We're going to get you to safety, promise." Of course, there was the first, basic, issue. I was kind of a large and odd object they'd spot easily if I stood in the open. The answer came to me quickly. "Sandra, dig."

Sandra perked her ears, looking confused a moment before it came to her as well and she tried tearing at the earth. She was an earth-type, and she was soon moving huge clods of dirt around until she went underground and expanded it enough for Ian and I to follow behind her. We were on our way. "Let's just get close enough to watch for patrols, but not too close they might hear us if they have listeners, or be taken for an attack."

Author's Notes:

In this chapter, Sandra's reminded she has other powers she isn't tapping into nearly enough. You're an earth-pony girl, enjoy it! There are perks to that club.

Will they establish friendly contact, or be sent fleeing with a few new holes? Either could be fun to read about, if you can manage it through the haze of typo bullets.

26 - Ambush at Dusk

We approached slowly and carefully, and made a little hole up through the ground so we could watch people mill back and forth from a short distance.

Ian looked a little agitated. "It's stuffy in here. Are we really safe here?"

I reached for him but paused. I didn't want to even risk infection, so I pet Sandra instead and pointed her to him. She was quick to close the distance and offer nuzzles and warmth, which seemed to calm the kid. "You're kind of cute, in a scary way."

Sandra snorted with a smile. "I guess having two jaws will do that. We're going to get you back to safety, promise."

Opportunity came when we saw a lone militia man with no backup in sight in either direction. The tall fence blocked off view of what would happen to the man from his friends. "Sandra, time to move. I'll immobilize him, you grab his gun. Try not to touch him though. He'll freak out if he thinks he's already infected."

Cindy smiled. "I'll help! leave the gun to me."

Just as he got closest to our vantage point, I reached out with my magic and grabbed him in place. Cindy yanked away his gun before I slipped an invisible band over his mouth to cut off the screaming that was likely to start. Man, telekinesis felt like cheating. I pulled him over quickly as Sandra burrowed out of the hole, allowing us to escape.

I held up a hand at the frightened soldier. "We're here to talk, not fight, or infect. We have one of yours, but he's not a hostage. We want him safe. Can we give you Ian right now?" Ian stepped forward, looking a bit nervous. "He's clean, but if you want to hold him separate for a while to be sure, go for it, but he's just a kid." I let the band over his mouth fade.

"Holy shit on a stick! Let me go!"

Sandra tilted her head. "That's hardly an appropriate thank you."

"I have a wife, don't turn me into a damn horse!"

Ian pointed at me. "She's really nice. She won't hurt you."

The soldier seemed hardly convinced. "Let me go."

"I will, as a sign of good faith. Tell your superiors what happened. Oh, your gun's over there, minus the bullets." I pointed in the grass. "I'd give those back too, but I like breathing." I released the grasp on him and he quickly scrambled for his empty gun, though he had another clip at the ready on his hip, fuck. We didn't wait to see how quickly he'd reload, or how many other clips he might have, we retreated into the hole in a hurry and collapsed it behind us as we fled the city.

Sandra dug up and out, only to make new tunnels, backed up on herself, and branched out, making a strange and confusing maze that brought us eventually far from the city with a daunting mess behind us for anyone that'd want to follow along. "You know, now that I've tried it, digging is kind of fun." She smiled at me in the darkness of the tunnel. "Maybe being an earth pony isn't so bad. Do you think I can do the plant thing too? I tried to have a garden once and everything died in a week."

I softly pet over Sandra's back, making her thick tail sway back and forth. "I'm sure you'd be a lot better at it now. Do you think we did the right thing?"

Sandra tilted her head. "I'm not sure, but we did it. At least Ian's in a safer place, I think. Assuming the soldier tells the others what happened, it might make them curious if nothing else. We had a nice, if brief, chat without anyone getting shot or infected in the end. That's probably new."

Cindy nodded her head. "We did the right thing, and we should be proud of that. I'm just not sure what the next step should be... I wish we could get some normal people to talk to."

Sandra blinked at Cindy. "He looked pretty normal to me. I don't even think he was really a soldier. I bet a real soldier would have put a few holes in us before we got away."

I rolled a hand. "Well that works in our benefit, I think. He's more likely to talk about what happened to him. The shapeshifters have it so easy. If they wanted peace, they could just walk right up to them as a human and start talking."

Sandra snorted softly. "Well we aren't those. I don't think? You have a lot of magic or whatever? Did you try?"

It was so silly a suggestion I felt stupid for not trying it already. Cindy spoke up though, "We can't do that. We have the power of the three tribes. Earth, Pegasus, and Unicorn. The shapeshifters are a fourth tribe."

I perked an ear towards Cindy. "What about the crystally gem ones, like Crystal?"

"A fifth," said Cindy. "But we do have a faint tie to that one. It's weak but present."

Sandra suddenly burst into laughter. "You mean you could go all sparkly?" She licked over her lips with several tongues. "That reminds me... I've been quietly putting up with it, but what are we, exactly? I haven't let any strange ponies shove their things into me beside you, but you've been with, what, over a dozen people! Part of me wants to brush it off like it's no big deal, but, no. I want to clear this up." She sat up on her haunches. "I love you, William. Our lives might have gone from normal to bizarre, but I want you."

I winced a little. She wasn't wrong. I wasn't being very faithful to her at all, though we hadn't formally made ourselves anything. She didn't look angry, just... "That's fair. I... I kind of had a little crush on you since forever." I reached for her and we curled on each other, furry bodies rubbing together. "Do you want me to be yours? I'll beat the other horses off with a stick if you want me to."

Sandra smiled gently. "I would like that... but... I know you're literally eating for two." Her eyes turned to Cindy, then back at me. "You're as much girl as boy, and you're literally... of two minds. It's kind of freaky. Cindy, what do you want?"

Cindy smiled at Sandra. "I think we're lucky to have such a great marefriend as you, Sandra. We can't ignore being a mare too though."

Sandra nodded quickly. "Then it's a deal. Your freaky horse cock is mine." She reached with a hoof, nudging at my sheath. "But I'll let you decide who you want on the other end, and we're boy and girl, so we talk things out, together, and live together, and all that sappy married stuff, alright?"

We consummated our new agreement in the darkness of the cave and fell asleep in the warmth of one another's embrace, the nervousness of our current mission forgotten for the moment in favor of the joy of knowing we would be together.

Author's Notes:

Ian is successfully dropped off, but are they any closer to any meaningful peace? At least nopony got shot in the deal, but I got dirt all over the writing, sorry for any resulting typos.

27 - The Scientific Approach

I followed after Sandra as she made her way around the city slowly. It was a long journey, but she was content enough to keep digging so long as Cindy and I kept talking with her, and so we progressed as a team. "You know," Sandra said. "You two seem to be coming together more and more."

Cindy nodded. "It's true. I feel like I could, if I wanted, become one with William entirely."

I wasn't entirely pleased at the idea. "Having one head instead of two would be less freakish, but I like myself as I am, you know, as William."

Cindy tilted her head. "Am I that bad?"

I chuckled nervously. "Am I?"

Cindy shook herself. "No. You're a wonderful person that I'm glad to be a part of. Aren't I? We'd be less confused if we put our heads together."

Sandra perked an ear back at us. "This is the world we've come to." She sent some dirt flying, still digging. "Where you get to have a debate about having two heads while your girlfriend digs a hole with her hooves like an adorable gopher. I'll still love you with one or two heads, Will, but I can't say I'd be upset if you went down to the usual model."

We came up for a peek a few minutes later when we heard something. There was a lone human wandering around, shouting. "Hello?"

He didn't seem to be armed, and we couldn't spot any others around him. I felt out and could detect there were a few ponies nearby that were being drawn by the noise. I shooed them away mentally, sending them elsewhere.

"Are you still out there? Come on!"

Cindy looked down at Sandra. "Why don't you go out and greet him. You're less intimidating than we are, and we can protect you with our magic from here."

Sandra tilted her head a little at us. "That alright with you, Will?"

I reached out and gave her tail a tug. "Go ahead, just be careful, and try talking right away. We don't want him thinking you're hunting him like a feral."

Sandra broke free of the surface and shook herself off. "I'm here. Are you here to talk?"

The human smiled at her. Male, light, though tanned, skin, wore a cap, loose clothing, and had a mustache and beard that not having easy access to a razor will get you. "You're friendly, right?"

Sandra tilted her head. "As friendly as you are. I'm Sandra." She pointed a hoof at the human. "What's your name?"

The male nodded. "John. They were talking about some horses out here not just jumping on people and I had to check it out."

Sandra lifted an ear. "So you just ran out, alone and unarmed? That's very brave, and a little foolish?"

John shrugged. "What's the worst that happens? I get hooves. Better than what we're dealing with."

Sandra looked all the more curious. "What's going on? Please, come closer. I'm harmless." She smiled, keeping her bisected jaw closed less it bother him. "Is it that bad in the city?"

John did approach, looking at Sandra intently. "Food's running low, water tastes awful though no one's died of that yet. Constant patrols against horses. The guys 'in charge' keep saying we'll get reinforcements and everything will clear up, but I don't see it, and no one else has. No electricity means everything that could spoil already did."

Sandra let out a slow breath. "What would you say if I told you the horses want to help with that?"

"How?"

Sandra pawed at the ground gently, trying to muster the force that made plants grow. She didn't make a flower or anything as pretty as that, but the grass turned bright green and spread out in a meter around her pawing hoof. "Some of us woke up after being feral. Some of us never went feral."

John let out a tired sigh. "That's a nice trick, but I'm a human, not a horse. I can't eat grass, and it'd probably turn me into a horse."

Sandra pointed at herself. "I'm not infectious anymore. I'd offer to prove it, but that would involve being licked or something else you'd probably not want. Either way, the grass was just a demonstration. Just imagine a few of us in a corn field. Oh, what'd they do with Ian?"

"The kid?" John hiked a thumb at the city. "They got him under lock and key, waiting for him to sprout a tail any moment."

Sandra tilted her head. "He's being treated well, I hope?"

John frowned. "He's being given something to eat for now, and they didn't hurt him that I saw."

Sandra grunted softly. "We wanted him to be safe..."

"You sound like a girl."

Sandra tilted her head. "That's because I am one. More of us are girls than boys."

John made a displeased expression. "Great, hooves and that... I'll deal with humanity for now."

Sandra waved back at the city. "I won't stop you. I just wanted to talk. Is there anyone you could bring out that's in charge?"

John snorted at that. "Anyone in charge is not going to accept an invitation from a horse for lunch."

Sandra tapped at her chin. "Do you have some farmlands?"

"Sure, yeah. Just on the south-side there." He pointed off just before a bright plane of energy sprang up beside Sandra moments before I felt the strain of holding it erect against a burst of bullets. "Shit!" John jumped for cover as others humans arrived, rifles up and at the ready.

Sandra squealed and dove into the ground, vanishing from sight. I knew that Cindy had created the shield and was thankful to her even as we turned and retreated back down the tunnel. Sandra burst into the tunnel ahead of us and began creating the meandering path for us to evade any that were following behind.

The way wasn't clear, but we had a few ideas of how to make the next step at least.

Author's Notes:

Hello John! Would you like some hooves?

No? Alright, how about some typos instead?

28 - Harvest Moon

We patiently made our way around the city. Sandra peeked over her shoulders as she worked. "I'm starting to change my mind about Cindy."

Cindy's ears perked. "Hmm?"

"You really saved my fuzzy rump back there. Two heads are better than one." She turned her head forward. "Not that I hold it against you, Will. It was so sudden. I hope they didn't shoot the guy we were talking to."

I shook my head. "He looked alright, at least in the initial fire. As long as they didn't go crazy afterwards, he should be fine." I agreed with Sandra, Cindy did have her place, and saving Sandra meant a lot to me.

We arrived at their paltry farm with the sun already sunk and the temperature falling. I was thankful for being covered in fur at that point. We peeked out at the farmlands to see they were barely worth the name. Though the darkness made it harder to see all of them, what we could see showed a some effort, but only minimal results. They'd need a huge farm, like they had before the industrial revolution, to feed the number of people that likely lived in this one city.

We could spot lights and people, but they were far closer to the city. It seemed the farm wasn't deemed important enough to patrol at night, or they didn't have the safe means? It was a bonus for us. "Let's get to work, Sandy."

Sandra turned to face us. "Us? Are you helping too?"

Cindy and I nodded. "Cindy said before we have the power of the three tribes, which is earth included. Let's put that to work. We need to work fast and make a miracle no one can ignore."

Cindy smiled brightly. "I approve of this plan. We'll show them what ponies can do."

Sandra dug up onto the surface and shook herself out as we joined her. She turned to us. "Be careful and quiet. They could notice something, especially since we're going to be remodeling in here."

We nodded, and then all of us got to work. Soft caresses of hooves against the ground revitalized the crops they had set down and hastened their growth along. I became curious and asked Cindy, "Where does the energy for this come from?"

Cindy swiveled an ear at me. "A little from us, mostly the plants grow themselves, we're just... signalling them. Doing this at night will be harder, and they'll drain the earth harder. We should rotate the crops afterwards, if the humans listen to us. If we just keep growing them recklessly, we'll turn this into a desert." A thought suddenly came to her. "Oh! If you have to go, well, go ahead. It'll only help."

I made quite the face at the mental image, but that made sense enough. Sandra apparently heard from the faint 'eww' that came from her direction.

We worked quietly for hours, coaxing their crops of potatoes, and corn. We spied a small fruit garden and made it a tantalizingly delicious smelling thatch of brightly colored fruits waiting to be eaten. Sandra tilted her head up at us. "Now we need to leave a calling card."

Cindy's horn glowed brightly a moment before bolts of light fired into the sky, exploding in brilliant fireworks that lit up the area. "We should go now."

I cringed. "That'll catch their attention, but yes, let's get the hell out of here."

We fled to our tunnel and collapsed the exit, but didn't move far, curious to see their reaction. I felt around for ponies and detected a curious soul moving to inspect the fireworks. Being a lone pony I could feel more about it than normal. The little unicorn felt unusually bright and clever. I could feel his fear about approaching the city, but there was also loneliness and hunger. I gently nudged him towards part of our tunnel, and we were there to greet him, by grabbing his legs and pulling him into the safety of our tunnel network.

He squealed in surprise, squirming wildly until he realized he wasn't being attacked. "Are you going to hurt me? Rape me?" The unicorn was a stallion, though it was hard to pick out details in the darkness. "I didn't mean to intrude!"

Sandra tilted her head. "Well, hello there. I'm Sandra. That big one there is William and Cindy."

He stopped shivering as Sandra calmly introduced us. "Oh? I'm... not the only one?" He smiled a little. "I've... been wandering for so long. Do you have any food?"

Sandra tapped her chin with a hoof. "This is going to sound super strange, but I think I do, but it's not the sort you'd expect."

He perked an ear at Sandra. "I'm past caring for the most part. Oh! I'm..." He squinted. "It's hard to remember."

I reached for the unicorn, gently rubbing over an ear. "It's OK, you're with friends now."

He let out a sigh of relief. "Where's that food? Not to be rude."

Sandra rolled onto her side and nudged her lightly swollen breasts that rested low on her torso. "I'm preparing for being a mother, and I've been fed."

His eyes went wide. "You want me to...? Seriously?"

I felt a flush of jealously, but pushed it aside. I'd done far worse, right in view of Sandra. I felt it'd be a terrible thing to get bothered then. "We didn't bring rations. If you can wait, we can probably get some plants tomorrow."

He apparently couldn't wait, and advanced on Sandra, nuzzling her lower belly with his snout before taking one of her sensitive teats between his lips. He nursed from her like an oversized foal, and from the wet noises and faint trickle from the corners of his snout, I could see he was being rewarded for it. He relaxed against her, flopped across the ground as he suckled. Sandra kicked out her legs a little, seemingly trying to resist little sounds of pleasure.

I moved behind her and gently rubbed her shoulders. "It's OK..."

With my support and assurance, she began to softly moan and sigh, clearly enjoying the role of wet nurse, at least until the unicorn gave a nip and she jumped away from him into my arms.

He looked ashamed. "Sorry... I didn't mean to. Thank you." He got up to his haunches. "I feel better already. It's... like I needed company as much as food. All the other horses I met were... They didn't like talking much. Most of them were clever animals at best. Can I stay with you? I'll behave."

Sandra slid back to the ground. "Just keep your teeth to yourself. Come on, we need to get moving."

We headed back to the farm as a team, or would that be a herd? Nah, I didn't feel like he was part of any family of mine, but I'd keep him safe until we got him back to Crystal's at least.

Author's Notes:

A little farming never hurt anyone, right? But will the humans appreciate it?

Only the typos know.

29 - Reap What You Sow(clop)

As we crept through the tunnels back towards the farm, Cindy suddenly spoke up, "Why don't you take him?"

Sandra swiveled an ear towards her. "Huh?"

Cindy tilted herself. "I was talking to William. You only have one pony you consider full time as part of your herd. That's so small!"

I frowned a little in the dark. "Sandra's been my friend for years. Besides, I'm trying to save all the ponies, like one big distant herd."

The new stallion moved in beside us and rubbed his side against our legs. "It's alright. We just met. You don't have to pretend we're instantly friends or anything. Thank you for giving me the chance at least."

I smiled down at him. "You're awfully well-spoken compared to a lot of ponies. Do you remember your name yet?"

He frowned with thought a moment. "No... but I have a new one. I'd like to be Dusk Hope."

Cindy smiled instantly. "That's a lovely name. What made you pick it?"

"You did..." He scuffed a hoof on the floor as he walked. "Sorry if that sounds weird, but I'm just glad to not be alone anymore."

Sandra swatted him across the snout with her tail. "You're fine, relax."

He snorted, rubbing his nose with a fetlock before advancing on her, sniffing around her tail. I could see his horse cock dropping, no, two. He had two members that were rapidly swelling out. He moved to mount her without saying anything, just putting his hooves on her back. She arched her back and raised her tail with a throaty grunt before she seemed to realize what was happening and spun around to face Dusk. "No."

Dusk fell back to the ground, coming back to his senses. "Oh god! Sorry! You just... I don't know what it was exactly, but I smelled something and I had to get more, and... I sound stupid as hell."

Sandra gave a gentle smile. "You backed off when I asked, no harm done." She kissed his cheek, then advanced down the tunnel.

Dusk glanced up at me. "Is she... you know... yours? Are you two an item?"

I nodded. "She is. I'm lucky to have her. We were friends before this. She's sworn herself to just me. You had me worried for a moment there."

We arrived at our lookout point and peeked to find that the humans had discovered the bounty left for them. They were being cautious about it, with many armed men forming a perimeter around the unexpected food, guarding it, but also not eating any of it. "Do you think they're testing it?"

Sandra tilted her head. "Huh, I wonder if the pony infection is a bacteria, or a virus, or something? Can you see it in a microscope?"

There was suddenly some activity as some folks were shouting. Someone had gotten hungry it seemed, if the fruity mess was any hint on his face. Another man pushed him down to a seated position. "Hope you enjoyed that. Now you get to wait here for your tail, then we'll shoot you."

"Better than starving," countered the man as he was stripped of his possessions. "Best damn berries I ever had."

My watching was interrupted as something poked me from behind. A quick glance showed Dusk nosing around my back thighs and tail, sniffing around. Gauging him as harmless, I looked back towards the humans, only for pleasure to explode from my rear-crotch. Looking back at Dusk, I saw he had just shoved his horn right into my suddenly dampening folds. "What ar--" I didn't get to finish objecting as he pushed magic through the horn and it began to glow. My world contracted sharply as the bliss escalated.

My heavy shaft spilled free and I crashed in place, squishing the poor stallion to the ground as I landed on him, but I couldn't help it. The intense euphoria robbed me of any ability to move in its intensity.

Sandra perked an ear and turned to face us. "What... are you doing?"

Cindy replied, as I couldn't. "He's putting magic into us. He's... Can you do that?" I didn't like anything that even Cindy couldn't explain, and tried to stand up again, but my body was paralyzed. The constant bliss had become pulsing waves coming and going from where his horn pierced us. You'd think having a pointy horn in you would be a bad thing, but there was only pleasure. Too soon and not soon enough, the waves hit a peak, and set me off. As I clenched tightly around Dusk's horn, I began to spray wildly, catching the still confused Sandra across the snout as she gawked.

The first few wild sprays moved her, and she quickly extended her tongues, drawing the twitching organ to her mouth and nursing softly, draining the rest of the climax into her belly. She pulled at the member once with her powerful tongues, making sure she got the last of it before releasing it. "What was that?"

Feeling strength start to return, I rose up and off Dusk. "Ask him."

Dusk sat up once he wasn't being crushed, panting for breath. "Sorry. It just felt like the right thing to do. I didn't hurt you, I hope? Since I became a horse, I sometimes get these... urges, and they're really hard to say no to."

Cindy tilted herself. "I think he just doused our new foal with magic."

I didn't know what to make of it. "Is that... good, or bad?"

Dusk perked an ear at us. "You're pregnant?"

Sandra grinned. "Everyone here but you is."

Dusk swallowed softly. "Oh... well... You're not angry, I hope? I'll try harder to stop being weird. I just felt like you needed that, so I did it, but I just feel like more of a moron afterwards."

Cindy shook herself quickly. "No, I think you were right. I feel better now. You're a talented unicorn, Dusk."

Deciding to cut off bad feelings, and prevent another unexpected bout of horn sex, I reached out a hoof and pulled Dusk over into my lap, holding him gently as we peeked out to see what was going on with the humans. Despite some lingering irritation at him, I felt a creeping familiarity. I liked having him close, I realized. Maybe he would become part of the herd?

Sandra followed suit, watching quietly. "Maybe if that one doesn't change in a while, they'll start treating it like the gift it is."

Author's Notes:

The humans have found the offering, but will peace follow? Oh well, at least Dusk Hope is making himself welcome.

30 - Contact

The activity around the garden grew more intense over the day. More people came out to see it that looked decidedly unarmed. One of them, a woman, pointed at it. "Why are we just staring at it? Is it that hard to accept something good happening anymore?"

A man guarding the patch shrugged. "The horses did it. It could be some new way of attacking us."

"Or," started another man. "It could... not be that? I mean didn't you hear about Eastside?"

A kid was present, and didn't look happy at all. "Why're we just standing around? Are we waiting for something?"

The more the discussion went, the less the will of the crowd to wait was left. The scientific capability of the community was anemic, with no electricity and vanishingly tiny supplies. I had an idea. I squeezed Dusk gently and whispered. "I want you to go out and make friends. You're the most normal looking pony here. Cindy and I will cover you, so if they start shooting, focus on running. Tell them we just don't want them to starve, and that we're not like the feral ponies."

Dusk looked over his shoulder at me with an understandable fear before he rose to his hooves and started pulling himself free of the hole. The attention of the crowd quickly focused on him, guns raising into position. One triggerhappy fellow squeezed off a shot, but it was as ill-thought out as it was poorly-aimed, damaging little but dirt.

Dusk tried to look friendly, smiling even as his legs knocked. "Uh, hi... W-we're sorry for all the commotion. We just didn't want, you know, for people to starve."

One of the people in the crowd snorted. "I knew it! It's talking!"

Dusk pointed at himself with a hoof. "I'm Dusk Hope. We're not like the feral horses."

One of the armed guards approached cautiously, gun kept aimed at Dusk's head, much to his discomfort. "We have no reason to believe you."

The woman from before shouted at his back. "Bullshit! We have a whole field of reasons!"

I felt Dusk struggling with a sudden urge to advance and mingle with the humans, playing with and infecting them. I calmed his agitation with soothing thoughts, and his shaking died down a little. "I... don't want to fight, or be shot at."

The kid from earlier suddenly rushed ahead and threw himself in front of Dusk. "Stop being mean! He hasn't done anything!"

Dusk's urge bloomed to maddening levels with the child within hugging distance, and I had to focus everything into calming him. Maybe I should have sent Sandra instead? Dusk licked over his lips before nodding. "The food is safe. I should... go." He turned away from the crowd only to be grabbed by the same kid. He whimpered, warring with the alien urges inside of him. "Please let me go..."

The kid's parents, or at least some responsible adult, arrived and gently pried him off of Dusk, berating him all the while. Unfortunately, the moment there was a clear shot, several men took advantage of it. Dusk was sent fleeing wildly back to the safety of the tunnels and we collapsed it, forced to withdraw from the group.

Sandra nuzzled into Dusk's side lightly. "You did good. That looked tense as hell."

Dusk bobbed his head. "I think... it worked. Some of them really look hopeful. I think... they're scared." Dusk had a full erection, likely having had it since the kid hugged him, not a fact he seemed happy about. "Ugh... I didn't want to infect him, but it was overpowering... Am I a horrible person now?"

I tilted my head a bit. "Did you infect him?"

"Not that I know of. I wanted to..."

"Then you're cool. Let's fix that now." I focused on him, feeling out his gift, which felt moderately strong. "I can change you, and it burns out a lot of the urges and the infectiousness. You have a good amount of juice left, the 'gift'."

Dusk shook his head. "I don't really want to change more, unless you can make me... however I used to be?"

Cindy shook herself. "Can't do that. Do you want to be two-legged?"

Dusk smiled brilliantly. "You can do that? Yes! With hands!"

Cindy tilted herself to refer to me. "We can try, but we can't promise."

Sandra huffed. "You didn't offer me hands..."

I reached for Sandra, gently scratching her behind an ear. "You didn't have much left. I don't know how that's determined, but we can't do much about it." I looked back at Dusk. "You did really well though. I think seeing a pony struggle with, and succeed, against their urges and not attack someone literally hugging them will go a long way, but I just thought of something. We don't want to change you so much people don't recognize you. You're famous now."

Dusk's ears wilted. "You're right. I can't go back as an upright unicorn now... I'll take the hands though, just make them look and act like hooves when I'm not using them."

Could I do that? I'd try. I rolled Dusk over onto his back and rubbed his belly as I focused on that gift in him, stirring it into action and guiding it through his body. His forehooves began to splinter and crack and he made little noises of pain as he regained the gift of fingers as subtly as I could manage it. The gift was still there, and I felt Cindy grab hold of it. Dusk's fair-sized sac suddenly swelled, becoming softball sized and quite dense with seed, pulling the gift away from his torso. There was still a little left, and I coaxed it towards his horn and the delicate organs that seemed to feed into it, hoping it would improve his ability to use unicorn tricks.

The warm glow of the gift faded away and Dusk explosively sighed. "Is it over?"

Cindy smiled. "All done!"

Sandra poked him in the ribs. "You're part of an elite club of only three ponies now. Enjoy not being infectious."

Dusk rolled up onto his hooves, then sat on his haunches before jumping up. "Eek!" As it turns, having huge balls took a little getting used to, and he sat down again much more carefully. "I feel better, like by a lot. The urges are finally shutting up." He extended a forehoof and it broke apart easily, becoming slightly awkward looking fingers, but clearly fingers. "Thank you... Wait... Don't I know you from... somewhere?" He raised a furry brow at Sandra.

Sandra tilted her head. "Not that I remember?"

We let the mystery lay there and relaxed together. I was exhausted from moving without break for quite a long time, and Sandra was equally as eager to get a nap in, so we did that.

Author's Notes:

It could have been worse, right? Imagine if Dusk had pounced the kid. Horror on so many levels.

31 - Putting Down All the Cards

Luna was waiting for us when I faded off to sleep. "Ah, 'tis good to see you are well. What news have you?"

I turned to look at Cindy, but she wasn't where she usually was. Another ponytaur stood beside me, a copy in almost every way except for the subtle changes in our faces. Huh... "Well, where to start. We've figured out how to make ponies non-infectious but it's a one-by-one conversion, so not really the answer, beside the fact that we're still struggling to make peaceful contact with the humans."

Luna tilted her head. "I see. We have had contact with one other who claims success in a land far distant from you. Not in peace, but in conversion." Her face soured. "It was not our intent to have pony war on your people, let alone such twisted versions of ourselves. Please, you are one of the few that speaks with me of peace and positive things."

Cindy stepped forward. "We're going to make this work, promise." Her nose danced softly in the air as she circled around, looking at everything, though her eyes darted towards Luna most often. "It feels really nice to be my own pony for a little while."

Luna inclined an ear towards Cindy. "I had meant to ask about that. Are you feeling more complete? What manner of development allows you your own form now?"

Cindy shrugged. "I didn't ask for it, it happened when we came here." She came up behind Luna and reached for her flanks, rubbing her cutie marks on both ends. "You are especially enchanting this evening."

Luna flared her wings wide and suddenly Cindy vanished, only to reappear at my side. "We are not here for that! Just because you are my size does not mean I will do... that. Now tell me what is keeping you from progress."

I put a hand in front of Cindy, a token effort at best. "We're trying to convince a community that we're on their side by feeding them and brief moments of contact that don't end in people getting infected. My two companions are infectious-free. and have both talked with them."

Luna pointed a hoof at me. "You must be the next to speak, infectious or not. You are the leader. Your words will carry much larger weight, even if they don't understand it rationally. Make them feel safe, but impress on them that time is not an unlimited commodity. The people of your land must unify and stand against far darker rulers than you, or your world will plunge into darkness."

Cindy smiled gently. "I'll protect you, Will. We'll go tomorrow, middle of the day, like we belong there."

Luna nodded. "You do belong there. Convince them of that, and save them all."

The dream ended, and I woke up snuggled between Dusk and Sandra. I took a moment to pet the both of them, feeling comforted by their presence. My petting made little rumbles come from both of them, and for a time all four of us, Cindy included, were content. Soon enough it was time.

Dusk wouldn't let me go entirely alone. "I have magic, and I'm not starving anymore. I can help protect you if things go pear-shaped. I'll stay back and just watch."

Sandra nodded. "And I'll widen out the tunnel network a bit and have it ready if we need to beat a fast retreat. I wager they have precautions against me by now. They've seen us flee through holes a few times."

I gave both a parting petting down, then slipped to the surface in all of my alien glory. I had a sudden idea. "Hey, Cindy?"

"Yeah?"

"You can make light, right? Can you do a pattern?"

"Sure! What do you have in mind?"

I drew a peace sign in the dirt with a finger. "This, but bigger and over our head, rotating if you can manage it. It should be very visible to everyone."

Soon we approached, peace sign worn as if it meant anything. Well, I hoped it might delay a few bullets from going into my soft flesh. As we came up on the farming area, we could see there were people digging around in it, harvesting the food we'd made. I decided to take that as a good sign. Before I could wave or shout to them, one of their guards spotted us.

He dropped to a knee and brought his rifle into position, directed at us. Before he could start firing, one of the farmers grabbed him by the shoulder. "Give it a moment."

The guard looked confused. "A moment to infect all of us?"

I raised my hands into the air, presenting my furry palms. "We'd like to talk to whoever's in charge, if we can? We come in peace." Oh god, it felt so cheesy to say it, but that didn't make it less true.

The guard rose to his feet, looking uncertain, but not hostile for the moment. One of the other farmers raised a hand. "I'll go get Kate!" And off he ran towards the city.

Another guard approached, coming around the farm and stepping into the no-man's land between us. I admired his bravery as he just walked right up to me. "So what's your deal?"

I gave a nervous smile. "I want the killing to stop, both ways. We're stuck with each other, but we don't have to be the end of each other. I was a human before, I didn't forget that. I want ponies and humans as neighbors, not 'natural' enemies."

"Yeah? Well, in case you didn't notice, your kind makes more of itself with our kind. It's hard to be 'neighborly' like that."

Cindy shook herself. "Only with fluid contact, and we've worked a way around that. The two others you've seen are entirely safe. You could kiss them on the lips, if you were so-inclined, and be fine."

The guard made a bit of a face. "Pass, thanks. What about you?"

I decided the truth was the best way forward. "Still infectious, so no kissing. Handshakes are fine, as is casual contact, so far as we've seen. It has to be fluid contact."

The guard gave a slow nod. "You're... a lot more... I want to say 'clear' than most horses we run into."

"Pony," corrected Cindy, "and thank you."

Our conversation was drawing others closer, and we soon had a crowd that was listening in on the exchange. One of them stepped forward, asking, "Can you undo it? Is there a cure yet?"

I shook my head. "Not that we've found so far. I'm focusing on making sure no one else is converted forcefully, and that no pony gets shot. Neither side wants that, in the end. The ponies also have some talents, as you've seen." I gestured at the crops. "Some can encourage plants to grow. We'd gladly work with you to feed the city."

A new woman marched up towards the crowd. She was dressed smartly and had a decided frown on her face. She moved directly for me, drawing a handgun as she went. "Is this the horse causing problems?"

The guard that had approached me first turned to face her. "Negative, ma'am. Diplomat. Cooperative and civil. They have requested formal negotiations."

The woman snorted softly. "We don't make deals with terrorists, or invaders, and you're both."

I held up my hands placatingly. "I'm trying to stop both of those things. We're not all the same. Some of us remember being human, and want to have a normal life again, and help our fellow man, and woman, out."

She waved at me. "You're not going to be 'normal' ever."

I smiled. "No. I'm the leader. I've kept your city unmolested and free of hostile horses for a little over a day now. I want it to be permanent. Are you the leader of the city?"

She frowned. "Close as we have to one. It's easy to say that, what proof do you have besides being larger than average? We've seen larger."

I considered that. "I could prove it, but it'd require some faith on your part. I'll summon some ponies, but keep them far away, just close enough to see. I don't want either side attacking."

She rolled a hand."Go on then."

Soon there were about fifty ponies of various types and sizes gathered in an unruly mob within sight of the surprised humans. One of the ponies, slightly more intellectual the others actually waved at them. "Hi!"

Once they were scattered back into the wilderness, the lady nodded slowly. "Alright. I'm going to take you at your word. You're the best hope we've had in a while. Military contact's failed and we haven't seen a single plane go overhead for days. Power's out, water's chancy, food supply's pathetic. I have about fifty thousand souls depending on me to see them through this crisis. What can you do for me, and what do you want in return?"

I smiled. "First, you can introduce yourself. I'm William, she's Cindy." Cindy nodded and smiled at her. "And you are?"

"They call me Kate," she offered, rolling a hand. "Go on."

"Alright." I sat down on my haunches, feeling relieved. "We'll bring some earth ponies, without wings or horns. They're the ones good at growing. I need you to provide a nice bright bit of cloth to put around each, and we'll put it on them like a collar after they're clear of infection and to keep it clear which ponies are safe and which may not be. Going back and forth is not feasible, so the farmers will want to live here, and I hope you can welcome them. They're all nice people, just some of them are a little... simple? Not everyone comes back from the infection with all their thoughts in order, though the worst of them is like a big smart dog."

Kate raised a brow. "Are they pets or people?"

Author's Notes:

Are they? Would a still feral, but non-infectious, pony mind being given belly rubs and called a good boy and/or girl?

Still, progress! We'll win this war against the typos eventually.

32 - Moving Forward

With a basic plan decided on, I returned to the tunnels with a small prize of a stash of studded collars they scavenged from a pet shop that wasn't seeing any other use. They were pretty large collars and easily fit around Dusk and Sandra's necks. "Congratulations, you're officially uninfectious."

Dusk wagged his tail eagerly, looking happy indeed. "Does that mean we'll be staying here?"

Sandra shook her head. "We have to get back to Crystal and her ponies."

I sent my thoughts out as far as they'd go, not being able to tell the direction I was feeling, just reaching until I seemed to touch on the right pony, just a bit brighter than the rest. Crystal appeared abruptly, looking around the tunnel. "Did it work?"

We brought her up to speed even as I slipped a collar around her neck. "Do you want to meet them?"

Crystal dashed out of the tunnel in reply, hurrying to the humans. There were loud murmurings of surprise at a crystal pony, apparently the first they'd seen, but they didn't try shooting her, and she was happy to talk and mingle. She went over plans of how many earth ponies to bring, and how they should be housed and treated. "They're friends. They're not stupid, or animals. Think of them like well-behaved children. They'll do what you ask them to, but they can get bored and very complicated things can annoy and bore them more. If you let them farm, they'll do that. If you see them... going at it, just let them. They aren't hurting anyone. I'll try to send a few smarter ones in the batch to help keep the rest in line, but so long as you treat them kindly, they'll want to do what's right by you. If they want a break, you consider it like your son or daughter is asking. They're not slaves. They need meal times and play times, like anyone else ever. They'll work twice as hard during work time if you treat them kindly."

One of the farmers, a woman, looked uncomfortable. "They're going to just go at it in the middle of the fields?"

Crystal sighed softly. "I've been trying to train them out of it, but when they get that itch, they scratch it so long as someone's around that's compatible. It doesn't slow down their work, and the rest will work around them." She rubbed behind her head. "If, uh, one offers to play with you, just say 'no', unless you want to, of course..."

I quickly addended. "They'll all be infection free, so there's no risk. Remember, if you see a collar, they're safe."

Not that my addition stopped some of them from looking a bit squicked out at the idea of a little horse offering up casual sex. A male farmer pointed at me. "Why don't you get cleaned up like the rest of them?"

Cindy replied instantly. "Can't. We're the leader. We have to figure out a different way, but we'll always have it in us."

I added with a cough. "I'll be extra careful not to put anyone at risk. I'll be leaving with Crystal and probably not returning, so don't worry about me. The cleaning process is a one-by-one affair, so it'll be at least a day before the workforce arrives. In the meantime, if you can set up more farmland for them so they can get right to it and start providing for the community, that'd be great."

We were soon on our way, vanishing off to Crystal's tunnels and the friendly herd she held within. I could see the pegasi were also there, flitting about and getting into things. The morale felt high. Crystal saluted. "I'll be right back. I'll get a squad of twenty to start, and some food. I can't imagine it's easy for you, so eat up. Teleporting makes me hungry as hell." She wandered off with a spring in her step, leaving me with Sandra and Dusk.

I waved off. "Welcome to your new home, Dusk. Go explore."

Dusk shook his head. "I'm fine right here." He rubbed up against Sandra, then nuzzled one of my legs before flopping over a hoof and looking cozy there. Sandra looked irate a moment before she calmed, then curled up with Dusk, leaving the two of them on top of one of my hooves. They were warm and familiar, and I settled down with them, just letting time pass.

As I waited, I felt the powerful pleasure from earlier return, from when Dusk had shoved his horn into me. I wriggled and tried to get comfortable, but it grew more and more intense. I rolled onto my side as the tingling pleasure settled in my lower torso's belly. Two lumps swelled forward as I grew an equine udder, crotch boobs as some of the other ponies had called it. They were full and round, and the pleasure began to fade as they finished growing, leaving me with sizable horse tits to deal with.

Dusk and Sandra both perked their ears, noses twitching. They followed a scent I didn't notice right to my new teats and attached themselves to me, nursing eagerly. I collapsed with a new kind of pleasure, so satisfying and numbing. I didn't want to move while they drank, so I didn't, just enjoying feeding them and filling their bellies. One thing I did notice is that the mass didn't come from nowhere. Growing breasts and feeding my herd-mates came at a price of my own belly rumbling hungrily.

I was happy, if not coherent, when a helpful pegasus dropped a platter of food in front of our snouts. Cindy and I began to wolf down the veggies and fruits eagerly, stuffing our shared stomach desperately. As the discomfort faded, I felt a new emotion. Dusk and Sandra were truly my herd-mates, and my ponies. Family.

Cindy commented with a smirk. "Pony breasts are way better than human ones."

I burst into a fit of laughter. "Thanks for ruining that moment completely."

Crystal returned with a squad of twenty-four ponies, ready to farm. I went over each, burning out the gift in each one. Deciding to keep it simple and utilitarian, I made their hooves a bit larger and ready to channel their earth pony magic. They seemed to approve of the solidarity given by their universal change, calling them 'farmer's hooves'. Even after Crystal vanished with the group, more earth ponies came up wanting to have their own hooves done and be 'real' farmers.

Crystal appeared in a flash some time later to find us exhausted, but surrounded by a delighted herd of another twenty earth ponies, singing songs of their united cause. We'd started a bit of a fashion trend, but the morale boost of having some part of them that was unerringly the same despite all the other little mutations seemed well worth it.

Author's Notes:

In this chapter, no ponies are shot at at all!

Things are looking up for everyone, typos included.

33 - Rinse and Repeat

I was allowed to relax, so I did. Dusk and Sandra refused to leave my side for longer than a bathroom break, and that was alright, as I enjoyed their company. Crystal approached with a hopeful expression, only to have Dusk suddenly turn a little hostile, growling before his senses returned. "Oh, sorry, it's..."

Crystal sat and looked at Dusk. "Are you claiming William?"

Dusk pawed at the ground softly with his hooves. "Not all of her... Sandra has the front and I have the back, of the genitals that is. We share the rest of her."

I found it odd to be referred to as a 'her', but then realized he had never even heard me sound like a 'him', let alone look like one.

Crystal approached Dusk and softly nuzzled with the male, the tension between the two melted away as they hugged one another. "Be at peace. I've already put a foal in there anyway. If Will is alright with this, I'll settle for one foal, or however many I get this once."

They both looked at me, expecting me to resolve this. Cindy grinned softly. "I have an opinion, if you want to hear it."

"Go ahead? I'm surprised you said that out loud."

Cindy nuzzled at me. "I want everyone to hear it. I think unicorns seem to be much more rare, and actively hunted by humans. We should let Dusk have us, though this is a far away thing. Foals don't happen overnight. Until we pop, we're not claimed by anyone."

Crystal perked an ear. "I'm the only crystal pony I'm aware of, if we're comparing rarities."

Dusk suddenly smiled. "Why don't you let me top you?" Then he frowned. "Why are we having such a frank discussion on who gets to mount who?"

Crystal nuzzled Dusk softly. "Welcome to a new era. You're not wrong though... A crystal unicorn... That might be worth it. I refuse to mate on desirable physical traits alone." She pulled Dusk to the ground and snuggled with him as she began interviewing him, getting to know him better.

Sandra slipped up onto our back and whispered to us, "Crystal's kinda funny that way. She obviously wants to bang, but on her terms. I'm glad we have each other." It felt nice to have Sandra so close, so I just nodded.

Inevitably, Crystal did allow Dusk to perform the duties of a stallion, progressing smoothly except for the fact that the unicorn had two swollen members. He worked each into a hole in Crystal, making her squirm and fidget in obvious discomfort at first, but that turned slowly into acceptance, then delight as they rocked against one another faster and faster.

Dusk's enhanced balls visibly clenched as he filled Crystal. Her eyes went wide with surprise, and became clear why a moment later as seed began to spray out forcefully from their connection, making quite a mess around them. He filled her every crevice with thick unicorn seed. She sank to the ground beneath him, woozy from the powerful injection. Dusk embraced her from above and behind, squeezing carefully before working himself free of her.

After some relaxing time, Crystal sat up. "I'm going to need a bath, but before I do that, are you ready to continue, Will?"

I nodded. "Time is of the essence. Let's get more people on board. Let's go to the community we just recruited. Some people from there will make recruiting the next a lot easier."

And that is exactly what we did, after Crystal and Dusk rinsed off. We got to see the earth ponies were settling in, and brought a few pegasi willing to give peace a chance. The new pegasi went to work gathering moisture in the air to create rain for the crops and to fill collection barrels, and the farmers were already mingling with the human farmers, working to expand the agricultural area enough to meet the demands of the community.

If you're curious what I did with the pegasi, well, they had their own idea, and they really wanted bigger wings, to the point of not really wanting to hear any other idea. It felt as good as anything else, so I gave them that, and they strutted around their peers showing them off before we had to go. I can only imagine I'll get a few more requests for that by the time we returned.

We scored a few volunteers and took a few humans with us to the next largest town in the area, and thus the week was spent. The humans would approach first and explain the situation. If they outright refused to hear of it, we quietly left and went to the next community and swang back around later. Maybe it was desperation, or maybe it was the fact that we didn't try to push or shove ourselves, or that we had different people every time we approached. Most communities eventually agreed to join our effort.

Humans were not the only ones we were expanding into. With Crystal giving up an increasing number of earth ponies, I began to feel around for ponies to shore up her herd's numbers. We started returning to the herd with as many ponies as we left with, diminishing the feral population in the region as a positive side-benefit. It was about this time that I got curious. "So... what state are we in?"

Crystal drew up short. "I never did tell you that, did I? Sorry. We're fairly dead center, Kansas. I had lofty dreams of spreading out from the core." She moved to bump against me. "A dream you're helping fulfill. We'll save a lot of people."

I sat on my haunches. "Well we're making good progress, but it relies too much on me. We need to get someone else, preferably multiple someone elses able to do what I do and sterilize ponies of the gift."

Crystal frowned. "I don't want to sterilize everyone just yet. Peace is looking good, but we haven't gotten there yet. Well..." She rolled a hoof. "My teleporting aside, only unicorns do outright magic like that. We should get more of those, and maybe they can help?"

Dusk smiled at the idea. "I'd like that. I don't like being the only one around."

Crystal snorted softly. "Welcome to my world."

Unicorns were trickier to find, but we did find them. Using Dusk as a kind of filter, I was able to tune my pony sense to unicorns and we wandered the state gathering them up. Many of them were hungry and alone, much like we'd found Dusk. In several cases I was pounced upon and had to just lay back and let them get their fill of my new pony teats before we could get much out of them, but most were at least moderately aware. They could all talk, for instance, though the level of functioning beyond that varied, with some being quite cognizant and others barely at child level. All of them were happy at the idea of joining a herd of friendly ponies, and we brought them back to Crystal's group, where they eagerly became part of the herd.

It took some time and patience, but a few of the higher-functioning unicorns were willing to watch me work and copy it. They weren't nearly as fast about it, and could only do exactly as I did, but they could do it, burning out the gift and leaving an earth pony with large hooves or a pegasi with large wings. I didn't establish a standard with unicorns yet, as we didn't plan on them coming back out with us to towns. Still, it was a victory, and we felt confident we'd have kansas, as a state, converted within a month, with the feral population drained and the majority of humans living alongside the ponies they had feared a few weeks earlier.

Things were looking up.

Then Liz came.

Author's Notes:

Oh Liz, can't you let us enjoy the moment?

Changelings, almost as bad as typos sometimes.

34 - Changing Perspective

Liz wandered in with three of her herd-mates, looking around the busy halls of Crystal's caverns. "Your week is long over, but my scouts say you haven't wasted it. I want to hear what's going on, from the horse's mouth."

Cindy snorted and giggled. "That was awful."

I frowned a bit. "I'm pretty sure you said a month."

Liz rolled a hand. "Week, month, get to the good part. What's with the little collars you're putting on your people like they're pets or something?"

Sandra advanced, nodding at Liz. "They're ponies that aren't infectious and are safe to be around." She raised a hoof and gently tapped her own collar. "Like mine. They don't stand in for ownership or anything creepy like that."

With a sudden thought, I added, "Do not abuse that system. A single collared infection will make the whole thing crumble and we'll be back to square one, possibly worse."

Liz snorted. "Sounds like you're building a mighty house of cards, just waiting for the right wind. I'm not the only one with a set of eyes in the world. Someone's going to abuse it, and it's just a matter of time. You got a plan for that?"

She wasn't wrong, but that didn't make me like it. I sighed and rolled a hand, "What do you suggest?"

Liz smiled brightly. "Oh, now I'm included?"

Dusk tilted his head. "I haven't met you before, but you're welcome to join us now, right?"

Liz nodded. "Right... Maybe I'm just being too bitchy. Fine, you tell me, Will. How do my people fit into whatever grand plan you have in mind? You have earth ponies farming and pegasi weather controlling and scouting against ferals. I've seen a dozen unicorns milling around like they're up to something, so I guess you have a use for those too. My people don't like being idle, or irrelevant."

I raised a finger. "Actually, I do know one way you could be uniquely useful. The largest cities are walled off and not taking guests, human or pony, making diplomacy rather difficult. I know you have the skill to get in and get that ball rolling. Beyond that, I have a feeling we're not the only pony community consolidating. Basically we need scouts and infiltrators, and you're the best of that, right?"

"Damn right," agreed Liz. "What's in it for us?"

"That's easy." I rolled a hand at Liz. "How's the pony we gave you?"

Liz raised a brow. "Huh? He's fine. Still producing, still happy. Why?"

I nodded. "Great, so ponies don't change. Every major city you help bring into the fold, we'll find a volunteer to help feed your herd. I figure after a few you won't even need anyone else."

Liz nodded lightly. "Alright, so we don't starve to death, that's great, but not much to look forward to."

"Well tell me what you want." I pointed off towards the farms. "Do you eat regular food too? Supply of that is increasing with every new town we add. Do you want to stop being infectious? We can arrange that too. You can talk to people face-to-face again, without lies."

Liz glanced towards the farm, then back at me. "I get you. So long as we bow to Crystal, we get whatever we want."

I raised a brow. "It's not really about Crystal. That reminds me, what happened to that 'council' thing?"

Liz snorted softly. "They're a mess. I'll take Crystal over that bunch of screaming idiots. Fine. Crystal doesn't care if I start setting up shop, right?"

We had gained another ally, or at least secured an old one. Crystal helped plan where to put the shapeshifter supplies in the caverns, and they became part of the expanding herd. While the other ponies were shy around their insectoid neighbors at first, things warmed up between them soon enough, and I think the shapeshifters were happier for the company. When I saw a shapeshifter topping one of the unicorn mares in his native form, both making happy sounds, I felt pretty sure they had integrated.

All was proceeding according to plan, at least until the military decided to drop by. The first hint of trouble we got was the alarmed whinny of ponies closest to the surface. One of the small pegasi darted into the main chamber with fear in her eyes. "We're being attacked! Army men, using knock-out darts."

It could have been worse. Using less-than-lethal force meant something. I rose and stepped towards the beseiged tunnels with my herd at my side. "Tell everyone to back away and do not engage."

Sandra smiled as she clip-clopped beside me. "This could be a great opportunity."

Dusk nodded, though looked less certain. "If we can show them the good that we've done."

We knew we found them when several darts sank into our shield and hovered there, vibrating from the sudden stop. I held up my hands, furry palms exposed. "Easy there. We're peaceful in here. Want to talk?"

Cindy smiled. "And please stop shooting the ponies. That's not very nice."

One of the soldiers, wearing the same full-body hazmat suit as the others, put out a hand, warding the others back. With a flick, his face became visible. "Cindy? William? What happened to you?"

I knew that face. "Richard?! How did you even get here?"

Richard approached us cautiously, looking mostly unchanged from the time we saw him back at the army camp. "We were shipped out, you remember that, right? So you're orchestrating all of this?"

One of the other soldiers looked around nervously, even if I couldn't see his face I could see his gun move around looking for targets and considering me and my herd to be fine ones. "Why are we stopping for tea, Richard?"

I held up a hand at them. "Lower your guns. No one gets hurt today if I get any votes on the matter. If you want to talk, let's talk. My friends are noninfectious and harmless, and I don't plan to kiss any of you, unless you really want to be horses that bad."

Richard slung his tranq-rifle on his back, smiling. "Shit, if I'd known it was you in here, I'd have just come knocking. You're still on our side, right?"

I raised a brow. "I'm on the side that gets people not killed. What do you mean though?"

Richard rolled his hands around one another. "I'm not an idiot. I saw the horses back off when the base was being attacked. You did that, right?"

Cindy grinned. "We did."

Richard pulled a radio from his belt and pressed the talk button. "Base, we have high priority diplomatic target. S-Class is located. Repeat, S-Class is located and friendly. Permission to engage?"

Author's Notes:

Guess you can't just unify a state without someone noticing...

I wrote 'You see nothing' on a bunch of signs. Maybe I typod?

35 - The Outside World

Richard secured permission to abort their attack on the caves. Dusk waited for him to stop talking on the radio to ask, "So why were you knocking out ponies anyway? We weren't attacking anyone."

Richard raised a brow. "A lot of activity but no movement. Someone wanted to know why and feared the worst. This was as much an exploratory mission as anything else, which is why I'm here in the first place."

One of the other soldiers barked out, "Hey, easy with the intel. They aren't on the friendly list yet."

Richard nodded. "Tit for tat. I'm almost certain you're the one I need to talk to regarding the increasing sighting of non-aggressive horses? Practically overnight the state's national animal becomes a pony and everyone's rushing to get their own. If you were trying to be subtle about it, that was a poor job."

Cindy smiled and leaned forward just a little, controlling an arm to point at one of the sleeping ponies nearby. "That was us, yes. They're living with people. Neither side is attacking the other."

"And infection?"

I stood up and picked up the closest collared pony I could find. "We've worked out a way around that. The collared ones are safe, and contact with non-collared ones doesn't change that."

"Come on now, I can't return just saying 'they fixed it', right?" He sounded hopeful, but obviously wanted more. "Is it a drug? How do you synthesize anything in here?"

How did I explain what I was doing? "Alright... think of the infectious agent as its own separate... thing. Whether a pony has it or not doesn't really affect the pony's basic actions. A pegasus will fly with or without it. A unicorn has the same magic, and so on. The agent is used to change others, and the pony. As they develop more... mutations? They use up the agent. It's possible, naturally, for it to get used up over time, but we don't have that kind of time."

"I'm trying to follow you here, but why wouldn't this agent reproduce like any other infection?"

I shrugged. Not the most convincing answer I had, but it was mine. "The amount of it is set on infection, and doesn't increase afterwards. I don't know exactly what it is, but I'm guessing it's not really... alive, like an infection. I'll leave that to scientists to work out. Either way, we clean ponies by specifically using up that agent. Then they're just ponies, not infectious ponies. It removes some of the urges, mostly those to spread the infection, but other than that, they are who they were beforehand."

One of the sleeping ponies stirred and shook herself out. When she noticed the soldiers she squeaked and shrank back fearfully. She spotted me and dashed over, hiding against me. I reached down and gently pet over the pony even as Sandra circled around to nuzzle and comfort the distressed mare.

"Alright, I'm going to assume that's true, seeing as we've watched the ponies interact with humans with no effect. But how? How do you 'use up' the agent, whatever that is?"

Dusk pointed at me. "She can tell the, er, agent, what to do, until it's burned up. She's very good at it." He flexed his hoof, allowing his fingers free to wriggle. "As you can see, she gave me the gift of hands again, when I want them, and I don't get those... ugh... urges anymore, at least not the violent ones. None of us want to hurt people. I'm delighted to be working with someone trying to stop the violence."

Sandra nodded from my other side. "This has gone on long enough. People are dying, horses and humans alike."

"You don't even know the half of it." Richard stretched out. "I should get back to base. You've given me more than enough to give the brass to chew on and argue about. Hopefully we'll be back with good news. Would you be willing to part with one of your 'cleared' ponies?"

Cindy bristled immediately. "They're people! Ask them."

Richard looked across the room, seeming to skip Dusk and Sandra, instead pointing at the one I was holding. "Well, let's wake that one up."

I gently shook the pony awake. The little pegasus' wings flared out as he looked around. "Huh wha?"

I smiled. "This guy thinks you're not brave and smart enough to visit an army base without making a mess of things."

"Says who?" He took on a proud stance, chest puffed out. "As long as they aren't going to shoot me?" He looked up at Richard. "And I want to come back. My friends are here."

Richard nodded. "I'll work on getting you back, but since we're being honest here, it won't be up to me when you get released."

More ponies were approaching curiously, some of them daring to get quite close to the soldiers. One of the other soldiers shied back. "No collar means it's infectious right?"

Sandra clopped a hoof on the ground. "If you don't have a collar, give them some space. They're our guests."

The crowd thinned as those with active gifts drew back and the smaller number with collars remained. Soon they departed, taking the pegasus with them. "That... Could have gone much worse," I sighed out, looking around before I felt the scared mare from before nuzzle up underneath me and press her cold nose against my sheath.

Sandra, being beside her, hissed angrily and her tongues lashed out, wrapping around the uncollared mare, lifting her into the air easily. "That's mine, not yours." Before the mare could do much more than squeak, Sandra had her securely wrapped in thick tongue-tendrils. "If you want the company of a stallion, I know one that's available." She circled around me and set the female before Dusk, lifting the mare's tail out of the way for him.

I wondered for a moment if this was forced, but I heard the female moan softly and she had a little smile on. She was enjoying the play, so I put it out of my mind and went to find Crystal, leaving Dusk and Sandra to have their way with the willing mare.

Author's Notes:

Good ponies, you managed to hold off on sexual hijinks until after the fuzz left.

Just imagine all the typos that would have occurred if he had to take notes while they were going at it like rabbits?

36 - To Serve

The response came quicker than I'd thought. I was certain the military would spend days, at least, arguing about it, but they came back the very next day. To their credit, they didn't blast their way to me this time, instead waiting at the entrance and sending the ponies to find me. As I came towards the entrance, I considered what it meant.

They couldn't be in a good situation if they're reacting this quickly to such a game changer, or maybe communications were just that bad that only one person had to make the call? I decided to wait and ask rather than wildly theorize.

"Probably for the best," agreed Cindy out loud to my internal thoughts.

Sandra perked an ear. "What's for the best?"

I reached to stroke her behind an ear gently. "That we're working with them. Now's not the time to be territorial."

Dusk nodded lightly. "We're working with each other."

We arrived at the entrance to see three soldiers standing at the ready. The leader wasn't wearing a hazmat suit. That felt like a very bold way to show trust, and I found myself appreciating it. "Good day. What's going on?"

The leader hiked a thumb behind him. "Brass' made up their minds. We have some high value targets, cities, that we don't have the manpower to keep on lockdown from all directions. You can change that. You were an American once, right? Ready to serve your country to the best of your ability?"

I softly snorted. "I never stopped being an American. I might have gotten a few extra... parts?"

Sandra nodded. "I'll have a hard time proving I match my ID, but I'm still American as any human, god."

He glanced down at Sandra and Dusk. "Are these your personal assistants?"

Dusk smiled lightly. "That's as good a title as any other. Where she goes, we go."

He turned away, "Let's go then. If you can settle the mess in Kansas City, that'll free up a lot of personnel, and keep about half a million people safe. Consider it a test run before we hit the real big ones. I understand you're still a biohazard, so we'll have to ask you to stick to a no-contact rule with anyone but your assistants there. Any attempt at contact will be seen as an attack. We're not trying to be assholes, but you know how it is."

I shrugged softly. It made sense enough. "If you have a bio suit that fit me, I'd wear that. I don't have to actually touch things to do what I do."

He barked out a laugh as he led his soldiers and us up to the surface. "For some reason we don't stock centaur models. I'll ask about that, it'll get a real laugh out of the quartermaster. What do you require to get this done?"

I considered that a moment. "Well, get us to the area. The first thing I'll do is recall the ferals. A helicopter trip around the city should be enough if you have one of those. Once we have them in one place, we bring them somewhere that's safe for them and the people. If there aren't too many, we can bring them back here, if there are, things get more complicated, but we can handle it. We'll have to set up a new community for them. Get them stabilized and self-reliant and they'll leave the humans alone. Some of them might even come out of their feral state, but don't expect any great numbers there, so far we've seen."

We approached a fat looking helicopter. It was large enough for even my large form to step into easily, and I grabbed one of the hanging straps. Sandra and Dusk grabbed onto me, pressing close in and around my legs.

The leader shouted out a few quick orders, getting everyone else ready for take off, and soon we were in the air. That leader approached while the helicopter made its approach on the city. "You've been giving the other towns their own ponies. Why not convert the feral population here instead of moving them?"

Sandra gave a little snort, thick tail swaying across the metal floor. "They're lost and afraid. Being a farmer or weather pony isn't something they can do well without any training. They need to be made to feel safe and comfortable, then educated, just like people. The ponies you see working so well come from a community of ponies, not just randomly recruited ferals."

"Huh..." He moved off, apparently having heard enough.

A shout came from the front of the copter, announcing we were circling the city. I glanced out a small porthole beside me and saw the ghostly remains of Kansas City. There was no traffic, making it hard to believe that it once was a metropolis, but the buildings still stood, tall and proud, and occasionally burnt out with out of control fires that no one was able to fight in the circumstances. It wasn't time to think about that. I closed my eyes and felt out for ponies. Most were lingering around the city, but some were inside. "Hey, can you get word down to the ground to let any ponies leaving the city do so without getting shot? Looks like some got past your guards."

"Shit son," came the exasperated voice of someone I couldn't see. There was some quick radio chatter before the all clear came.

I could only imagine the expressions on people's faces, watching as the ponies began to gather together in great roving herds. The ones in the city rushed out to join them, sprinting down roads and past roadblocks. A few precious spots of light vanished from my view and I growled. Some soldier had probably gotten spooked, maybe even a civilian, but most of them made it free of the city and joined the rest as they formed an unruly mob of confused ponies about a mile away from the city.

"We should just bomb the area, boom, no more problem," said one soldier to another.

That snapped me out of my trance, and I could see Cindy's horn was glowing with angry magic.

"Belay that talk," said the leader as he returned. "You did what we asked, and faster than we could have hoped for. We're going to set you down in sight of the, uh, ponies, and let you finish doing what you're doing. Keep them away from the city until you're given clearance. Any pony coming in range will be shot."

Author's Notes:

Their biggest city. Surely everything is smooth sailing from here, right?

Ugh, you didn't see that CO's report, so many typos. If we weren't at war, I'd demote him on the spot!

37 - Everypony Stay Calm

The helicopter didn't land. We lowered relatively close and were guided to some hoops. "Grab on and don't let go. You'll go down, fast, but not so fast that you'll break all your bones. We're extending a lot of trust, but landing next to that many horses? Not on our schedule."

I reached for the hoop when Cindy suddenly shouted, "Woah! What are you doing? We have wings." Oh... right.

"Can you take us down, Cindy?" I reached for Sandra and Dusk, gathering them up securely under each arm. Cindy took over most of our body suddenly, stepping us to the edge and jumping free into the air. Our wings unfurled from our back and caught the wind. The rotors of the copter made things a little shaky, but we quickly fled its presence and circled towards the ground.

Flying was great! Even if my passengers were clinging to me with all their power, I was having the time of my life, feeling those huge wings bear me along with so little apparent effort. I'd have to learn how to use them myself as soon as we had time.

We set down close to the mob, and most of their eyes were locked on us. They were a haggardly looking lot, with many of them looking underfed, frightened, and some even sick. I didn't know ponies could get sick. I set Sandra and Dusk down carefully as control of the rest of our body was returned to me.

One pony approached. It stood upright on two legs, but still had hooves, seemingly locked somewhere still between human and pony. She was female. "A-are you here to... k-kill us?"

Sandra shook her head quickly. "What? No way. We're ponies too, look at us!"

She did look at us. "But... you came from there." She pointed a hoof up at the helicopter that hovered there.

Dusk flashed a bright smile. "We're here to keep everyone safe, promise, humans and ponies."

I offered a hand towards the seeming leader of the group. "I'm Will and Cindy. What's your name?"

She glanced back at the large mob, then advanced slowly and hesitantly. She pressed a hoof into the offered hand. "I'm... so scared..."

Sad noises came from the crowd, many of them unintelligible. I got the impression a lot of the ponies present were feral and had no real idea what was going on around them except that they didn't want to leave the company of other ponies. I drew the female close and gently hugged her, and she sagged in my grip, letting out a relieved sigh. Other ponies began to advance at this, and soon we were surrounded in hopeful ponies, their big eyes gazing at us with desperation.

I wasn't sure even they knew for sure what they wanted, however. "Alright. First order of business, no more going to the city." I pointed at Kansas City in the distance. "You will stay with your fellow ponies. Do not let other ponies wander away. Do not le--" My words cut off as one of the many ponies crowding in on us managed to work their way under me and fix themselves to a teat, filling their empty belly with my milk.

Sandra, bless her soul, took over smoothly. "We're going to show you how you can make your own food, and we're going to be one big family, and family looks out for one another. Some of you are more lost than others, and it's up to those of us that can speak and think to look after the other ones."

Dusk took a slow breath before his horn began to glow. He projected an image into the sky where all could see, showing a simple farm. "We're going to start there. I want every able bodied pony working together to make the rows. We'll have the humans deliver some seeds and supplies, and soon we'll be eating good, I promise. We need some volunteers from ponies that don't have wings or horns. Step up to Windy and wait patiently. She'll make you better at farming and make it so you can mingle with the humans if you have to."

Another pony joined the first, making me squirm in place, but being fed from felt... mostly good, and thankfully they weren't biting. I released the female I was holding and asked her, "Say, do you know how bad off most of the ponies here are?"

She looked over the sea of ponies. "We've been foraging for food for a long time. I don't... I don't even remember the before-times. I wasn't always a pony, right? I remember... a house... It was a nice house." She smiled a little, but it fell quickly. "Some of us are very sick. I'm worried for them."

I waved out to the crowd. "Gather up the sick ones, put them together and to the side, to be cared for and to limit contact with healthy ponies. We'll see what we can do for them."

I had meant the command for the pony-human I was speaking to, but the crowd mobilized, and soon the sick ones were being ejected from the herd into their own little gathering to the side.

A small unicorn approached with a cautious smile. "Excuse me, um... I was a nurse before... you know... Can I help?"

The pony-human mare gasped. "You can remember that?"

The unicorn shrank back a little. "Not everything... but I want to help."

The first day was spent getting to know these ponies. While many didn't have words to share, they all wanted to be known and loved in their own way, and we tried to give each a moment. We found four caretakers in all that watched over the sick ponies while Sandra and Dusk got busy arranging the others to begin assembling a crude farm.

I didn't want to be the herd's primary foodsource for too long. They do get sore after a while.

Author's Notes:

They touch down and get to work, with barely any typos on the landing!

38 - Caring Like a Mother

I spent most of the day watching over the ponies and keeping them within the area we had set as 'home'. A few tried to wander away, but a stern thinking at got them to turn around, and the attempts became less and less frequent as the hours went by.

Despite my objections, I was still the primary food source, which was... flattering in a way, but that milk has to come from somewhere! I swear they were getting gentler with their nursing, but producing all that milk wasn't free, and I was getting a powerful hunger. Beside that, having random ponies wander up and dive onto one of your crotch boobs for a snack? It was... degrading? I'm not sure that's the right word, but it felt strange for sure. It was far too intimate to just casually dole out for these ponies I'd probably leave as soon as they were stable.

Cindy spoke, responding to my inner thoughts, "Why not make some of them into feeders? If you asked for volunteers, I bet some of them would say yes after watching the way we react when we're fed from."

Dusk blinked up at us. "You're going to make milk-ponies?"

Sandra snorted, looking thoroughly amused. "Better than letting them tackle William over and over for a snack."

As if on cue, a two-headed burrower popped up from the ground beneath me and fixed both of its heads onto the two teats it found. I sighed with a combination of the chemical soup the feeding was producing and frustration. "We need to feed the feeders. I'm already starving. Magic and lactation both burn calories."

Sandra raised a brow. "Guess you won't be going fat anytime soon. Well, if you make milk-ponies, they'll be safe for contact, and can get some food from the army or other humans while the rest of the ponies work on getting the farm going."

Dusk bobbed his head. "And I think I saw some ponies that already had large... udders. Why not work with the ones that are already halfway there?"

It was settled. I looked into the crowd of working ponies and picked out two with visible crotch boobs and called them over. "You've been selected to help distribute food for the herd."

One of them just smiled, looking happy to be helpful but sharing no words. The other frowned with thought, but it seemed slow going. "How?"

Sandra moved up and raised a hoof, brushing it on the pony's hanging crotchboobs gently. "Just like William's doing. You'll let other ponies feed, and you keep yourself well-fed."

The mute one bobbed her head in easy agreement and sat on her haunches, waiting. The slow one tapped the ground a moment, seeming to think it through before giving a hesitant nod, but she looked nervous.

I smiled at her. "If you don't want to, you don't have to. Volunteers only."

She nodded at us and moved forward to kiss one of my hooves then scurry away in the crowd.

Dusk tilted his head. "She didn't want to do it, but..." He pawed at the ground. "I think she wanted to be sure you knew she, you know, follows you."

Cindy nodded. "Very nice of her."

The human-pony approached from before, walking along as a human might despite her mostly pony form. "I heard you're making milk-ponies?"

Sandra blinked. "We barely just begun, how'd you hear that?"

She shrugged softly. "A pony rushed up to me and told me as best she could. Talking is hard for her, but she's always honest."

I pulled the volunteer closer, petting over her back and feeling the gift inside of her, burning and ready. "They weren't wrong. We hope to get a few feeders that'll go with me to get food safely, then come back and help feed everyone else."

The human-pony pointed at herself. "Do me. I want to help my people, or ponies, as best as I can. It doesn't hurt does it?"

I decided to show by example, and reached down for that gift deep in the volunteering mare. Unlike the alteration to bones, it seemed soft-tissue erogenous alterations made the subject squirm and make little noises of both pleasure and mild discomfort. Her breasts swelled up as the gift rushed down into them. As the pressure reached just the right level, new exit points appeared, her teats gaining friends and extending slightly like cow teats. By the time the gift was expended, she looked ready to feed six ponies at once. The volunteer curled on herself, looking at her altered anatomy curiously, but still silently.

I left her to that as I slipped a collar around her neck. She was safe. The human-pony was still there, watching. "That didn't look so bad... If it'll help, I want to help."

Cindy smiled. "If you want it, then come here. And what's your name?"

"I... have a hard time remembering... I guess I could make up a new name, like some of the others did, but I keep hoping I'll remember it." She looked down at the ground, seemingly ashamed.

Dusk smiled gently. "Will might be able to shake that memory loose for you. Sandra told me he did that once."

Her eyes glistened with hope and she rushed up to me. "Please! Please try."

Well what could I say to that? I put my hands on her shoulders and felt inside of her. The gift was burning hot, hotter than I'd felt in anyone other than me. This made sense after a moment of thinking. She never even finished changing into a pony. Assuming most ponies got about the same amount of gift, she saved hers. "I could make you a full pony, if you wanted?"

She hesitated before shaking her head. "I'm comfortable the way I am, and it helps the others spot me from far away."

Sandra scuffed at the ground. "You're very brave, and nice. You're like... Crystal in a way."

Cindy quickly agreed, "Yes! She could be lesser royalty. She is a leader and a caretaker. But first..." Her horn shone and washed over the would-be royalty. I could feel the gift being stirred, and the human-pony wobbled and fell to the ground, a hoof being lifted to her head.

"I... My name is Samantha... I used to... work at the post office... My... my child..." Tears welled up in her eyes and Samantha punched the ground as awful truth came crashing down on her. She quietly cried to herself, and I tried to let her have that moment, even if she was directly in front of me.

Samantha sat up after she let it all out. "I... Well... Thank you. It's better to know the truth, as horrible as it is."

Cindy tilted herself a bit. "You say that, but many ponies here would be broken. Destroyed. If I thought I could, I'd zap everyone."

Dusk frowned a little. "What about me?"

Cindy took hold of an arm to point at Dusk. "Your gift is used up. I couldn't even try on you without a nice full belly. Besides, you already remember almost everything on your own."

Samantha tapped herself on the chest with a hoof. "I didn't forget why I came over here. I still want to help."

I considered out loud, "Well it'd look a bit odd, I mean, even more odd, for an upright pony to have breasts down at her belly, and you seem to still have some human ones to start."

Cindy directed the arm she still controlled to reach out and grab one of Samantha's breasts. "Yep, small but there. We can fix that."

Samantha blushed a bit. "Well, fine. It doesn't matter too much in the end, right? Why are we arguing udder placements?"

I burst into a short laugh. "Welcome to the apocalypse. Now relax, we'll take it from here." We held Samantha and dived into her gift. It was so available that it flowed quickly. Her chest swelled quickly, teats poking free of her fur coat. Her gift was still burning strongly despite the adjustment.

Cindy thought at me, ~She really should be royalty. May I?~

~You can do that?~

~If they're ready, and I think she is. You can feel it, can't you?~

The gift seemed to brighten as Cindy did something to it. It spread through her body and Samantha began to pant as if she were getting hotter. The gift started soaking into her body as a whole, becoming a permanent part of her before fading to dark. "I can feel them!" She looked around wildly. "I can feel all the ponies around us." The last of the gift sputtered out and Samantha was safe for contact.

Samantha was staring at us. "What did you do? What part of bigger breasts translates to... that?"

Cindy spoke up with a smile, "You're their leader, their caretaker... Their mother. Take care of them."

Samantha put a hand over her chest, fresh tears forming. "I was a pretty bad mother before..."

Dusk pointed at her. "This is your chance to set it right. They need you."

Samantha nodded slowly. "Y-yeah... they do..." She reached down and plucked up the other milk mare that had just sat there patiently. She cuddled the mare softly. "Let's get something to eat, and get to work."

Author's Notes:

Samantha joins the ranks of lesser nobility and takes responsibility for the herd, along with a magic boob job. Welcome to the pony apocalypse indeed.

I just hope the army didn't make any typos in the food request forms. Our protags are ready to eat a cow if they have to.

39 - Refueling

We met up with the soldiers where they had seemed to set up a small camp. The helicopter was nowhere in sight. They shied away from me, which I couldn't exactly hold against them, being a live carrier still. "The herd's calmed down for the most part." I clapped the pony-human on the shoulder. "Meet the new leader, who you should talk to if there are any needs or concerns."

Samantha smiled nervously as she looked around at the soldiers. "My name's Samantha, nice to meet you all. I'll do my best to keep them all happy and out of everyone's way. Is there any food ready? We're starving."

Food was available, though it was rations. Tasted terrible, but was better than an empty stomach by a small margin. "We're not exactly equipped to serve proper meals out here. Command said you'd want this." They offered a bag. Inside, seeds.

I accepted the bag gratefully. "What is it, corn? Potatoes?"

"Alfalfa."

Sandra snorted out a half-giggle. "You're messing with us. Feeding the horses alfalfa, of course."

Dusk shook his head. "No, wait. I... remember alfalfa being a nitrogen fixer. It'll help enrich the ground, and we probably can eat it just fine."

I passed the bag to Samantha. "You know what to do. Get this in the hooves of your earth ponies and set them to planting. Pegasi should make sure the field is lightly watered."

Samantha gestured at herself with a hoof. "Aren't I an earth pony? I don't have wings or a horn."

Sandra nodded. "Welcome to the club. We're very important ponies right now."

Dusk shuffled a little, looking uncomfortable. I reached for him and pet over his head. "Unicorns are useful too. You're the only type that can burn out the infection."

"About that." One of the soldiers looked between us. "We'd like to get that crowd cleaned out and safe for contact. Command also wants some farmers ready to move."

I held up my hands. "Bad idea. At least, don't recruit from this herd yet. They're still recovering and learning. Go to Crystal's herd and ask her, she'll have some already prepped and eager to get to work. Speaking of which, we have sick and injured. Any chance of a doctor?"

He shrugged. "We barely have doctors for humans, let alone veterinarians for horses, or supplies for either, and no one would want to come out here and swim into a sea of infectious horses to see a sick one. Clear them out and we can talk from there."

And so it went. Samantha took her new role as leader seriously, listening to the needs and complaints of her fellow ponies while leading from the front. She toiled in the farm alongside other earth ponies. Sometimes she sat with the weak and injured and comforted them with her presence and milk.

I had little time to be idle either. Earth ponies were converted to farmer class and pegasi were blessed with wings matching their remaining gift power. It seemed wing-based posturing was mildly instinctive, as they quickly began comparing sizes, and the mare and stallion with the biggest seemed to get significantly more attention from their peers. Amusingly, they paid little attention to each other, and the male became quite the stud. I never saw the guy with the same mare twice. The alpha mare wasn't any better.

Sandra smiled with pride. "You'll notice the earth ponies don't get into these silly habits."

I perked ears at Sandra. "You identify with them a lot lately."

Sandra blinked and shrank a little. "Shouldn't I? I am one too."

Dusk moved in against Sandra and nuzzled into her neck. "You're the best one."

Sandra laughed at his affection and playfully tackled him to the ground, hugging him tightly. "And you're the best unicorn we have."

The unicorns were the roughest bit. Each had to be trained how to do as I did. The herd was too large for me to do them all myself in any reasonable amount of time, so it was important work, but most of the unicorns were fairly traumatized and their magic was stunted and hesitant. Dusk came through for us there, showing them patiently how to be at-home with their horns.

Unicorns seemed to be a true minority after a headcount of the herd entire. About thirty percent were pegasi, sixty were earth ponies, and the last ten percent were unicorns. Of course, being such a large grouping, even ten percent was a nice collection, and their help sped up the conversion of the herd quite a bit, but I wondered... "Dusk?"

"Yeah?"

"This is going to sound odd, but how's your libido?"

Dusk looked confused. "Doing fine, I think? I... admit a few of the mares took an interest in me and I didn't say no. Doing it like a horse is odd, but..." He shook his head. "Why?"

Cindy spoke suddenly, "Will, they'll be fine. Look at Dusk, he's fine. The numbers will even out over time. We shouldn't look a gift horse in the mouth. Right now we need those earth ponies and pegasi most."

Sandra smirked. "I think Will wants you to help breed more unicorns."

Dusk blushed through his fur instantly. "I... could try?" He looked to Sandra, and got a light hoof across the snout for it.

"Not me! I'm quite happily married, thank you."

I didn't remember formally marrying her, but it was likely as close as we'd get in the circumstances, and didn't fight the claim.

The alfalfa came in quickly under the care of the ponies, much to the collective pride of the entire herd. The true challenge came in not allowing ponies to nibble the plants before they finished growing in. I and the other milkers became quite busy as the smell of the plants drove the rest of the herd to hunger all the more. Thankfully it was only a day of discomfort before some of them grew tall enough to be browsed, and the diet started to transition away from milk and back to solids.

Some ponies were quite content with their milk diet, though I had a suspicion they liked the intimacy of it. The feeding rituals with some of the milkers became quite affectionate, turning into several-pony snuggling times combined with meal time.

Overall, the herd seemed to be headed in the right direction, and Kansas City was safe as a result.

Author's Notes:

Things progress without any major drama in this chapter. Sometimes it's nice to just let things move, typos regretfully included.

40 - Operation Deemed Satisfactory

With the crops starting to become a stable thing, the mood lifted considerably. As proven many times in history, I recall, a well-fed population was a happy one, at least compared to the alternative. I made the rounds through the ponies, feeling for the gift. This herd was scheduled to be entirely free, myself excluded, and we couldn't have any mistakes there.

I could still feel them, as ponies. That was separate than the burning fire of the gift. I couldn't find any of that except one larger earth pony that resembled a dinosaur. She had a long neck and a thick tail and was generally heavy, like a little brontosaurus. Some of the gift lingered around her tail and I reached for it. As if afraid to let me decide its fate, the gift fled along her tail, and she let out a squeak as she grew several sharp spikes, and the gift faded away.

I pulled out the walkie talkie I'd been given. "Herd is clean. The farm's going smoothly, and morale's great. Did you talk to Crystal?"

A male voice came in reply. "That's a negative. Command wants to keep this local. How long until you can send some farmers to the city?"

I considered with a frown as I did a slow circle. "This would be a lot easier if the two weren't treated like separate settlements. I don't think it's a good idea to separate the ponies just yet, and they're clean, so why are they miles away from the city that needs them, and could provide much more comfortable arrangements for them in return?"

"I'll ask, but no promises." The line went dead and I was free to do as I pleased, so I found Sandra and Dusk working with the sick ponies. They were recovering nicely as a whole, some of them had even left the area with a clean bill of health. A solid social circle was doing them as much good as steady food.

Sandra smiled up at me. "Welcome back. You know... I was thinking, ponies really are absurdly social, myself included now. Surround one with a herd that supports them and they start perking up right away. I'm just glad they were sick from exhaustion, hunger, and neglect, and not any actual disease. I can only imagine a communicable bug that could survive in a pony would spread through us stupidly fast."

I frowned a little at the thought of it, but Dusk beat me to replying. "Well we're aliens, for better or worse. It'll be a while before bugs get used to us being around. It's probably our kid's problem. We should enjoy it while it lasts, but it won't last."

The radio came to life. "Orders are clear, you're to bring ten farmers and two weather controllers to the city to demonstrate to the population that they're not hazardous to have around. If they work out for a week, we can bring in more horses from the group, but the civvies are not going to tolerate that entire mob at once showing up at their doorsteps." It was far from ideal, but we didn't live in an ideal world.

We gathered up some ponies that volunteered to be away from the herd for the good of their kin, and made our way to the city. I ended up being their rest-stop along the way when they got thirsty, but otherwise we made the trip without difficulty, and soon we arrived at the checkpoint. They didn't want to let me past.

"You're not clean, we can't let you have contact with the civilians."

Sandra stomped a hoof. "He's the most controlled of anyone here. Unless someone rushes up and kisses him, no one is getting infected."

The guard didn't seem impressed at all. "Clean horses only past this point."

I shrugged. "Sandra, Dusk, go on with them and make sure they settle in. I'll wait here. This isn't worth a fight about."

They went on without me, and I sat and waited. I cleared my head and felt outwards. I could feel the herd in the distance, and ferals beyond them. There was a subtle difference between the calm ponies and the wilder ones, and I looked back and forth between the two, learning the differences of their flavors curiously.

~They're not the same, are they?~ came Cindy's thoughts. ~Ponies change once they start valuing peace I think. Or is it something else?~

~I think it's more the difference between surviving... and living. Our ponies are also clean, do you think that might have something to do with it?~

~Could be~ agreed Cindy as my view changed. She was nudging the view outwards, zooming out further and further until I felt I was looking at the entire country. At that level of zoom, I could only feel vague impressions of the ponies everywhere. A headache was starting to build focusing on this much at once. ~Look.~ She directed me towards New York, where a friendly patch seemed to be, feeling much the same as the local herd. ~We should ask about that.~

I shook myself awake and fumbled for my walkie talkie. "Hey, what's the situation in New York?"

There was silence for a while before a new voice came on the line. "What makes you ask about there?"

"Just a hunch." Really, I couldn't think of a better way of explaining that wouldn't bring a hundred more questions.

"Right. You're not the first rogue to approach civilization with an olive branch. Things didn't go so well after they let them in. Humans are plenty safe, but they're the second-classes now. The horses are running the show."

I cringed at the thought. "Oh, well. Shit. No wonder you've been so nervous."

"The worst part are the sympathizers. Anyway, you're not like that, right? We'll be watching to see, and we're a lot more ready than they were."

The voice went quiet and left me to stew on it. The ponies taking control of the state? If they were still acting like ponies, it probably wasn't as awful as it could be, but it was far from ideal.

And so it went, with more and more ponies brought over to help around the city. The larger ponies were eager to help as well, and got to cleaning up fallen things like collapsed buildings and debris, helping restore the city to a sense of normalcy. It would be an entire month before the last of the herd trickled in and the people of the city had grown calm enough about the presence of ponies to not stage an immediate revolt at their presence. That's not to say everyone was acting nice to them, from what I heard, but there wasn't much more I could do, not even being allowed in myself.

Things were calm enough, at least until news came that a pony had succeeded in courting a human male, and the two wanted to become a couple. Sandra explained it to me afterwards that the ponies thought it was odd but didn't raise much fuss about it, but the humans thought their fellow was a bit out of it. Ultimately the human was allowed to move in with the ponies. It proved to be an extreme test though. He didn't become a pony, and obviously had... heavy exposure. For all the fuss and turmoil, perhaps it was for the best.

Author's Notes:

Things happen! And news from the East. While Windy works, the world move on around her.

Just think of all the typos we don't even get to see off camera?

41 - Friends, not Property

Crystal appeared with a familiar flash of light. "Ah, that worked better than I could have hoped for. Will, Cindy, a moment?"

We weren't doing much more than idling at the moment, so she had our attention. "What's up, Crystal?"

Crystal sat down in front of us. "It's good to see you two again, but I'm the bearer of bad news, sort of... It's self-correcting, for the most part, but I thought you should know, the ponies have staged strikes in some of the towns. Some of the people living there tried being rude and nasty to some of them and they all quit working together."

I raised a brow. "I thought you said it's self-correcting? What's the corrected part?"

Crystal pawed at the ground with a shiny hoof. "Well that's the thing. Once the ponies gave a united front, most people gave up trying to boss them around, but then they got right back to work once it was over. They're... It's like they're instinctively unionized. One of them was set off when the people tried to insist that ponies don't get human houses. That didn't last long."

Cindy smiled gently. "Well that sounds good. Nobody was hurt by that, right?"

Crystal rolled a hoof lightly. "Well one community tried to wait them out, but crops without earth pony magic and mindfulness started to wither in the field. They gave in before it got too bad though. I imagine, if we weren't in a crisis mode, ponies may have a hard time being hired in the average job if they can expect such immediate labor action."

Cindy shook herself. "We can't really plan for that. I don't think we're going back to the world we came from for a long time. Oh! How are the foals?"

Crystal looked confused a moment before giving an 'oh'. "I've had ponies hard at work making a nursery area for them, and we're trying as hard as we can to be ready to catch this tidal wave. Some small part of me is holding out hope that the libido comes down when the foals start popping out. Failing that, condoms that are easy to use with hooves would be helpful, but the world's in no condition to make that for me. Speaking of, how's Sandra? She start laying yet? Want me to take the egg back?"

I frowned with a sudden thought. "The feral ponies are going to be very put out, if they come to term. Food's going to get more scarce, and a lot of mares are going to die. The feral population's going to winnow itself out in the coming months."

Crystal looked especially saddened. "That's already happening. Those are people! Victims... They're dying off bit by bit. I draw those I have room for, but my herd can't fit everyone." She raised a hoof to point to the large city beside them. "Did you save a lot?"

Cindy nodded with a proud expression. "Almost as many ponies as there are people in there. It's tense, but no violence. In fact, a human male proposed to a mare, and she accepted him."

Crystal colored lightly. "I didn't think that'd happen so soon... Was she... I mean... Is she pregnant? Was she before they met? Are humans and ponies compatible?"

I shrugged and glanced off into the city. "It's not been long, too short to know for sure. The mare wasn't pregnant before, so if she starts swelling now, then we know. The human didn't get infected from being with her, so that's a huge relief, but I can't imagine they're happy some guy is sleeping with 'little horses'."

Crystal tilted her head. "That reminds me, why are we out here? Shouldn't you be in there?"

Cindy made a sour expression. "They won't let us in because we have the gift still. Makes me spitting mad."

Crystal held up a hoof at Cindy. "That'd be a bad thing to do. No spitting."

"Aside that," I said, changing the subject. "The next place we need to be is New York I think. The ponies have joined humanity there, but also taken it over. They've pushed the humans down to second-class citizens, and that's not the reputation we want to have, as conquerors."

Crystal tilted her head. "That sounds bad, but ponies are dying. The New York ones are stable from the sound of it, forget them for now. Save the ferals while there's still time to do so. I suggest doing what we started with for a plan, spread out from here, get other cities involved, and make each a safe haven for ponies and humans, instead of rushing across the map to tackle a problem beyond our ability to handle right now." She tapped her chin. "Actually, if you have so many ponies and humans here, they should be able to convert the next population center without you, right? You should let them try. You're only one person after all."

Crystal's idea sounded right. I wondered for a moment why she didn't get the 'princess' package. Cindy heard the thought and snorted. "That's very kind to think, but she didn't, and you did, so we have to deal with it."

Crystal looked confused at Cindy's words. "You're a confusing head, Cindy. Who are you talking to?"

Cindy smiled. "The dope I'm attached to was busy complimenting you."

Crystal smiled and blushed a little. "I'm just trying to make the best of a shitty situation. If we want to hit the highest population centers, we should expand west, towards California, but if you can get the other people and ponies involved, then they can go out in all directions, and that'd be best of all. Start a bomb of peace and stability."

Author's Notes:

A chapter with nothing but talking?

Someone clearly did some typos in the author's plans. This is not what we signed up for!

Will Crystal's idea work out?

42 - To Form an Empire

I decided to get the military involved from the start. I soon had an appointment to talk with a captain. I never did memorize how the ranks go, but that wasn't a general, if they had any generals? Either way, the captain wasn't quite brave enough to come into easy conversation range, to my annoyance. "What's the situation?" he asked from behind two guards, a short distance away, as if I might lunge at him.

With a grunt, I gestured in a vague circle. "I want to step things up, and I think the military is an important part of that. There are too many people, and ponies, suffering across the nation that we need to get to faster. We need humans and ponies with even heads, willing to work together, to kickstart this process in more than one place at a time, or we'll be going at a snail's pace. Are you ready to help rebuild America?"

The captain barked out a laugh. "Shit, I didn't expect a horse mutant to pull the 'Amurrica!' card. How do you propose my soldiers are supposed to approach ferals without trouble?"

Cindy rolled her eyes. "Trusting us would be a nice start." I wanted to be annoyed at her, but she just said what I felt.

I pointed to a pegasus going overhead. "You can send in some ponies first to establish contact with the local ferals, while humans focus on meeting with the local humans. Both sides need talking to and coaching. Make sure to send at least one unicorn per town to clean up ferals. Once their head's cleaner, most will be eager to help. The two sides of the team meet up, and then it's easy, relatively. Get the area stable and secure, and eventually send out another mission to the closest population center you can find. If everyone's doing that, we can get the nation back fast."

He sighed. "Right, well, it's not the stupidest idea I ever heard. I'll pass it through the brass and see what they say. Remind me again why you don't get one of the unicorns to clean you up?"

Cindy fielded that one with a grin, "Can't. Our gift grows back, and we need it. You're going to have to accept us on faith."

He made a dismissive motion and turned. "Faith is something we're short on supply of at the moment. Quartermaster has it on backorder. I'll let you know what they say."

Sandra and Dusk returned later that day. Sandra rushed up and nuzzled into a side. "Missed you. Things are mostly settled in there, if the humans would stop glaring and muttering so much."

Dusk snorted softly. "Don't make them all out to be bad people. Most of them are getting along nicely. Most of them are overjoyed that they aren't going to be attacked again. Let's not blur them together like they're all the same thing."

I pet both of their heads gently. "It can be easy to forget that. Each human's an individual, just like ponies. How are the conditions? They treating everyone alright?"

Sandra nodded. "Word came around about the other towns, both them doing better than before, and the ponies not taking guff. They let us pick a nice tall building and we've been making it cozy." She suddenly hopped to her hooves and grunted before trembling. "Oh... that's new."

Dusk tilted his head. "What? Is something wrong?"

Cindy somehow knew. With a broad smile, she announced. "Egg time!"

Sandra blinked. "Already? It... feels like I have to go." She glanced behind her at the guards quietly watching, then snorted before burrowing into the ground for some privacy. Her head quickly popped back out. "You can... watch, Will. You put it in there."

Her words were relaxed, but her tone implied to me that she wanted me there, and I moved quickly to be beside the hole and look in on her. Dusk sat down beside me and leaned against, but didn't look at the hole.

Below, Sandra turned around again before squatting with her thick tail raised high. Her mouth hung open in three parts, panting softly as she tried to get things moving. She was succeeding, if her widely spreading sex was any hint of it. A reddish shell poked free, then began to emerge inch by inch, pushed by powerful contractions until it was, with a powerful sigh of relief, ejected onto the soft earth. The new egg was fairly large, but flexible, only starting to harden once it was in the air and becoming a foal-sized egg.

Sandra nuzzled the egg carefully. "I think all women everywhere would switch over if they knew how easy that was. Nothing worse than passing a..." she trailed off before she said something entirely unlady-like. "Nothing too bad."

Dusk looked down then with a smile. "Part of it could be because of your mark?"

Sandra turned to look at her flank where her egg-laying cutie mark rested. "Huh, maybe? I don't know. But mine will be among the first new ponies, born as one. I wonder how smart he or she will be, like me, or closer to a feral? I hope more like us, but I'll love them all the same."

I offered a hoof down towards her and she climbed up me, her tail wrapped around the egg. Soon she was topside and set the egg where we could all easily see it. I reached with an uncertain hand, brushing across its surface. It was smooth, with a faint leathery texture to is. "You did well. Where are we going to keep this? Crystal volunteered to keep it safe."

Sandra frowned. "I... Kind of want to keep it close, but I guess that's a bad idea, the way we do things."

A sudden thought hit me. "Hey! Did any of the ponies in there get one of those marks?"

Dusk nodded quickly. "I saw a handful of them."

I smiled with building hope. "Great, tell me about them. Any leaders or spokespeople?"

As it turned out, I was a bit overeager. Most had marks in their jobs, though there was one town gossip and socializer that got a mark that seemed to reflect her outgoing behavior, and she couldn't have been happier about it, from Dusk's report. I decided she might be one of the first to play spokesperson for the ferals. "Tell me, Dusk, did she seem, er, smarter than the others? More acute?"

Dusk nodded. "Oh yes, she's practically a human in a fur suit."

Sandra perked an ear. "Maybe only fully functional ponies can get these marks?"

Dusk sagged at the words. "But I don't have one yet. Am I broken? Or just stupid."

I held up a hand. "Sandra didn't get hers immediately. I think you have to find it. Heck, do I have one?"

Dusk relaxed at my words and nodded. "Alright, still, that's good to know. Ponies that do have one are probably the ones least... reduced."

It wasn't much, but it was a start.

Author's Notes:

The herd grows with Will and Sandra's egg, but what lurks within?

Meanwhile, Will considers the typos of the outside world.

43 - A New Lease on Life

Things were looking up. With expeditions being led by someone other than me, we were putting this whole thing on fast forward. Apparently food distribution and clean water were two things that became quite spotty once the infrastructure collapsed. It wasn't everything people needed, but it certainly was the most reliably consistent thing they needed.

I felt good about the whole thing. We were turning back doomsday. Sure 'America' as I knew it was still a fading memory, but we were a true force of light, beating back the problem without leaving casualties, and I could find nothing wrong with that. Keeping the military involved made them happy too, since they were a part of the solution, and maybe they didn't feel like I was working 'around' them so much.

Of course, that was when a soldier came up to just beyond comfortable talking distance. "Command says they need you immediately."

Cindy tilted her head. "They'll have to come out here. We're not allowed inside, remember?"

He waved a hand. "Situation has changed. You're allowed in today. No contact is to be made with any other living creature. Follow me."

I rose up to my hooves, stirring Sandra and Dusk. They followed after me without question. "Why so worried about me touching a pony?"

"Just relaying orders." He led the way through the gates and into the city proper. It was the first time I saw it, and I liked what I saw for the most part. The streets were cleaned up, and the dangerously damaged buildings had been torn down and the rubble removed. The city wasn't as tall and grand as it once was, but it didn't look like it was being actively shelled either.

The soldier soon arrived at a squat building and gestured inside. "Go on in. Mind your Ps and Qs."

I moved past him, and he tried to block the others from following me, earning an angry hiss from Sandra. "Where he goes, we go."

I turned to face the soldier. "They are my bodyguards and right-hand men. Anything told to me is going to get told to them right afterwards anyway."

Dusk reared up on hind legs and put a foreleg over his chest. "We'll keep everything a secret, promise."

"Not my call," replied the soldier with a frown. "Take it up with the brass inside."

I decided to do just that, turning back around. "I'll be right back."

The building's layout was quite simple, and I soon found the large conference room where ten people that had the strong feel of officers about them sat waiting. One of them, the oldest of the bunch, rose to his feet on my entry. "Ah, the mysterious S-Class arrives. I've been dying to ask, why are you so hell-bent on serving America when all the others seem content tearing civilization a new one?"

Did I have a good reason for that? "It's the right thing to do." It sounded lame to me, but it was my lame reason and I didn't plan to change it. "People are dying, on four legs or two. They're all victims, and I want to stop that. People didn't stop being people just because they got sick, and they need help. I mean I get it, it's hard to help someone who wants to infect you and share the problem, like a drowning man clubbing their rescuers to death in their flailing, but that doesn't mean letting them drown is the right answer."

The one female at the table adjusted her glasses, staring at me. "We've been informed you can prevent infectiousness in others, but not yourself. For the record, can we hear why that is?"

Cindy made a little annoyed grunt. "We're a source of it. We'll keep making more, no matter how hard you try to get rid of the gift inside of us, but we can use it for good things, and we're not trying to spread it to people."

I noticed none of them were wearing hazmat suits, or even behind glass, or... "Which I think you realize, seeing as you're extending a lot of trust in this meeting. Thank you for that."

"We have a... request." started a new member, who sounded like he was out of breath. "I'm dying. We've run out of the medicine I used to take, and the one lab that used to make it isn't going to be operational for a long time, blasted patents. If you can assure me that I'll be aware and functional, I'd rather live on four legs than die on two. I won't leave America in this state. Can you fix me, with this 'gift' of yours?"

That was a twist I was not expecting. Even as I mulled over it, Cindy answered, "Of course! We'd be honored. We've had more practice with moving the gift around. What kind of pony do you want to be?"

The female asked, "How? Our reports show fluid exchange is vital for infection."

I nodded. "That's exactly right. Since we want to be directing the course of the infection, er, it would be better if we were in close contact. Also, can my bodyguards come in? Not that I'm worried about an attack, but they're also my right-hand men, or ponies if you prefer."

A new member shook his head. "Out of the question. This is a matter of urgent secrecy. They'll have to wait for you."

The dying officer rose to his feet. He was shaking like a leaf. I wondered how hard he tried to hold out, to pray for a better answer than the one being offered to him as he approached me. I tried to think of something reassuring to say. "You will still be you, just in a different shape. We won't leave any gift in you right from the start. You'll probably be the most clean and instinct-free pony we'll ever get."

"Save your supporting platitudes for someone else. I'll be the judge of it, and the others know me well enough." He stopped in front of me. "Alright, so, what, french kissing time?"

Cindy tilted herself. "That's one way."

He shuddered. "I think it's the only way I'm comfortable with, and I'm not comfortable with it."

~Let me,~ came Cindy's voice, and I did let her. She leaned us in and she pressed her lips to his, slipping him some tongue for just a moment before she drew back, or tried. He grasped her around the cheeks and held her a moment, forcing the contact to last a few seconds before he let her go. She was driven to a deep blush by the unexpected aggression.

I could feel the gift spreading through him. It was a fairly average amount. He would not be royalty. My horn began to glow as I reached for that gift, directing it. "We're going to ruin your clothes, I should note, and did you settle on a kind of pony?"

"I think one of the ones with the magic, the horned ones. Not much interest in farming or flying."

I noticed the female and several others were taking notes. Of course they would be. This was a first on a few levels. Cindy joined me with her magic, and we began to reforge the man. We felt the gift try to invert his sex, and redirected it away from that effort, instead growing a spiraled horn. It was a pinkish color, just like the fur that was starting to sprout all over him. I could feel the wrongness in his body suddenly, and pressed the gift against it, destroying the sickness as we rebuilt him. With a loud snap and a grunt of pain, he fell to all fours. "Stay calm and with us," I coached. "Focus on your friends, and what's important to you, and don't let yourself be caught up in any new urges. We'll be rid of those soon."

His pants tore as his legs reshaped and a tail burst free, soon covered in a darker maroon shade that matched his new mane. He was a pony, a pink and dark red unicorn. There was still some gift in there, and I tried to be generous, siphoning it into his vital organs to make him healthy and strong where the disease had been sapping him before. He took a deep and clear breath and shook himself out. "I don't know what you just did, but that felt amazing."

He turned to face his fellows and snapped a crisp, yet awkward, salute. "I feel clumsy as fuck, but healthy as a horse, pun intended. Permission to resume duty?"

The female wagged a pen. "Denied. Get some new pants first."

He smirked. "Yes ma'am." He turned back towards me. "You did good, I think... I'm going to have to get used to this, but I feel... alive! That hurt like a son of a god damned bitch, but what good surgery doesn't?" He took an uncertain step and collapsed, only to quickly gather himself back up again and get to trying all the harder. He was not going to be deterred by alien anatomy. But I found it interesting...

"We burned the gift out of you so quickly you didn't pick up the instinctive movement," I noticed out loud. That prompted a flurry of new writing.

"I'll figure it out, on my own, without some disease telling me what to do, thanks." He rose and took a step without collapsing, much to his delight. He would figure it out, one way or the other.

I turned for the door. "I gather that's all you needed?"

"Yes," said one of the men, "But you don't have to leave the city. We do ask that you not infect anyone else, even if they request it, unless you're approved by someone of captain rank or higher. Any infection outside of that will be considered a criminal act. You are not outside the law."

That seemed fair. I nodded. "Alright."

Things were looking up.

Author's Notes:

Would you take the offer? I'm not sure everyone dying of a terminal disease would accept a species transplant to avoid it, but hey, better than typos, right?

44 - Bigger Problems

I sat beside a water fountain. Water didn't flow through it anymore, but it was still a central location and watching people go past was interesting enough, and gave them a chance to see me and get used to the idea that I wan't going to try to steal their humanity away or something.

The ponies who went past would nod at me and smile, or sometimes wave or even rush up for a hug. They were all pretty happy to see me, and I felt good returning the warmth.

The humans were a mixed bag. Some were curious, others cautious, a handful outright nasty looking, but most just walked past, more intent on their destination than me.

Sandra leaned against me. "This is really good, you know. If they have a pony on the upper echelon, even if he doesn't think much like one, he's a lot less likely to let them set rules based on being a pony alone getting you less than a human would."

Dusk shook his head. "Part of it depends on how much they make public. They may hide this ever happened, even if it does influence his personal decisions."

A soft crackle issued from my walkie talkie and I pulled it out. "William here, what's up?"

"We've got a new task for you, a big one. Feel free to bring your friends."

Sandra perked her ears. "Finally." Dusk stood up, and soon we were all on our way back to the central HQ. "Think they want us to work with a stubborn community?"

Dusk tilted his head. "Or maybe a unicorn messed up with one of the cleanups?"

I winced at the idea. "I'm thankful they seem to cast by rote, and they know how to feel for the gift, so they should know if they missed something, though I imagine that'll only happen if the pony has more then the usual amount."

Cindy shook her head. "They wouldn't call us for either of those things. It must be something new, or planning."

We arrived shortly after, and they waved us inside without fanfare. The circle of officers was present, though a few were missing. Our pony friend was there, dressed sharply despite being four-legged. He must have noticed our looks, because he cleared his throat. "I had my old uniforms resized and adjusted. Expect to see a lot more ponies following the trend I'm offering soon."

~That's the first time they used the word 'pony' instead of 'little horse'. Progress.~

The female leaned forward. "We're not here to discuss clothing standards. A rogue feral's been spotted, and it's a huge one. Huge enough that I'm not eager to send our average horses or my men after it." She pointed her pen at me. "You have the best odds of negotiating with it and coming to a peaceful arrangement. If that fails, long-range bombardment will be the next option."

Sandra tilted her head a little. "Is it that dangerous that bombing it is literally choice #2?"

She frowned a little. "It is a dragon. A horse-dragon. Four arms, two legs, one head thank god, and demonstrated ability to breathe fire. It's already demanded 'tribute' from a few settlements, but it hasn't actually hurt anyone yet, which is why we're hoping William here can resolve it peacefully, before we have to resort to overwhelming violence."

The pony clopped his hooves together. "If we can bring it in, that will be a huge increase in our capabilities. It can serve as a transport, mobile attack platform, messenger, and more, and it'd only need food, not rapidly-dwindling fuel supplies. First priority is to de-escalate the situation. It is in its best interest to join us and be a part of things. Dragon-sized or not, we can and will kill it if we have to."

Dusk nodded his head. "Have you found its home yet?"

One of the other officers nodded and pointed up towards a map. With a press of a laser pointer he was able to indicate a particular mountain. "It's making no large effort to hide where it comes from. We theorize it feels invincible right now, and so has little reason to be subtle about its movements. That works in our benefit. Do not make it clear that we can threaten it. If things go poorly, we'd rather catch it unawares and end that battle before it ever begins."

It was settled, mostly. I wasn't looking forward to the idea of maybe being roasted alive, but Cindy insisted she could help with that, at least a little.

When the meeting was declared over, we made to depart, only to be interrupted by the pony-officer in the hallways. "I need to talk to you, man to man, as it were."

Cindy perked her ears curiously. "What's wrong?"

He frowned a little. "I had a wife of thirty years, decided she didn't want to be married to a horse. I can't force that, but to be frank, I don't feel like being alone either. I'm no novice to the dating scene, but where does a pony even start? I still prefer the look of a human, to tell the truth, but I don't think most of them want to get friendly with a pony, even one with a few fancy medals."

Sandra's ears wilted and she shook her head. "That's awful. It was this or dying, wasn't it? She should... at least try to be understanding."

Dusk nudged Sandra. "Easy to say. Your loved one suddenly changing species isn't something everyone can just ignore."

I offered a hand towards the new pony. "To start, we really should get your name."

He gave a quirk of a smile, putting his hoof in the offered hand. "Major Smith, pleased to meet you all. We're not here to point fingers at my ex. I don't blame a person for not wanting to kiss a horse."

Cindy shook her head. "Don't be so certain of that. Make yourself available and try going on some dates like normal. I bet a few women will get interested in you, even if you are a pony. You're a cut above most."

Sandra raised a hoof. "As for ponies, they're easy, depending on what you're looking for. Uh, casual's almost too easy, but I doubt you want that."

He frowned. "I'm not looking for a random pony to hop on top of."

Dusk pointed at Sandra's cutie mark. "Look for those. Anyone with one has their stuff together, up here." He tapped his head.

Major Smith's ears went upright. "Huh, that explains how I got one."

Dusk threw up his hooves. "Everyone's getting one before me!"

Author's Notes:

Darn site outtages! They make me typo in fury.

45 - To Slay a Dragon(clop)

We were sped along, not in a helicopter, but along the ground that time in a jeep. As we went, Sandra squirmed a little before she casually announced. "I think I'm ready for a fresh egg." She glanced around. "Not right this second, of course. I'm not doing it in the back of a jeep."

Dusk tilted his head a bit. "That puts you ahead of most." He looked up at me, then her, looking like he had a question he dared not voice.

Cindy stuck out her tongue. "She's ours."

Dusk clopped his forehooves together meekly. "But I don't have a foal yet that I'll ever actually see. We're all family, a herd, right?"

This new world had strange new family dynamics. I reached for Dusk's head, softly petting over his ears. I didn't feel jealous towards the unicorn. He had been a good friend, and didn't ask for much in return. "If Sandra wants it."

Sandra perked an ear and looked surprise before looking between us and Dusk. "Oh, sure, make it my decision." She leaned forward and nuzzled at Dusk gently. "A challenge! Whichever of you two gets their mark gets the next egg."

Dusk frowned a little. "That's a little mercenary for love, isn't it? I... I just love you, Sandra. You're smart and collected and I want to have a foal with you, if you'll have me. I want to be a full part of this herd."

The human driver had, to his credit, managed to be quiet during the exchange. He raised a hand off the wheel to point at a small mountain up ahead. "That's the operation zone. You're going to have to hike the rest of it." The jeep came to a smooth halt and he waited.

We climbed free and I stretched out, thankful to have room for my large form to exist in. The jeep turned around in a wide circle before vanishing along the highway we came in on, leaving us to our own devices. I had a radio to call for a ride back, assuming we didn't get roasted in the mission.

Dusk rubbed alongside Sandra. "Let's focus on the mission, but I meant what I said."

Sandra nipped at his cheek and ear, her tongue wrapping around him like a hug as natural as her form ever would be. "I'll consider it. Let's go meet a dragon."

We set off towards the glorified hill we called a mountain, eyes locked to the sky for signs of a reaction, and were not disappointed. A small dot became a small figure with flapping wings. As it approached it became larger and larger, until the full magnitude of the beast became clear. It was six stories tall, easily. It appeared vaguely tauroid, at least in the sense that its two front limbs had hands, while the back four had hooves. What broke the illusion was that it was clearly bipedal, meaning the middle limbs looked useless, just hooves held up with no particular function.

It landed in front of us and made the ground shudder beneath our hooves. "You're intruding on my land." Well, it started with talking. It could have already gone worse. Its nose twitched, horse head leaning in and nudging Sandra over. "You. Flip over and spread your legs and I'll spare the others."

Sandra paled instantly. "You're... how? You'll kill me!" She scrambled to her hooves and scurried behind me. "I don't want to be split in half, thanks."

The dragon-pony huffed softly, fur rippling under its massive bulk as it, no he, looked at me directly. "What do you plan to pay then, to not be eaten?"

A thought came to me. The dragon hadn't actually hurt anyone yet, just made noise and gotten concessions. "We're not here to offer things, except maybe a way to not be alone out here."

Ears large enough to double as cars perked up. "Oh? You want to join my herd? How flattering!"

Dusk smiled a little. "Not exactly. We've been making peace between the ponies and the humans. They would like you to join them. You'll have to work, like everyone else, but you get food, shelter, water... friends?"

With surprising speed, the dragon suddenly snapped up Dusk and slurped him up. Cindy fired a comparatively tiny bolt of energy at the dragon, only making him laugh. "He's not dead, yet." He opened his mouth and showed the panicked looking Dusk was sitting on his tongue before closing his mouth.

I decided to stick to my guns. "You don't want to eat him. You're a pony, even if you're a large one. Put him down and let's talk, like reasonable people."

With a dark flash, suddenly Dusk was standing beside me, looking frazzled and singed on the edges, but intact. "I did it!"

The dragon's reply was to snap me up next. This wasn't going as well, or as poorly, as I had hoped. Its tongue ran up along the underside of me. It was huge, warm, and wet. It also didn't stop moving. At first I thought it was just a bit slimy and gross, but it kept rubbing, and soon I was both hard and wet from the attention. It was saying something, but it was surprisingly hard to understand while I was inside his mouth. Its distracting tongue caressing only seemed to get worse over time, and I was soon grinding my hind-hips against the tongue. I had no fear that it would actually eat me. For some reason it felt pretty safe in there, and I wondered why Dusk had been so scared.

I was suddenly exposed to cool air as he extended his tongue with me on it, showing me to my friends even as I ground wantonly against the tongue. ~He's drugging us,~ came Cindy's voice ~We should fight it.~ Easier thought than actually done. Climax came hard and we sprayed across his tongue, hosing it down as we trembled in pleasure. We were allowed to limply fall from the tongue between our friends, and the dragon reared back up, swallowing the small gift we had given it.

Sandra rushed up to check on me, only to stop and put a hoof over her nose. "Oh wow, you stink. Are you alright?"

"They're fine," said the dragon. "Now, as you were saying?"

Author's Notes:

Negotiations with the dragon don't go smoothly, but no one's been fried or swallowed yet. It could be worse?

Typos don't negotiate.

46 - Enter the Dragon(clop)

Dusk moved between the dragon and I. "Enough! We came to help you, not this."

The dragon gave a soft chortling. "You're so tiny and cute, look at you standing up to me." He reached out a hand and softly knocked Dusk over onto his side. "You're adorable."

Dusk grabbed the hand rubbing his belly with all his legs and held on. "Aren't you tired of being alone up here?"

Try as he might, he couldn't stop the dragon from easily slipping his hand away, only to resume petting Dusk. "I'm a dragon. Being alone is my destiny. Now where were we?"

Sandra moved up beside Dusk. "It doesn't have to be like that."

I was just starting to swing upright. The dragon's rough but enjoyable treatment had my heads spinning.

The dragon scowled at Sandra and Dusk. "You don't know what you're talking about!"

Sandra pointed back at me. "He's been working hard to bring ponies and humans together. They really want to meet you, but only when you're ready to drop the 'rawr I'm a big scary dragon' act."

Dusk bobbed his head. "We have food, and company."

The dragon's wings flared out to either side. "Do you have anyone even half my size? You're inviting me to live with ants! This is the best I'm going to get."

Dusk nuzzled up against a hand. "We're not ants. You were our size once. We're all people. Don't you want to stop being alone?"

The dragon looked sad, but quickly looked angry instead. "Don't lecture me! I don't want to be a giant, creeping around hoping I don't squish anyone."

Sandra nodded a little. "Still better than... this. Isn't it worth a shot?"

The dragon pointed at me as I started to get a hold of myself. "I heard that one in my head before, trying to order me around. Well, look at me. You can't boss me like that."

I shook my head. "I was speaking to all the ponies, not you specifically. I'm doing that right now. You're obviously a bit more than a random pony."

"Damn right I am..." He looked between the each of us, then sagged a little. "I didn't ask to be a dragon..." He reached and casually knocked Sandra over, rolling her to her back and rubbing between her hindlegs with a finger large enough to crush her. She squeaked and wriggled, but he was surprisingly gentle for his size, making her squirm and moan despite the situation. "It's not like I don't have those... needs."

I tried to imagine his attempts at coupling with any other pony I'd encountered, but could only imagine tragedy being the result. With only the vaguest idea, I thought out to Crystal, and she promptly answered, appearing brightly. "What--" She trailed off as she beheld the huge dragon and shrank back. "What the fuck?"

The dragon tilted its head at the new sparkling pony and reached to flip her over next, and soon he had two mares at his mercy. Crystal was a bit stronger in will. Though she wriggled, her eyes focused on me. "What... did you call me for? I pray to god above it isn't for this."

Cindy shook her head. "Nope! Can you contact the shapeshifters and ask them how big they can get?"

With a flash of magic, she was gone, hopefully to find an answer. The dragon was apparently enjoying his toy, even if one of them vanished. His cock had slipped from some internal sheath where it was hidden like a reptile's, but it was shaped like a horse's. Dusk focused on it, running his magic up and down the length in slow strokes as he spoke, "We want to be your friend, and introduce you to others who would also be your friend. You're a lackluster bully, but you could be a terrific ally."

The caress of magic worked well on him and he began to buck at the air as he panted. "Mmm, you just keep that up, whatever you're doing." His eyes became half-lidded, soaking up the pleasure of Dusk's attention. The finger that held Sandra down withdraw as he fell to all six limbs and raised his rump into the air, thrusting against the strokes. "Just a little more..."

I could see the effort of jacking off something that massive was taking its toll on Dusk and I pulled him close. Cindy and I touched our horns to his and our magic joined his, under his control. His mental grip become larger and firmer, and he began to tease and tickle at the member easily with a sigh of relief. "I can't promise everyone will want to do this, but I bet a few might, and that's all you need."

Sandra rolled over to her hooves and scurried to join us, hiding behind me a little, lest she get grabbed again. The dragon trembled as huge drops of pre-seed fell to the ground beneath it, each large enough to soak a man from head to toe without effort. "W-why? I eat a lot, mmmf, and t-take a lot of space. Why do you w-want me so bad?"

Dusk tickled along the underside of the member before resuming his firm strokes. "No one deserves to be alone, and your size is an advantage. We can work around all that, if you're willing to work with us."

Suddenly thinking of it, I felt into the huge mass of the dragon, but found no gift within. It must have all been used up making him into such a titan. I wondered how long the change took? Perhaps not that long, considering how coherent he was.

Cindy added quietly, "If he hadn't become so large, he must have had enough gift to be royalty."

With a sudden booming roar and a plume of fire that soared over our heads, he let loose. We should have seen it coming, but he was still facing us. The first jump of his cock sprayed us down with sticky goop. For better or worse, it was much the same as anyone else's, just a lot of it. We were soaked, but he was relieved, dripping to the ground from his still firm but no longer angry looking member.

He sank to the ground with a loud sigh. "Fine. If you want me to come play that badly... Maybe I will, but I doubt it'll last long." His sour words were interrupted as Dusk gave him another soft pull. He squirmed a little and gave a bit of a squeak. "Sensitive!"

Crystal appeared and sank into the puddle of cum, and her expression darkened instantly. "Did I just step in what I think I did?"

Sandra nodded, looking relatively clean from her hiding place behind me.

Crystal put a fetlock over her face. "I came to tell you that the shapeshifters can't get much bigger than they started. Need anything else before I go take an hour-long shower?"

We let her vanish back to her den. The dragon put a hand on his chest. "Oh, I'm Reggie. Nice to meet you." We exchanged titles quickly before he nodded. "Well, lead the way. Need a ride? You're going to need a bath first I think."

I looked around the quiet wilderness. "How do you plan that?"

He scooped us up in his hands and took off back towards the mountain. His wings were even larger up close, and their flaps displaced so much air that he didn't have to move them often. Soon we arrived beside a natural lake and he set us down beside it. He dipped his hands in afterwards, casually washing himself. "We'll head out after you're clean."

I washed my own hands before pulling out the radio and reporting in. We'd be bringing home company that day.

Author's Notes:

No ballistic missiles will be required today. He's not such a bad guy, just too big for the world, and a bit lonely.

Maybe he could date some of the typos? They get pretty big.

47 - News from the Western Front

We returned as heroes, and the dragon found out that there were other large ponies around. None of them were quite on his scale, but large enough to not feel alone, and get some socialization in. As they worked to build a primitive hut for him to dwell in, the rest of us got some needed showers.

We didn't get much time off. We were called in the next day with dire news. Contact had been made with the west, including California and the northern parts of Mexico, and the latter was troubling. It seemed the ponies of South America were engaged in a full-scale genocide. Conversion or destruction, there were no other option for the ponies there. Entire countries had become human free. Compared to that, even New York seemed a pathetically minor issue of civil rights.

Cindy had an idea. "We should contact Luna and see if she can't let us talk to the princess of South America."

This required explaining who Luna was, as the officers were quite confused at the new name drop. "She's, to make it simple, a leader of the original ponies on their original world and she's been trying to find a solution to this whole thing with limited results." My words were mildly helpful at least.

The female pointed at pen at me. "That would have been useful information to have earlier. Can you contact her at any time? Can you put her in contact with us?"

I shrugged at that, "We talk telepathically through dreams, which sounds insane to start, so I have no idea how to get her to talk to other people. I could ask?"

"Do that. Now. You're dismissed."

Ugh, sent to my room. Even as a princess I wasn't immune to being grounded it seemed. I chuckled at my plight and returned to my quarters with Sandra and Dusk at my sides. They snuggled in against me as I settled to try to get to sleep. Dusk suggested, "If you got some of her magic, you should try dream-talking too. Try getting into our dreams."

As valid idea as any, or so I figured. When trying to get to sleep, it came swiftly, and I found myself in a perfectly black void. Cindy stood next to me in her own tauroid body. She moved up and kissed me, hands wrapping around my upper torso as she pulled me into a rather passionate hug. "It feels so nice to be able to touch you instead just touching myself."

I wasn't entirely sure how to react to any of that, outside the obvious physical ways. I hugged her back briefly. "Uh, so which do you want to try first?"

"It was Dusk's idea!" She pointed into the dark. "Go ahead."

I concentrated on Dusk, and the void ceased being the void. Instead I saw Dusk sitting upright in front of a gathering of ponies. Each one seemed to take turns walking up to him and nuzzling his enhanced anatomy. "You are so wise and virile, we are lucky to have you." Most were mares, but not all, and he gave them equal attention with soft pets and soothing words. It was a basic power trip dream, though it seemed fairly harmless as they went.

Cindy snorted with an amused expression before reaching into the vision and pulling Dusk free abruptly. Dusk came aware with a squeak. "Huh? Cindy?" He turned in her grasp to see me. "Will! You did it!"

Cindy put Dusk down, letting him rush over to sit beside me while she conjured up Sandra's dream. She was a human there, watching TV, and enjoying time before everything went pony. I shook my head. "Leave her. It feels cruel to interrupt that."

The point had been made, dream magic was part of our bag of tricks. Thinking of Luna wasn't quite enough, barely making an impression in the void. Cindy sat down beside me, opposite of Dusk, and touched her horn to mine, and together we pierced the veil between worlds, revealing Luna taking a bath.

She noticed the intrusion almost immediately and looked towards us. "Oh! I didn't know you could do that. One moment." She drew down a curtain over the vision, giving her privacy, until she stepped out around it and joined us in the void. "I gather this is something important, or are you simply testing a new ability?"

Dusk pointed off in a direction. "Ponies are taking over South America." At Luna's blank look, he added, "One of our continents. They're killing or converting all the humans there. We think we have America, uh, a country, locked down."

Luna leaned in towards Dusk. "Who are you, if I may ask? You look almost normal. Are there many others like you?"

Cindy flashed a grin. "He's a friend of ours. We brought him along, and yes, a lot of ponies are mostly normal."

Luna clopped her hooves together. "Praised be harmony. As for this 'Southern America', there is little I could do to directly aid."

I raised a hand. "Not so fast. You're in contact with all the, uh, 'princesses', right?"

Luna nodded. "To an extent. Only a few willingly come to see me, like yourself. Most seem to avoid me."

Dusk tilted his head. "Wait, did you find any answers yet?"

Luna frowned at Dusk's interruption, but then brightened. "Ah, yes! Thank you for reminding me. Princess Twilight Sparkle surmised that the void taint could be expended, freeing a pony from its effects."

I sighed at that. "We found that one out on our own, anything else?"

Luna swiveled an ear. "Have you? Well that's good. I'll pass the word on to the others." She squinted at Dusk, staring at him a long moment, then looking up at me, then Cindy. "Why is he free but you two are still infected?"

Cindy moved between me and Luna with a frown. "Anything else?"

Luna waved a hoof, shoving Cindy aside effortlessly. "You can't challenge me here. Tell me and be truthful."

Author's Notes:

Is Luna onto something? Why is Cindy getting defensive? Find out next time! If the typos don't get me first.

48 - Who Are You, Cindy?

Dusk's fur went on end as he bristled. "Don't be that way to Cindy."

I held up a hand. "Yeah, let's calm this down. Cindy's been a friend for a while now."

Cindy smiled. "She's not wrong though... I haven't told you the entire truth."

Luna nodded slowly. "Good, perhaps now is a good time?"

Cindy pointed at me. "I'd like you to put it together first."

All eyes moved to me, and I considered the case. "The other three-headed pony we met were all people before hand, but you came out of nowhere."

Cindy nodded softly. "That's true. What does that tell you?"

I frowned a little. "That you're different?"

She rolled her eyes. "Well, yes. I... am the void."

Luna's eyes narrowed at the admission, pawing at the black nothing with a hoof as if ready to charge. "Why have you deceived us? Are you seeking to undermine our efforts?"

She shook her head. "There were way easier ways to do that. I could have led Will into his death a bunch of times, if I wanted that. What you call the void isn't really that. I got caught up in the energy passing between your worlds, then I got curious. Having a body is... addictively good. I want to experience all of it, but I also want to help fix things."

Luna paled. "Our blunder has cost the lives of two worlds?!"

She shook her head again. "No no! When you use up the gift, it loosens the hold, and they are free to return to the 'void', and do so."

Dusk pointed at Cindy. "Why can't we 'use up' Will's then?"

Cindy snorted softly. "Because I'm here willingly, you adorable little pony. I could go, but I don't, so the energy comes back. Most of them just want to go home, so freeing them is the best thing you can do."

Luna lifted an ear. "I think I see... But it worries me. Does every... human... infected catch another of your people?"

Cindy shook her head. "Most of them aren't 'people' as you would define them. Imagine some get rocks, or trees, or even a fire. That's why some people have more gift than others." She pointed at me. "You, lucky boy, girl, both? You got a person. And she likes you." Cindy closed the distance and hugged me. Somehow, knowing she was a separate person and not just a bud of me made it easier to return the attention.

Luna cleared her throat. "That was very educational, and I'm glad to understand a little better now, but there are still things to be done. Tell us, do your people have an opinion on this? Why are some of them supporting humans who are making the problem worse?"

Cindy frowned. "I think most of them didn't get lucky enough to bud a head. They don't know where they are, or what's going on, so they aren't taking an active part in things. They probably have no idea what their power is being used for."

Dusk raised a hoof. "Ah ha! So Crystal and the other lesser royalty got animals, but not people?"

Cindy grinned at Dusk. "I knew you were a clever pony. That's what I figured. Living, but not sentient."

Luna nodded slowly. "Very well. Is there some way to contact your people, and recover your lost kin? Surely the threat would diminish without their assistance, as unwitting as it may be."

Cindy shrugged, turning to face Luna. "We're taught from a young age to not go prodding around physical worlds, but then fwoosh! I was swept right into one, right into a living body even. I could feel two energies around me, the already living body, and one that wanted to make it conform. I thought that seemed odd, and kept it at bay at first."

I clapped my hands together. "So that's why I changed so slowly?"

Cindy nodded. "I couldn't make it go away, just sort of delay it, and when it became clear there was no way to entirely stop it, I just tried to make it easy for you. I thought you really wanted to keep those fingers of yours, so I focused on that, and it worked!"

I looked down at my tauroid form a moment. "Yeah... It could have turned out way worse than this. But like Luna said, can we get your friends out of the other royalty? I mean each one is basically a kidnapped alien. That's pretty bad."

Dusk tapped his horn. "Unicorn magic."

Everyone looked at him and he shuffled in place. "Unicorn magic seems to be the same energy, or close enough, to your world, Cindy. If we can figure out a spell for it, we could shove the alien right out of them. Bam! No more royalty, and a free alien."

Cindy looked uncomfortable. "You'd need a test subject... and I like it here. I want to live and explore and do all the things living things do until this body gets old and dies. That's what they do right? I saw it in your head, Will."

I had an idea and smiled. "What if we figured out how to push you out, but didn't send you home?"

She tilted her head. "Where would I be without a body?"

Dusk bobbed his head. "We could put you in a nice rock or something until we got a new body for you."

She frowned. "I like being able to move and feel. Rocks don't do that." She crossed her arms. "I've been nothing but helpful, don't do this."

I hugged her for a change, and kissed her cheek. "We won't do anything without your say so, promise." She relaxed into the affection as Dusk lit up with a new idea.

"Why don't we just make you a new body? Like you are right now, in this dream?"

Luna frowned as she stepped closer. "Making an entire body from nothing would be quite difficult."

Cindy clapped her hands. "I have the answer!" Suddenly, the dream broke. Cindy woke both of us up, and Dusk had no power to remain. The meeting was over.

Author's Notes:

What is Cindy's idea?

Did any of you see this coming?

Is this real life, or just more typos?

49 - Hatching a Plan

I awoke instantly. Cindy put Sandra in front of us. I could see everyone was awake around me. "Alright, so what's this plan of yours that couldn't wait until we were done talking to Luna?"

Cindy tilted herself. "Oh, well I was thinking I could come out a few ways. We could keep growing until I budded off, like I started with the head, or I could move into our foal that Crystal gave us, or Sandra's foal that you gave her. I... kind of got excited about it."

Sandra looked baffled. "Can someone catch me up on all this? What is Cindy talking about?"

Dusk pointed up at Cindy. "She's an alien. Like, literally, not any metaphorical way. Cindy, you really should have let us finish talking with Luna. I wanted to hear her ideas."

I held up a hand. "We can go back to Luna , but you're getting ahead of yourself, Cindy. You're assuming we have to split apart."

Cindy looked confused. "Don't we? I've been hijacking your body for a long time now. I thought you'd be eager to have it to yourself again. You've been very accommodating about it, sure..."

Sandra frowned. "Cindy, you and Will are practically siblings at this point."

Cindy looked confused, then pleased, a smile growing wide. "Are we really? I never had a sibling before... Do you think of me that way, Will?"

I scratched her gently behind one of her big pony ears. "You're a bit more than that, seeing as we're sharing a body. I'm a little annoyed you didn't tell me the whole truth earlier, but I get it. I'd probably have flipped my shit if you tried to explain all that back then."

Cindy looked uncertain. "I was hoping to have you as a lover, but I suppose a sibling is even closer, even if we're skipping the children part of it."

Dusk shook his head. "You two already share the foals you two made. You don't need to... get it from each other."

Sandra nodded in agreement. "Sure, that makes sense, so, uh, alien? Come on, guys, you're not explaining this much to me."

Cindy took a soft breath. "Alright, quick version. I'm a creature of energy, rather than squishy biologics. I got swept up in whatever pushed all the pony energy into your world and got caught by Will, and here I am. I'm enjoying my time as a squishy organic. In theory, every princess like Will has another of my people inside them."

Sandra pointed at herself. "What do I have?"

Cindy tilted her head. "With the gift gone, nothing, but probably a plant. I know of one that behaves similarly to your tongues. Mind you, when I say 'plant', that's just the closest equivalent I can think of. Energy, not biologics."

Sandra sank to her haunches. "I know more, and yet I feel more confused than ever before. So a crazy alien energy plant, and a pony, got together inside me, and here I am?"

Dusk nodded. "That's about the size of it. I must have just gotten a rock or something, since I'm pretty much all unicorn."

I pointed at Cindy. "So, the big question in my mind, what do your people think of all this?"

"I have no idea," she confessed. "I can't go check without leaving you behind, and then I don't think I could come back."

Sandra shook her head. "What about your... uh, family, and life? Didn't you have any commitments before, boom, alien planet?"

"This is my first family." Cindy smiled gently. "I want to keep it. I was 'born' by natural forces, then raised by others who were only related to me by merit of being similar. You are all very different, not similar to me, but caring for me. I like, no, love, this family. I don't want to go."

Dusk sat up with a smile. "Then don't! We like you too, Cindy. Right?"

Sandra bobbed her head. "Sure. I liked you, Cindy, even when I thought you were just a crazy part of Will. It's actually almost a relief to know you're not a part of his splintering psyche."

I shrugged my shoulders. "I've grown attached to you."

Cindy burst into a giggle. "That was a terrible joke, and you know it. Well alright, if you're happy with this weight on your shoulders, I won't insist... There's still the option of becoming one person instead of two."

I felt an ear raising of its own volition. "That sounded like the most intimidating option. What would that entail?"

Cindy tilted a little one way, then the other. "It's hard to... explain, but you have an energy all of your own. I would match its, uh, frequency, and we'd fade into one another, our waves becoming a combination of the two. We would stop existing, as individuals, and become a new person that has the best parts of both."

Sandra clopped a hoof on the ground. "No."

Dusk pointed up at me. "It's his decision."

I didn't exactly like the idea of, basically, dying, even if something 'like' me resulted from it. "Uh, let's not go down that road... Dusk, you said you thought you could affect Cindy's people?"

Dusk perked up excitedly. "Oh yeah! I'll need to practice, and Cindy will have to tell me when I'm doing it right, but I'm, like, 95% sure."

It wasn't a lot to work with, but it was something.

Author's Notes:

Sandra gets caught up, then Cindy has a heart-to-heart with her family. Typos are the result of translating biological emotions to the waveform thoughts of Cindy's people.

50 - When War Beckons

We spent the rest of the week practicing diligently. Dusk led the way. For all our combined might, Dusk's pure-bred unicorn nature seemed better suited for this specific task, though we were able to pick up after him quickly. We learned how to nudge against Cindy's 'essence', which was basically the gift itself, pushing it one way and the other in my body before letting her flow back to her usual place.

"That never stops feeling strange," she complained a little. "Can we stop doing it now?"

Dusk nodded lightly. "I think so. We should update everyone else on what's going on."

We agreed, and soon were standing before the officers. One of them, not the woman or our pony friend, leaned forward. "We were hoping you'd come."

Sandra raised a brow. "Why not just call for us if you were waiting?"

"You were obviously working on something. We trust it was relevant?"

Dusk puffed out his chest a little. "Very. What's going on?"

They showed a map of the United States on a flickering projector and with some quick work with a dry-erase marker showed a nice blob in the middle. "The stabilization effort is... stable, for lack of better word. We foresee no further major issues from preventing us from reuniting the United States, minimizing further casualties, and starting the slow path towards complete restoration. In a move that we should have seen coming, many ponies are volunteering for military service, and the combined ranks are proving effective on the field. That is all good news, and not what we're hoping you'll focus on."

Cindy took control of a hand to wave it at them. "So what are you hoping we'll focus on?"

He drew a circle around Mexico. "The hostile agents we mentioned last time didn't idle during this time. They've taken most of Mexico, and the toll on the human population is staggering. We have refugees pouring in across the border, but that's by far the least of our concerns. If we can handle ponies, I think a few illegal immigrants are barely worth noting. The problem is that what chased them here is unlikely to respect that border anymore than they did. This is war, true war. Not a frantic struggle against a hostile feral force, but a methodic engagement with an organized enemy. We're looking at a production capacity dismally close to zero."

He took a breath, his long-winded exposition taking it out of him. "Thank God for the American gun industry. We still have plentiful stores of ammunition and munitions of an encouragingly wide variety. We're going to run out, but not before we get a lot done. Now tell us you've figured something out that might help."

I nodded. "Well, we've learned the source of the 'gift', and what makes some people more than others. We won't bore you with details, but we know how to manipulate it from further than reach, and if we can get anywhere close to their leader, we can shove their power source out of them."

Smith raised a furry brow. "That's good, but they have armies of ponies between us and them. How do you propose to get close to them?"

Sandra raised a hoof. "We could defect, er, at least look like we are. They'll be eager to bring us to their leader if they think they can get another 'S-Class' like Will on their side.'

Smith snorted before raising a fetlock over his snout. "I hate when I make that noise, but my point stands. You're basically committing suicide. The moment you attack, or if they decide you're not genuine, they'll tear you apart. You may neuter their leader, but you'll go down with them."

Cindy shook her head quickly. "I don't think so. I think we can do this. The pony... template... is not a violent one. We can turn them away from this."

The female tapped her pen on the table lightly. "Do we have an idea that doesn't rely on the good nature of our enemies?"

Another officer raised a lone finger. "There is still the nuclear option."

Grunts, and a lone snort, came in reply. "We don't know where the leader is, and I'm not carpet-nuking the entire continent in the hopes of getting lucky before some other desperate combatant returns the favor all over America."

With an abrupt flash, Crystal appeared. "What's u--Oh god I surrender!" She thrust her hooves up as several guns were pointed at her.

Cindy shook herself. "I called her. She has the key to a backup plan if things go sour."

The guns were lowered, and Crystal fell back to all fours, though shaking a little. "So... what's up?"

I got the idea, or thought I did. "I think Cindy wants you to teach us all how to teleport. We're going deep into enemy territory and need an out."

Crystal gave an uncertain nod. "Uh, sure? What do I do? I just think about it and it happens."

Dusk focused a moment before pointing across the room. "Can you teleport back and forth within sight?"

Crystal took a slow breath, getting her heart under control and regaining mastery of herself before she popped across the room, then back again. "Ta da!"

Dusk frowned a little. "That's very complicated. You were very lucky in your natural talents. Can you do it again?"

I turned my senses to see the flow of power as Crystal repeated the trick, marveling at the subtle eddies and patterns that created the teleporting spell. It was complicated, and yet...

Cindy smiled broadly. "I see it! You're skipping through my home world."

"Home world?" Smith raised that brow high.

I put a hand over my face. "Say hello to Cindy, one of the first truly illegal aliens in existence."

Author's Notes:

Plans are drafted, as insane as they might be. America appears to be on the mend, but will that mean anything if invaders arrive? I heard they have typos in clear violation of the Geneva convention!

51 - Head for the Border

With fuel being a commodity to be hoarded, and food becoming increasingly available, we were assigned to our new dragon friend. He gathered us up and launched powerfully into the air. "I can't thank you all enough," he said as he soared through the air. "They gave me a whole warehouse to myself, and I've already made some friends. It feels silly, but being helpful is a lot more satisfying than just bossing people around when I wanted something. God, listen to me. I sound like I'm fresh out of some kid's show."

Sandra softly pet the part of the dragon she can reach. "Hey, we're never too old to learn things. You're alright in my book."

"Thanks, uh, and sorry about the whole, you know, asking to kill you thing."

Sandra frowned a little. "Well... at least you didn't actually do it."

"Sorry. I did find a girl though!"

Dusk tilted his head, looking over the massive bulk of the dragon. "Who on earth is that?"

"They, there's three of them, together. They're a huge hydra that lives in the ground as often as not, and she likes me. I won't, uh, bore you with the details, but we're getting along, if you know what I mean."

Cindy burst into a fit of giggles even as her thoughts pushed into my own, ~It's good that they found each other. Biological courtship is fascinating. The idea that new life can come from life is amazing! You can create life. You have no idea how... It's just so hard to grasp.~

I thought back at her curiously, ~You said you just... kinda came into being?~

~Yes. The conditions were right, and so I and a dozen others simply appeared. It's very rare, but it happens on its own. We don't 'make' children like you do. That's... part of why I was ready to split from you, if it meant we could do the courtship ritual and make a life, together...~

I felt a blush rise in my furry cheeks. "I seem to be a popular person for having kids with."

Sandra tilted her head up at me. "What?"

I hadn't realized I spoke outloud. "Oh, sorry, just thinking to myself and it leaked."

Dusk squirmed a little. "I'll stop asking if it bothers you that much, William. I didn't mean to bother you."

I softly scratched Dusk behind an ear. "You're not bothering anyone, me least of all. Thanks for being there."

We were set down in southern Arizona and he saluted lightly. "Last stop. Good luck out there. Let me know when you get back, alright?" We all waved as he took off and left. For being a huge dragon, he was amazingly fast once he got going.

Dusk waved across the desert they were surrounded with. "Well, here we are! We just go the opposite direction he went in and we should hit Mexico, right?"

Sandra nodded. "That sounds right. The sun's low, so now's the right time for desert hiking, last I remember?"

With little option but forward, we began hiking. Sandra asked as we went, "Don't you think we should practice the teleporting a bit, short range preferably. Remember what happened with Crystal when she tried to do a long distance jump? She sent you flying off to who knows where."

Dusk tilted his head. "I wasn't there for that, but we don't want that. Should I try first?"

Sandra moved in close to him. "Sure, just a few feet ahead. It should be easier with me than Will and Cindy, considering how big they are."

Cindy flashed a cheeky grin. "Did you just call us fat?"

Sandra turned up her nose. "I just said there's a lot of you to love, right Will?"

I held up a hand. "Oh sure, drag me into this now."

Dusk's horn glowed, and he and Sandra vanished, only to reappear further ahead, though Sandra was off to the right by a large degree. She rushed up to Dusk. "See, that's what I meant. We can't be doing that if we're trying to move farther than a few feet, or I could end up in the middle of the ocean or something. What did Crystal say she did to fix it?"

I thought back through hazy recollections. "I think she said something about wrapping her passengers up, like putting a shield around them just before she jumped."

Dusk bobbed his head and looked eager. "I'll try that." A faintly visible bubble appeared around him and Sandra. "Ready?"

Sandra nodded and they promptly vanished with the complex eddy of the magic involved. They appeared just as close to one another that time, and Sandra rewarded him with an eager hug. "Great job!" She trotted up to me. "Your turn. Everyone that can do magic should have this down. Our lives could depend on it."

Dusk rubbed behind his head. "I have to confess something. I don't know how to teleport out of line of sight."

It seemed so obvious to me. Once I figured out how to teleport at all, making subtle adjustments to the basics seemed plain and simple. But that fit the pattern given so far. "Alright, so you can only do exactly what Crystal demonstrated?" He nodded at me. "So let's make sure we have line of sight working, then we can work on more and get ourselves closer to the border."

I wrapped magic around Sandra, covering us both in a bubble of force before I launched us forward into that other space. For just an instant I could see endless space, and then we were further ahead.

Cindy pointed with a finger at the space that wasn't there anymore. "That was it! That was home. Did you see it?"

I nodded while Sandra shook her head. Sandra pointed at herself. "I just saw white."

Dusk quickly caught up with us, smiling. "You did great! How are you going to show the other one? Where could you teleport to?"

I frowned, thinking of teleporting underground, or back to base, and both seemed like bad ideas. Then it struck me. "Oh, I'll just teleport backwards."

"Backwards?" Dusk tilted his head.

I hiked a thumb over my shoulder. "Literally. I can't see it."

Dusk clopped his hooves. "Great idea! I'm watching."

Wanting to keep our progress going forward, I turned around so my back faced Mexico, and wrapped them both in a bubble before I dived into the space between spaces. Without a clear destination in mind, I was suddenly adrift in what I assumed was Cindy's world. To call it a 'world' seemed a poor fit. It was a universe with no planets in sight, just empty void and bands of bright light in different colors depending on where you looked.

I willed myself backwards, and came crashing back into the physical world. I didn't recognize the land around us at all, but we were all together at least.

Author's Notes:

Where did Will take them all? Are there typos in this new land? Probably.

52 - Greetings

A shrill cry turned our heads to a well-dressed and snooty looking unicorn. "What in Celestia is that?!" she cried, pointing a hoof at me.

We were in the garden of a city. The more I looked at it, the more familiar it became. "Is Luna here?"

She frowned at us. "I won't let you near the princess!" She fled as a way of proving her fealty, leaving us alone in the garden.

Dusk sat up from where he was spawled. "Where are we? Was that another pony?"

Sandra nodded quickly, "Dressed like a ren faire survivor, too. Where are we?"

Several new ponies arrived, marching in with gold armor that shined even in the dim evening light. "Surrender in the name of Princess Celestia!"

I held up my hands. "Woah hey, we're not here to make trouble."

Cindy nodded. "Time to go!" We were thrown into the void abruptly. Sandra and Dusk froze in place, but we could still move. "I think you need to have a clear place in mind, not just hope for the best. I'll get us back where we started."

We fell into the physical world, a few feet from where we began.

Dusk scrambled upright again. "Was that where the ponies come from? Why'd we leave?"

Sandra snorted. "Because they were getting ready to arrest us?"

I looked around with eyes and senses, feeling no strong presences nearby. "I'm not even sure how I got there. Cindy got us back."

Cindy smiled and nodded. "I did what I had to. We can visit them later, I think. We learned what we had to learn, we should get going." She turned towards Mexico and controlled an arm, pointing ahead. "It'll be faster if we hop there, and get some practice in."

Sandra tilted her head a bit. "Is this what it's like, you know, without a body?"

"Sort of... The space between is familiar, but the energy used to get there and back is new. Everyone ready? Will, you do the next one, you need practice, then Dusk, then me."

Sandra snorted softly and scuffed the ground. "Stupid unicorns."

I put up the bubble and looked as far ahead as I could, aiming for the top of a hill I could see in the distance, then it was under us. Dusk looked around quickly before we jumped further ahead to the top of a building. Cindy moved with instinctive speed, and we were in a parking lot.

"Enough!" Sandra slumped to the side, going green through her fur somehow as she struggled against nausea. "Once is enough, twice is rough, three times is too much."

"That is more than enough," came the voice of a mare as she stepped towards us with four ponies at either side. She was a unicorn, and the ponies flanking her were earth ponies. "Peacemaker, we've heard of you. Why are you here?" They were dressed for battle, with thick cloth and leather padding mixed with metal plates that covered softer parts of the pony anatomy. Most were female, with two stallions mixed in. Their hooves were covered in sharp claw-like devices that were quite dangerous as far as I could tell.

Sandra moved in front of me. "We heard there was a lot of ponies down here."

She smirked. "There are. And fewer humans. Are you here to beg for their sake? Their time is done. They had their chance and squandered it. We'll take care of the world and all its animals, and become a better people for it." She raised a gauntleted hoof at me. "No wonder you feel for them, you're trapped in a half-human form."

Some of the other ponies made noises of sympathy and agreement as they looked at me. I frowned and pointed at her with the finger she didn't have. "There's nothing wrong with a helping hand, last I checked. Besides, we can't control what we become, right?"

"Wrong," she said, snorting softly. "Our leader can control the touch of the gods. She could make a true pony out of you."

~That's bad. She either got lucky, or she's communicating with one of my siblings.~

I nodded. "I doubt that, but I'd like to see her try."

"Fantástico . Vienen con nosotros." She waved in a circle, then turned around. "Come with us, and keep your hooves and horns where we can see them. And keep control of your lackeys."

Dusk frowned. "We're not lackeys, we're one herd."

She laughed softly as she began to walk. "In every herd there is the alpha, and the rest. You aren't the alpha, do the math."

A few of the other ponies snickered in agreement, but not all. They formed a loose circle around us and we started walking through the abandoned streets of what looked to be a small city. Sandra got a little closer to one of the mares walking with us. "So, why attack all the humans anyway? Are they causing you trouble?"

"No hablo Inglés." She offered no other reply as she marched forward, pointedly not looking at Sandra.

I moved forward a bit to get closer to the leader. "Do you have a name?"

"It's not important, but Dust Kicker. I know my place." She looked over her shoulder. "You'll learn yours, peacemaker."

We moved on until sunset, when they set up camp and a small fire. They brought rations with them, bits of hay, nuts, and veggies in a bundle that they lightly roasted before eating. It wasn't nearly as bad as one might imagine, but my thoughts were on the meeting with their 'great leader' rather than the basic meal they provided.

Author's Notes:

Hello Equestria! Bye Equestria! Knowing it's an option is a powerful thing, but not as powerful as typos.

53 - A New World Order

We rose early in the day and resumed our journey, wandering through the city. There was activity ahead as ponies moved around the outside of a penned-in perimeter. Inside were humans, or were once. Most were in varying stages of becoming ponies under the baleful gaze of their captors.

Dust Kicked pointed at the group. "We're not cruel. Any human we capture is brought to a safe place and observed while they transition to ensure minimal complications. We want healthy ponies, not insane ones, or hurt ones. A healthy pony is valuable, unlike the humans they once were. A single pony can provide food for a dozen others, what human could match that without gas guzzling machines and raping the world a bit at a time? A pegasus can stay the angry hand of nature, a feat no human could accomplish even with their toys!"

Sandra snorted softly. "So this is all eco-terrorism?"

Dust span around on Sandra and stormed up to her. "We are not filthy terrorists! It's not about being fucking hippies. We won't 'make do' without raping the planet, we'll do better!" She straightened herself out and regained her composure. "I can't expect you to understand, gringo. You've been living with the humans. They're holding on tight to their pathetic old ways, but we'll do better." She lifted a hoof to Sandra's split jaw. "Do you even understand what you've been gifted with?"

"As an earth pony?" asked Sandra. "I can make plants grow."

Dust shook her head. "I'm talking about the front end of you. Your tongues, your mouth. It has a purpose! None of this is random. Every variation has its blessings."

Dusk perked an ear, looking as curious as I felt. I rest a hand on Sandra's head. "Well, what is it good for?"

Sandra nodded quickly. "What he said."

"He?" Dust looked over and up at me. "Hrm, well, I'm sure you've discovered their great strength."

Sandra nodded. "They're pretty handy, pardon the pun."

Dust nodded. "They can also feed, but not the obvious way. You can draw the energy out of living things and store it inside of you, and give it back out again. The more wrapped up they are, the faster the transfer can be done. You could kill with it, but that's not very interesting." She raised a brow. "You can help the sick, by empowering them with the healthy. You can empower unicorns to great feats of magic, or help a pegasus get across a continent in half the time."

~That fits what the creatures do. They feed on the transfer of power. Its movement makes them stronger. They're considered harmless parasites, mostly, more symbiotes than parasitic.~

Sandra let a tongue slip free and peered at it. "How do I do that?"

Dust turned away. "All in due time. We're not here for training. Peacemaker. Come here. See that one?" She pointed in the pen at a normal looking human. "We think he's immune. What would you do with him? Rhetorical question. I'm sure you'd vote to let him free, or live side-by-side or some nonsense. Go, say your goodbyes to him. He's worthless, worse than worthless."

I really didn't like her much. With a soft grunt, I stepped forward. The ponies parted to let me enter the pen and the partially-transformed ponies moved towards the entrance to look at me while some shied away with obvious fear. The immune one stepped up. "Well, is it time then?"

We perked all four of our ears. "Time?"

"They haven't been subtle about it."He shrugged. "I haven't changed, so they're killing me, right?"

I felt inside of him, and despite their words, there was plenty of gift there. Not a huge amount that'd imply royalty, a fairly average amount, but he hadn't changed. None of it was expressing itself. "Well... I don't think I can get you out, but would you want to be a pony if you could?"

"If the choice is change or die, I like living. I can get used to four legs compared to the alternative."

I tried to look supportive, smiling. "What kind of pony would you want to be, if you had to choose?"

He pointed at Sandra, still outside the fence. "Like that one, solid, strong. They seem to get along real good too. Real sal de la tierra sorts. Speaking of which, why did they send someone who speaks fluent English? Did they know I do too?"

I shrugged. "Luck, or destiny."

Cindy smiled gently. "We're going to make your wish come true. Close your eyes and imaging the pony you want to be, and hold it there as strong as you can."

I thought to add. "It's also going to hurt. Not many ways to avoid that short of knocking you out."

He stood ready as he ever would be. ~Let me. I don't want to be too obvious about it. You look surprised.~

With Cindy's advice, I feigned shock at the first crack. "I think it's catching!"

The man fell to the ground as he rapidly reconfigured in a horrifically painful orchestra of shattered bones and snapping tendons. His body reforged itself in the bloody bath of his gurgled screams, until all that was left was a weakly breathing blue earth pony. We couldn't see all of him, his clothes stretched horribly over his altered form. He passed out as soon as the changes slowed, but he seemed alive.

Dust Kicker huffed at me when I was brought out of the pen. "Even now you manage to find peace. He will be well treated, as one of us. You have a true talent, a pity it's being wasted on the humans. Come, we still have long to go."

Author's Notes:

Hello blue-pony! Sandra learns she has a powerful gift in her mouth, if only she knew how to use it.

54 - To Power a Nation

Dust Kicker led the way, presumably to the south. A few days passed without much happening but walking. No wonder they hadn't already poured into the United States already, if they didn't have any way to move around quickly. It also meant any move they did make would likely be an uncomfortably large number of attackers, like an old-fashioned war.

I moved up besides Dust Kicker. "You know, a lot of people are going to die if you launch a hostile invasion on America. Humans and ponies both. Assuming you catch them by surprise and take a major population center or two, they will react like a trapped animal."

Dust Kicker snorted angrily. "That is exactly what they are, animals!"

Sandra raised a brow. "Animals with missiles and bombs, and they still work. You plan to march in there with a few legions of ponies, the last thing you'll see is a bright white flash before you find out if there's a god or not."

Dust held up a hoof. "Save your words. I know you're a peacemaker, Peacemaker. Unless the humans of the states submit willingly, we will force the issue. There is no more room in this world for humans. It's our world now. We'll take over where they left off. It'll be ponies to explore the cosmos, it'll be ponies that find God. It'll be ponies, not humans. They're done." She accelerated, ending the conversation.

One of the escorts came in a bit closer. "You don't get it, gringo. They can use all the bombs they want, it just slows things down, si? You think Mexico doesn't have no bombs? It did! Here we are. I used to be soldier myself. I saw them. They can't be stopped."

Dusk perked an ear at him. "How? They're still ponies, right? Flesh and blood, blows up just the same as any human."

The escort glanced ahead, then back at Dusk. "Look, you are good person, si, I know this. They don't care. I'm sorry." He moved away from us, turning his eyes straight forward.

On the dusk of that day, we saw light in the city ahead, which surprised me. "Is it a fire?"

Dust laughed softly. "A fire of sorts, yes, but not the one you're imagining. Come and see what I've been talking about. We're not aiming to drag society backwards, but push it forwards. This way." She accelerated into a full trot and we soon entered the city proper. The lights were working! Not all of them, some were broken, but most of the street lamps were on, and inside homes there was light. I could see ponies inside, living their little lives happily. It almost seemed... normal, if you ignored the pony part.

"Behold! And not a single drop of oil is being burned to do it."

I raised a brow curiously. "How?"

She didn't answer, instead leading us further into the city. she knocked on a door and a furry snout peeked out, several tongues tasting the air. "Dust Kicker, you return. A pleasure to see you, ma'am." The snout withdrew, then the door opened wide, revealing a pony much like Sandra, with bisected jaw and thick tail, though he was a pegasus, not an earth pony. "Operations running full power, ma'am. The grid is holding up admirably, repairs are underway where it isn't."

Dust Kicker nodded at the pegasus and pointed back at us. "Show them the power source."

"Yes ma'am." He looked past Dust to us. "This way." Then he turned away and walked into the warehouse. We didn't have far to go to see a row of a dozen unicorns with wires attached to their horns. They were chewing softly on what looked to be hay as power arced and crackled along the wires. "Here we are. Our brave volunteers. Twelve hour shifts, they are paid in extra rations, which they need, and an extra luxury token. It's hard work, it's long work, but it's good work."

Sandra made a bit of a face. "Does it hurt them?"

He pointed at the first. "Ask him."

I stepped up to the first unicorn. "Hey there. You alright?"

The unicorn looked up at me, finishing his mouthful of hay. "As alright as anyone working is. Not quite what I expected my college degree to get me, but it could be worse." He sunk his snout into the hay. They all seemed to be constantly eating.

I looked to the pegasus. "It must be very draining, if they keep eating like that without putting on weight. Are you sure it's healthy?"

The pegasus shrugged. "As healthy as any hard work is? Pony bodies are built differently, unicorns especially. Food in their belly meta... metabol-- Digests almost instantly if they're putting out energy. Like I said, all volunteers. They can quit anytime they want to. We don't need twelve, but it gives us room in case someone needs to go to the bathroom or their shift ends." He gave a wry chuckle. "No meal breaks, though."

Dusk shrank in beside me. "No thanks. I'd rather be moving. Playing a battery sounds dull."

The pegasus tossed his head at the line. "To each their own."

Dust Kicker advanced and shepherded us back towards the door. "See? Our cities will run entirely on renewable resources, that even simpletons can provide. Even those struck with terrible diseases and tragic accidents will have parts to play. A job for every person."

Cindy raised a brow. "If you're a unicorn?"

Dust waved off the comment. "We have different positions for different types of ponies. It's late, let's get some real food and enjoy real beds. How's that sound?" Her escorts gave a rough cheer of anticipation.

Author's Notes:

We learn more about these South Americans and their new pony society. Will they usher in a new age of prosperity, or are we all one typo away from oblivion?

55 - Dissent in the Ranks

Dust Kicker pointed to a three-story building. "We'll rest for the night there. Go on inside, Peacekeeper, and keep your friends with you."

I expected a dusty and worn down building, but I was quickly proven wrong. The place was clean, there were lightbulbs in every room, awaiting the casual flick of a switch to turn on, and the water looked potable enough from the faucets.

Sandra looked around curiously. "Well, for being hellbent on genocide, they know how to keep a place tidy..."

Dusk tapped a chin. "That word has never been more fitting, race killing."

Cindy looked between them. "They're harnessing the power very effectively. I'd love to see some of 'our' cities with that. That would make everyone happier, wouldn't it?"

Sandra pointed at her own mouth. "Forget that a moment, what about these? She said I could do a lot with these things." She let her tongues free and waved them around. "I don't see how..."

Dusk approached Sandra and nuzzles one of the slimy tongues. "Try it on me, just be gentle."

Sandra rubbed a tongue along the underside of his snout. "You're too sweet. Alright." She wrapped a tongue around his midsection, horn and his hindquarters and squeezed gently. Dusk squirmed and let out a little noise of enjoyment, quickly growing stiff from the close contact. Sandra rolled her eyes at the reaction and squeezed again. "I don't know how to start it."

An idea came to me. "Why don't we get his energy moving, and you focus on feeling that, then making it happen on your own?" I stepped up to Dusk and gave his head a soft pet around the tongue ensnaring his horn. "Go ahead and do some magic for us."

"It's hard to concentrate," he complained even as his horn began to glow. He lifted up a book that was sitting on a dressed and floated it over.

Sandra's eyes widened. "I can feel that!" The tongue around Dusk's horn squeezed firmly.

Dusk let out a ragged gasp. "I feel that!" Sandra was drawing the magic from him, forcing him to expel the energy. He closed his eyes and panted for breath, seeming to enjoy the act of being drained. "If the power hookup feels the same way, I can see how they get volunteers."

Sandra did not sample him for long. As she worked, the tongue wrapped around his horn began to glow brighter and brighter. When she drew it back, the glow diminished, but remained as a reminder of its held power. "Step one! Now, for step two, I guess I push instead of pull?" She looked to me. "You're the only other one here, but you already have all the energy you need..."

I made a rolling up motion. "Keep it, for an emergency. You may even need it yourself."

She got the idea and pulled in her tongues, closing her mouth and concealing the glow.

A soft knocking drew our attention to the door. Cindy called out, "Come in!"

A mare with pinkish-brown fur came in and closed the door behind herself. She had one of those cutie marks, showing a corn stalk with a smiley face on it. "Hola , habla usted español?" We shook our heads and she cleared her throat. "I speak... English a little. We talk?"

I nodded at her. "Have a seat. What's up?"

She glanced up at the ceiling before looking back at me with mild confusion before she shook her head. "You from America, si? Yes? Still hombres... people?"

Sandra nodded at her. "We have humans and ponies. They're learning to get along."

"I speak English, a little. You speak slowly, please?" She gave a nervous smile. "My name is Campo de Maíz. Campo or Maiz is good. They do good things, yes? Do bad things. Hombres are good. I... born hombre. Don't want to see all hombres gone." She sagged her head a little. "Think of children, not know what hombre is, very sad."

Dusk frowned as he chose his words slowly for her benefit. "We agree. There is no good reason to hurt humans. We are humans." He waved a hoof at her. "Just fuzzy ones."

She smiled a little before glancing back at the door. "They check on you, yes? Need look busy." She stepped up to Dusk and glanced down at his still stiff member before turning away from him and lifting her tail aside. "Already I am with child."

Dusk colored at the sudden offer, "It feels different when the pony is obviously thinking it through." He hopped up on her and hugged her gently, thrusting his member up under her without entering her. "We don't have to actually do it." He seemed content rubbing against her.

She joined in the blush, looking towards the ground. "I not alone. Many Mexicanos just want live. Did some escape?"

Cindy quickly nodded. "We heard a lot of them made it to America. They're being treated nicely. Anyone willing to lend a hand is welcome."

She smiled, but before she could speak, the door opened without knocking. One of the guards peeked in and snorted softly. "¿Que rápidamente? Usted no tiene ninguna vergüenza, chica. ¿No sabes que no tienen nada para ti?"

She looked all the more shamefaced, shuffling her hooves. "Son gente muy agradable."

He waggled his brows. "Podría ser muy agradable también." He laughed and shut the door.

She grunted. "That hombre! Still, is good we were ready, yes?"

Author's Notes:

Hello Corn Field. You seem like a nice mare. What are we going to do with you? Your bad English is putting typos everywhere!

56 - Don't Forget Us(clop)

Maize squirmed a little. "Do you... have two?"

Dusk gained new coloration as his not-so-subtle oddity became clear, rubbing as it was against the mare. "Oh, yes. Another reason I just hugged."

Maize wriggled away from Dusk and turned around before kissing his nose. "You are good hombre. No forget not all want fight. Good luck, I should go."

She departed, our eyes on her until the door closed behind her. Dusk turned his head forward to find Sandra in front of him. "Um, hi?"

Sandra smiled. "You were very polite to that mare."

Dusk rubbed behind his head. "I wasn't going to just jump on her like that. She was very brave coming to us at all. The least I could do is not make it worse."

Sandra raised her thick tail and tickled along Dusk's undercarriage, its tip brushing back and forth over his twin poles. "That was very responsible of you."

I considered saying something and Cindy spoke internally, ~Leave them. I think this is important.~

Dusk's blush grew worse. "You... shouldn't do that, Sandra."

Sandra lowered her front as her back end raised. "And why shouldn't I present myself to a herdmate? Will the future father of my children see something he shouldn't?"

Dusk licked over his lips, eyes locking in on what Sandra was offering as her tail slid out of the way. He rose to his hooves and sniffed around the base of her tail before biting gently into the thick flesh of that broad tail. Resisting the urge to pounce her right away, he groomed through the fur around her hindquarters, breathing deep of the pheromone soup.

Finding the sweet portal to her womb, he lapped gently over those fleshy lips, excitement clearly building in him. She arched her back and hissed. "Stop teasing me, you big brute."

Dusk smiled. "You picked me because I'm not a brute, now enjoy the worship you deserve." He pressed his muzzle against her wetness, working his tongue deeper into her as he lapped up her juices eagerly. He said something else, but it was hopelessly muffled by their contact.

~Are you jealous?~

It wasn't a bad question, and I considered it. I didn't feel an urge to grab Dusk. He had become something of ... sort of a brother? I guessed human relationships didn't quite map over. He was my herdmate, and so was she. I wanted both to be happy, and to give and receive foals from either. Speaking of that, watching Dusk diligently eat Sandra out had left me stiff as a board and increasingly slippery back there.

I circled around them and settled in front of the moaning Sandra. Without a word spoken, her eyes locked on my hanging member and her tongues slipped free, the glow of the fed tongue filling the room with a soft blue light. She wrapped the energized tongue around near the head of the member and it tingled where it touched, but she didn't release or draw more power at first, instead pulling and stroking at me with the powerful and wet muscle.

Dusk drew back from her, licking over his snout before stepping over her and wrapping his forelegs around to hug her, rubbing his cheek against her back. "Thank you for this, for accepting me." He wriggled then, working his twin poles into position before driving them slowly into Sandra's passages.

She hissed softly, trying to relax. Despite her busy tongues working me so delightfully, she spoke, "Be careful. I've... never had anything back there before, and you're as big as a damn horse."

Dusk worked against her slowly and carefully. "I am a damn horse. Your damn horse." He nipped softly at her back as he worked at her. His horn glowed softly and she squealed in shock, her tongues constricting almost painfully tight a moment before he pressed more smoothly into her and she let out a deep groan of pleasure. "A damn horse with a few tricks."

Sandra perked an ear back at him. "What did you do? That felt like I was punched in the gut, but, mmmf, don't stop, it's better now."

Dusk didn't answer her, instead getting to the act of breeding. He started to drive into her in smooth motions, stroking her insides as she stroked my leaking shaft. We were locked together in a shared rising of pleasure. As I felt the peak coming, I saw Dusk was trembling and fighting his own urge to release. Cindy leered at him. "Give her an egg. A nice big one!"

The encouragement was enough, and he thrust in tightly before he twitched softly with his delivery. Sandra squealed and her tongues pulled at me desperately, and I didn't keep her waiting. My large balls lifted up and my pole began to convulse as sprays of seed graced her tongue and face. Intense pleasure suddenly re-spiked as her tongue discharged Dusk's energy into my shaft and it began to swell. Pleasure became blinding pain for a moment as it hit a critical mass and split wetly, leaving me dizzy, but twin-poled much like Dusk.

Sandra drew her tongues back and tilted her head. "Oh... sorry? I am not taking one of yours up there. You're too big, final word."

Dusk broke into a bit of a giggle as he bit at one of her ears. "Not the words I expected to hear after having a time with you, Sandra. Was I good?"

Sandra wriggled under him. "You were lovely, and your foal will be too. We should clean up though. We're all a mess."

I was just getting myself back together from the temporary pain of change, panting. "Yeah... a bath sounds good. You two go ahead of me. I'm big enough to need the whole thing.

Author's Notes:

Dusk gets to claim Sandra, Will gets some head, in two meanings of the word? And everyone gets typos!

57 - Rise and Shine

Before we retired, Sandra refilled her tongues. As it turned out, I had plenty to spare, and I certainly didn't mind the attention that came with it. Fully charged, she seemed slightly bigger, and more vibrant. She reported it felt great, and went to sleep with a big smile. I was curious how long she could hold that charge, but the day was long enough, and soon I was asleep as well.

We woke up the next morning to Dust Kicker knocking on the door. "Time to get moving," she said. "So, what do you think? A fine city, isn't it?"

I nodded as we emerged from the building after her. "I can't argue the efficiency of your people. They seem well-adjusted and happy, but that has little to do with hunting down all the humans. You can have all this, and the humans too."

Dust swiveled an ear back. "You really believe that? I didn't forget. When I was a human I had the most terrible thoughts, urges. The depraved desires I had when I first became a pony were nothing in comparison." She huffed softly. "You're a good person, it's blinding you to their flaws, this way." She marched on, and we rejoined her gang of enforcers, though a few of the ponies seemed swapped out for fresh faces.

We marched out of the city by the afternoon, and were off through the wilderness for most of the day, and the next. It was slow and tiring work, but I didn't feel secure in offering to teleport them. "Do you have any large ponies, preferably flyers?"

Dust frowned. "They're all busy, doing more important things than carrying any single pony, even the fabled Peacemaker, around. You have hooves, enjoy them."

Hooves served well enough, though a sharp rock hurt a hoof as much as a foot, mind you. There was sensitive flesh in the center that didn't appreciate being jabbed or abraded anymore than a human foot did.

On the third day, our march was interrupted by new ponies emerging from the underbrush in a circle around us, their flat teeth exposed in snarls.

"Ferals!" cried one of the guards as they closed in around us protectively.

The new ponies charged in unison, closing in on us. One of them, built like Sandra, lashed out with its tongues, wrapping Dust with amazing speed. She wriggled and struggled, but the tongues held firmly and began to glow as it clearly fed from her. The three unicorns with them lifted three earth ponies from the guards up into the air and tossed them with great throws of their heads, stranding them in trees.

As the two lines collided, the guards fought back with sharpened hoof-blades, sending several feral ponies to the ground bleeding. Dusk and Sandra stood by me, both unsure what to do, not that I had much better of an idea. "We don't even know what they want, exactly?"

More ferals poured out of the vegetation and even tunneled up from underneath us. Sending my senses out, I could see there were at least a hundred ponies in close range, swarming our position. Though they lost some of their numbers, quantity had a quality of its own, and the guards were subdued. Their hoof-claws were pulled off and discarded methodically.

One of the ferals marched up to us and circled around a moment before leaving, only for more ferals to come over and sniff at us. They hadn't attacked us yet, at least.

Dust was dropped to the dirt, drained to the point of being knocked out. Her hoof-claws were pulled free of her and added to the pile. Most of the guards were shepherded to the side, but not all of them were left to sit peacefully. Some of the ferals were feeling frisky, and were propositioning the guards aggressively. No words were exchanged, but the meaning was clear enough.

I took a moment to try to get a really good look at some of the ferals. They looked a bit sickly. Thin from not enough food and probably surviving on whatever they found. Cindy smiled. "That's a crazy idea, go ahead."

"Stop answering my thoughts, it's weird." I gently waved at one of the passing ferals, gesturing for it to come closer. It looked confused, glancing around before stepping in a little bit and tilting his head up at me. I reached for the pony slowly and began petting over his scalp a moment before drawing him in closer. Once he was fully relaxed and enjoying the rubbing, I guided him to a teat. He got the idea quickly and fastened to it, filling his belly as quickly as the milk was offered. I took the time, and contact, to look inside at his gift. It burned and coiled in him. It looked somehow... cultivated, like someone had specifically grown it in a pattern. Like... seeing an even carpet of grass where you expected a few bushes and a daisy.

The stallion pulled free with a smile, satisfied. He trotted off and more ferals approached, wanting a turn. Sandra was in no hurry to offer her teats, and even sat down on her belly to discourage the idea, leaving me to serve as the only available food source. I only had so much to go around without being fed more, but I took the time to examine each while it happened. Each one had a clean bed of gift, groomed and orderly. "Who is your princess?"

They looked at me quizzically, then departed, taking their wounded with them, and a few of the guards to replace their lost. They also took the hoof-claws, all of them. They never tried to hurt me, or Sandra or Dusk.

One of the guards hurried over to Dust, shaking her awake. She rolled up to her hooves. "Damn it! Esos pendejos llevaron nuestras cosas ! ¿Cuántas perdimos?"

A quick headcount was done, four guards were missing, and not a single hoof-claw was to be found. She frowned at me. "Well, peacemaker, I hear you had a good enough time while my boys were dragged away. You can't make peace with everything." With an angry stomp, she turned and led the way, there was much more walking to do.

Author's Notes:

Are their insides supposed to look like that, or did someone make a typo somewhere?

58 - A Friendly Face

We marched stoically onwards, resupplying at the next town. Worryingly, it seemed hoof-claws were a common item, and Dust Kicker had little true issue replacing them, or getting more guards. "Let's see those banditos get through this many trained amigos." She flashed her teeth before leading the way out of the town.

As we marched, I felt around for the local population. I became increasingly certain that the 'ferals' of the region were only there to watch us. They'd peek out of bushes or fly overhead, moving like a normal feral might, but with uncanny timing and skill, clearly coordinated. Perhaps the numbers were sufficient to dissuade, because they didn't make another move for the rest of the week, at least until a morning several days later.

I woke to the sensation of being nursed on and scrambled to my hooves to find a note under myself.

Peacemaker,

My children want only that, for the peace they were born to carry. They tell me you saw them fight, then you know they are not killers. They will defend themselves, and they will disarm their enemies, but they are not killers, even as their kin is cut down. We are ponies, we are destined for peace and cooperation.

It pleases me that there is another mother of ponies that agrees with me. It gives me hope, that one day we will have our peace, and our children will know happiness. You march towards the Mad Queen's stronghold. Her words are wicked, her cronies more so. Do you think you can talk her out of her actions? You would be a far better pony than I if you could. I have no love for humans, even if I was one, but to hunt them is in conflict with our base nature.

She brings stabilit--

The note was ripped out of my grip by a furious Dust Kicker. "What is this?!" Her eyes scanned over it back and forth and her expression only darkened as she went. "Where did you find this?"

I pointed to where I slept and she began barking orders. They thoroughly searched the area, but could find little but recent signs of tunneling. "Our leader is no 'Mad Queen'," spat Dust Kicker. "She is calm, resourceful, and a genius. She's led us to unifying a continent, and soon we will make it two. Soon, all of this difficult transition will be behind us, and a new civilization can rise from the rubble." She turned away, tucking the note away. "Peacemaker, your words are dangerous. They attract dangerous people."

We broke camp shortly after and resumed our trek. Several days later our march was interrupted. A bright flash heralded the arrival of Crystal, panting wildly. "That gets harder... with you so far..." Her words were cut off as a blade was shoved up against her neck by one of the guards. "I give up!"

Dust Kicker approached the intruder, examining Crystal. "What is this? I never saw a pony like this before."

Sandra waved a hoof. "She's with us, a friend."

Dust Kicker raised a brow. "A friend? From the states?"

Crystal nodded as best she could with the sharp threat pressed to her. "I mean no harm?"

Dust Kicker gestured and the blade was lowered. "What do you want?"

Crystal gestured with her head at me. "I just wanted to talk with my friend, if that's OK?"

Dust Kicker turned away. "Talk while we walk. There's plenty of ground to cover."

We resumed our trek, with Crystal moving between Sandra, Dusk, and I. "They think they're, uh..." She glanced at the guards, pressed close, likely to hear everything. "The apples are circling the basket."

Dust looked over her shoulder. "That was not terribly subtle. Go ahead, tell her." She said something about stupid Americans as she turned her gaze forward.

Crystal flushed lightly. "Right, well, they're coming over the border. It's been recon and skirmishes so far."

Dust snorted softly. "We'll make our move when we're good and ready. You are listening to the soft rumble of distant lightning. You'll know when the storm's come." She looked over her shoulder, frowning at Crystal. "How did you get here so quickly?"

Crystal stepped back. "It's something of a special talent of mine." She didn't out our shared ability, which I was thankful for. "I should go. Please, be careful." She popped away with a new flash.

Dust turned her gaze to me. "A friend, huh? You make friends quickly, peacemaker. Keeping tabs on your friends in the States? How do you plan to help them?" She hopped up onto an abandoned car and turned to face us. "You should have told her to open the gates and make it a smooth transition." She smiled. "Some humans accepted the inevitable, and they make fine ponies now."

A new thought seemed to come to her. "Wait, wait wait wait. Oh god damn it. It's so obvious!" She hopped down from the car and marched up to us, glaring at me specifically. "Hello, 'mother of ponies'. You're the leader of the American ponies!" She burst into sudden laughter. "Why would you surrender yourself to us? Are you considering turning over your people?"

I lifted my shoulders. "I was hoping we could come to a peaceful arrangement."

Dust Kicker snorted softly. "One way or the other, I suppose." She pointed at hoof at me. "That doesn't excuse you letting my men be dragged away to god knows where. You could have stopped them. You just sat there and rewarded them for attacking us." She growled softly as she turned around. "You're lucky she wants to see you."

Author's Notes:

Dust Kicker figures it out, as she had to eventually. Will gets a note, and Crystal says hello! Even typos can't stop us now!

59 - Journey Between Worlds

Several days later, after settling for some well-deserved rest, I felt the subtle pull of Luna, and my dreams drifted towards her garden. It was not just her. Three other ponies were arrayed around her. They had wings and horns like she did, but the similarities ended there. One had the tongues and bisected jaw of Sandra with bright neon-colored fur. The next was huge and built more like a brontosaurus than a pony. The last was slender and thin, and looked much more like a deer than a pony. They even had a rack of horns.

All four sets of eyes settled on me, though one broke into a heavy yawn. "I should be waking up soon," she complained, craning her long leg down at Luna. "Is that everyone?"

Luna nodded. "Yes, she was the last." She pointed at us. "It has been some time, but I hereby call this council to order."

The Council?! I had long ago forgotten its vague promises.

"It has been some time since last we convened, and there have been no few developments since then." She pointed at us. "William and Cindy--" In typical dream fashion, only having her name said inspired me to glance and see she was seated beside me, not attached for the dream. "--have been quite successful at the peaceful integration of ponies and humans in their territory."

The deer raised a hoof. "I have also met with success. The humans see us as protectors now. With their infrastructure destroyed, we are the only thing keeping them from destruction."

The brontosaurus gave a soft snort, "Are you their friends, or their masters?"

Cindy smiled brilliantly. "Friends. It was tough starting, but things are looking up, mostly. We're not there right now."

All eyes shifted towards her. The neon colored one frowned a bit. "And why are you not in your terr...er, kingdom?"

I decided to field that one, putting a hand over my chest. "We're going to visit the South American princess and see if we can't talk sense into her."

The neon one smiled wickedly and advanced. "Well, here she is. 'Talk some sense into me.'"

Shit. Still, that could have gone worse. "We've managed full integration of ponies and humans, military included. The ponies are not mistreated, and neither are the humans, and both are better for the other. There's no reason to aggressively hunt them down, and a thousand moral and practical reasons to let them be."

The neon one waved a hoof dismissively before gesturing at the city the garden was at the side of. "Look at what the ponies can accomplish with no humans at all. They have almost no crime. They have almost no war. They have built a utopian society, without humans."

Luna shook her head. "Genocide is rarely a good strategy. Surely not all humans are disagreeable?"

Neon frowned. "It only takes one. A hundred docile humans does not weigh out against one psychopath. You've seen it, Luna. The acts a human are capable of aren't even within the realm of imagination for ponies."

Luna took a slow breath. "My advice may have been hasty. At the time the humans were the aggressor entirely." She pointed a hoof at me. "Their solution is much more harmonious, is it not? Can we not at least consider it?"

"No!" She flashed her teeth before rushing at us, only to vanish on the way.

Luna shook her head. "I sent her home. I'm sorry." She looked to the other princesses. "Your thoughts?"

The deer pointed at herself. "I am wholly in support of symbiosis and cooperation."

The brontosaurus shook her head. "As far as I know, there is no fighting. My people avoid the humans, and they avoid us, and there is peace. It feels fragile, however."

I raised a hand, "We can show you how to make your ponies uninfectious, so they're safe to humans."

The deer smiled. "That would be lovely."

Cindy waved her hands. "He didn't even get to the best part of that. You can alter ponies while you do it, make them better."

The brontosaurus tilted her head. "That will have to be used carefully. We are not gods, just caretakers."

Luna nodded lightly. "It is a great relief to hear you say that. Can I trust you all to act in the best interest of your people?"

I nodded. "Of course. I didn't ask for any of this, but here we are. The least I can do is try to get things right again."

The deer smiled. "Well-enough stated. I stand with you... William was it? I am Hedwig, a name I will gladly outgrow."

The brontosaurus nodded in agreement. "Show us the trick, and perhaps we will know a deeper peace. I am Adaeze, princess, like our host." She gestured at Luna, then looked at me curiously. "Please, share, before we must awaken."

We went over how to feel for and manipulate the gift, and to burn it away and leave a pony clearer of mind and safe for humans to be in contact with. "Always double-check your work, no matter how easy it feels, and no matter what rush you're in. A single infection after they're declared safe would be horrible for trust. On the other hand, or hoof, if you come across someone just freshly infected, you can use this to hasten their change, direct it, and keep their mind intact. Use it responsibly, we can either help bring peace or be real monsters."

Hedwig nodded. "I will treat it with caution, but use it well. The European Union thanks you for your help." He vanished.

Adaeze looked at where he was, then nodded at us. "Thank you as well. My people will rejoice when I reveal what I have learned and share this gift with them. Thank you, on behalf of the people of Africa." She vanished as well.

Luna tilted her head. "I'm glad you arrived when you did. They were arguing quite bitterly before you arrived. Are you truly in her kingdom? You may be in grave danger, considering her anger."

Cindy frowned. "Too bad! We're coming for her, like it or not. Someone has to."

Luna gave a slow nod. "You are brave, but don't forget to be careful as well. Your people need you. Harmony guide you." And the dream ended.

Author's Notes:

Hello Luna! Hello princesses!

This chapter reveals a good bit, even some typos!

60 - A Sudden Change of Plans

We resumed the seemingly-endless walk the next day. I didn't share the dream I had. There was no privacy, and I wasn't sure what either of my companions could take from it other than our meeting being likely to go south. Oh wait, we were already going south... I snorted softly at my internal humor, getting a glance or two, but otherwise we marched on quietly.

Around ten in the morning, a pony appeared in a burst of sparkles. The new unicorn bowed to Dust Kicker. "Message from the Queen!"

Dust Kicker tilted her head, then smirked triumphantly at me. "As you can see, she unlocks your mysteries and riddles. Teleportation is ours now, as this fine unicorn displays. What's your message?"

The unicorn pointed at me. "Kill them."

Dust Kicker took a step back. "What?"

The unicorn nodded. "Immediately."

Dust Kicker frowned. "But... She's much more valuable alive, and she isn't even resisting."

The unicorn shook her head. "You have your orders. For peace, it must be done." She saluted crisply. "Will you perform your duty?"

Dust Kicker turned towards me, her ponies already brandishing their hoof-claws dangerously. I was prepared to vanish if it came to it, but didn't want to do it until the last moment.

"Yeah, I'll do it."

The unicorn nodded. "As the Queen wills it." And she vanished in a shower of sparkles.

Dust Kicker kicked at the dust. "This doesn't make any sense! That unicorn has to be a rogue agent, trying to confuse us. Why would she have us escort you for a week just to turn around and want you dead now?" She scowled at me. "How do you make so many friends except when it counts?

Sandra dipped her head. "I'm glad you don't just accept orders blindly." A bright smile spread over her face. "Maybe we could become friends?"

Dust raised a brow at Sandra. "That is unlikely, but this is not like the Queen either..." She pointed at one of her stallions. "What do you think?"

The stallion looked startled. "Oh, um..." Clearly he wasn't asked what he thought that often. "No ma'am, that was muy loco."

Dust nodded. "Exactly. I don't have to follow obviously faked orders. If you see that unicorn again, subdue her and break off that damn horn of hers. We'll get answers..."

We continued our march, "You'll be happy to know we'll be getting a boat in the next town. No more walking, how about that? Something to look forward to." Dust Kicker's scowl was deep and unrelenting, clearly thinking about the disturbing order the unicorn had delivered to her.

We arrived at that next town the afternoon of the day afterwards. The place was full of ponies, as most of the continent south of America seemed to be. They were upkeeping the dock quite well, and we had no problem requisitioning a boat and boarding it.

One of the new sailor ponies saluted Dust Kicker. "Fully fueled and ready to go, ma'am. Permission to set off."

Dust Kicker's frown broke into a smile. "Go right ahead. The sooner we get there, the better."

And so the endless march became a sail, and we could relax and still make progress. Unfortunately, since we didn't need to walk, she had us put in a room and locked the door. On the bright side, this meant I could talk.

"So, I'm pretty sure that unicorn was not lying."

Dusk tilted his head. "Why did she change her mind like that then?"

I described the dream, with the neon-colored nemesis, and her volatile anger towards me. "I don't think she wants to meet us."

Cindy snorted softly. "Then she's smart, all things considered."

Sandra scowled. "And a psychopath. If she wasn't an awful pony, we wouldn't have an issue just, you know, shaking hooves. Instead, plan B."

Dusk tapped at his chin. "I saw which way the unicorn went, but not nearly well enough to try to follow her, especially days later, from a different direction. Next time it visits, if it visits, should we try to follow her?"

I wasn't so sure about the idea. "I trust your judgement, but keep an eye on how the actual meeting goes. If things go sour from Dust Kicker, we jump and don't look back. Even if we miss, it'll be better than the gentle caress of her hoof-claws."

Sandra sank to the floor. "I really don't think she's a bad person. She had her chance to 'just follow orders', and she didn't. She wants to do the right thing. She's never yelled at her soldiers randomly, or really done anything... wrong. I mean, sure, she agrees converting all of humanity is the best course of action, but that's a difference of opinion, not... I'm expressing this poorly."

Cindy tilted herself a bit. "Well, they already know we're a princess, right? Maybe we could use some of our 'princessly' powers?"

I raised a brow. "Such as?"

Sandra sat up. "Like removing their gift? They might appreciate the cleared minds. They probably don't even know they're being influenced by it, but they'll know when it's gone."

I shrugged softly. "I mean, we could offer? But I don't see doing it without their permission getting anything but a quick shanking and some choice curse words, and they wouldn't be entirely wrong, so let's ask politely and see where that goes."

Author's Notes:

Well, that escalated quickly. Was there a typo in those orders?

61 - Commands from the Front

We heard shouting coming from above. We went still, trying to listen to it.

"You will not order my men on my ship." It sounded like Dust Kicker.

"It is no longer your ship. You are relieved of command." Was it that unicorn again?

The words got blurred as more ponies joined the mess. I decided staying was not the right course of action. Gesturing for the others to come closer, I wrapped them in a bubble and we slid out into the hallway. Fortunately, no one had seen the act, and we quickly moved from there up to the deck to see what was going on.

We arrived to find the unicorn being held to the ground by Dust Kicker with one hoof as the other came down, shattering her horn. The unicorn shrieked, thrashing her body around under Dust Kicker in blinding pain. Dust Kicker lived up to her name, kicking the other unicorn away. "You're either a rogue agent, or our leader's folding under the pressure. I don't like either option."

She looked up directly at us and frowned sharply as she trotted towards us. "And here we are, the star of the hour. You're playing with me, aren't you, big girl? You could have slipped away from me whenever you wanted to, isn't that right?"

I saw no reason to argue that particular fact. "We came with you as a choice, Dust Kicker."

Dust Kicker nodded. "I figured as much." She gestured with her head at the mewling form of the crippled unicorn. "She came back to give us new orders to the front, found out you were still very alive, and got irate about it. As luck would have it, my people know I don't do things randomly, isn't that right?"

A chorus of male and female voices raised in support before they quickly moved back to work instead of staring at us. "Right, there's no point keeping you locked up, especially if you can get out when you want anyway." She raised a brow. "You teleport too? Hmmph. I'm going to ask that you not cause trouble, and I think you'll give me that. You've been a courteous guest so far."

Sandra nodded at her. "We won't cause any trouble, er, ma'am."

Dusk bobbed his head in agreement. "I've never been on a boat before. May I look around?"

Dust made a dismissive wave of a hoof and Dusk wandered off to ogle at everything like a child. She sighed softly. "You're the most harmless batch of political trouble I ever had the misfortune of dealing with. Tell me straight, what do you want to come out of your meeting?"

Cindy smiled at Dust. "Well, ideally, we have a heart-to-heart, and this whole war stops because we're friends, and we can have peace instead."

Dust rolled her eyes. "And when that fails? Are you just going to go home with a shrug? You may be naive, but you aren't that daft."

Cindy glanced at me, and I huffed. "If it comes to that, it'll be between two leaders, not asking a bunch of bystanders to get into danger for us, or her."

Dust sank to her haunches. "So, what, you'll fight her, hand-to-hand? She'll suck you dry. However good you are with that horn of yours, she has that skill in her tongues. They're fast like whips. When she wants to, she moves them so fast I don't even see them move, just when they land. She can beat someone to death while sucking the energy clear of them. You'll be nothing but a snack for her."

Cindy tilted her head a little. "Well we'll be extra careful then."

"Extra careful!" Dust burst into laughter, clopping the floor with a hoof. "You'll be extra dead is what you'll be." She frowned and turned away. "It's not too late for you to vanish off this boat."

I stepped after her. "Wait, we wanted to offer something."

She perked an ear back. "Oh? What's that?"

I rolled a hand. "We saw you all still have the energy that changed you. It has a pervasive, ongoing, effect on the mind. Urges and whatnot. We could clear them way. You'd stop being infectious, and your thoughts would clear up. We can also enhance you while we're at it."

She turned to frown at me. "That's an awful big pill you're asking me to swallow. Why would you offer to enhance your enemy? Besides, my thoughts are clear enough." She turned up her nose.

I shrugged softly. "Everyone thinks their thoughts are clear, but the difference when it's gone is quite noticeable. We're doing this for all the ponies in America. It's why we can have ponies and humans together. They don't infect humans anymore, and they aren't overwhelmed with the urge to get messy with them, or even each other, minus the usual urges."

Sandra looked around the deck. "Why don't we start with one of your people? Just to show it's safe. He cleared mine out, and I felt a lot better afterwards." She smiled a little and shrugged.

Dust Kicker frowned decidedly before she leveled a hoof at a passing earth pony. "Pedro, obtenga su culo lo siento por aquí."

The pony looked up, then trotted over loyally. She nodded at him, "Quédate quieto y dejar que ella haga lo que quiere hacer, pero quiero saber si algo sale mal o se siente extraño."

Pedro gave a less-certain nod, then saluted and turned towards us, looking expecting. I had no idea what Dust had said in her rapid Spanish and decided to ignore that in favor of focusing on Pedro. Getting his conversion right seemed vitally important, if I planned to have cooperation from anyone else on the boat.

Author's Notes:

The situation appears to be decaying, much like my typing. Dust Kicker sticks to doing the right thing, so far as she can tell, for now.

62 - Making Use of the Gift

Cindy smiled at Pedro. "What would you like? You're not a farmer, so bigger hooves might not be your thing."

Pedro glanced towards Dust Kicker, who translated back and forth. "He wants to know what you mean exactly, and so do I."

I nodded a little. "While we burn off the, er, energy involved, we can put it to work to improve the person along the way. Stronger, better, or just plain different. We want to do what he wants, not what we want."

After having that translated, Pedro looked intrigued, then uncertain. He looked to Dust Kicker and whispered softly to her, and she scowled at him.

Sandra rolled her eyes. "I think he was just denied 'personal' enhancements."

Pedro pointed at his back. "¿Puedo obtener algunas alas?"

Dust pointed at him. "He wants wings."

I felt for his gift, uncertain if it was enough to produce a fitting pair of wings. Cindy shook her head. "We'll do our best, but it might not be enough to get them flight-capable."

She translated that for Pedro, who frowned a little and shook his head. "Si no podemos hacer eso, qué hay de sólo ser más fuerte?"

Dust nodded at him. "If you can't do proper wings, let's go with just stronger. You can't go very wrong with that."

Cindy brightly smiled. "Stronger it is!"

We set our hands on Pedro and gave him a soft petting as he fidgeted nervously. We began to channel the gift in him, reinforcing and enhancing his muscles as it burned free of him. I focused on not making him look too unnatural, producing a powerful and sleek form instead of bulky 'roid abuser.

Pedro opened his eyes when the feelings stopped and stood up on his hooves, looking down at himself. He seemed to like what he saw and looked to Dust Kicker. "Voy a la sala de pesas probar esto!"

Dust Kicker waved him off, and he scampered away with a grin on his face. "He's off to try out his new physique. He didn't look hurt. Not infectious anymore, you said?"

Dusk shook his head. "Without that gift, there's no infection to spread. He's safe to be around humans now. When we left, there was even a human and a pony in love. They might be married by now."

Dust stuck out her tongue. "That's odd. I know I was a human once, but I'm not now. The idea of laying with one..." She shook her head. "I suppose that's not my decision to make." She took a slow breath. "Damn peacemaker. Do you really think humans can be trusted to not harm ponies? They're awful good at doing it without using guns." She thrust a hoof at us. "When things calm down, do you think they will look at ponies as equals? We're just getting straight to the point."

I held up my hands. "Social justice does happen, sometimes slowly, but it happens. I'd rather do it the slow and hard way than by just committing genocide casually and hoping ponies never get the urge to do bad things in the future. Everyone deserves the right to make their own decisions, and if they want to be a human, then they should be, and if someone is a pony, that should be respected too."

Dust rolled her eyes. "If politicians were more likely to sound that way, I'd feel better." She sank to her belly. "But they don't. They want to kill, rape, and pillage, hiding behind flowery words of better times." She slammed a hoof into the deck. "Damn it all." She ground the edge of a hoof-claw into the wood. "She's really lost it. She's just another politician, looking out for #1."

Sandra moved up to Dust and sat beside her quietly. Dust seemed confused at the company, but relaxed and leaned against Sandra lightly. Dusk moved to settle at her other side, and they made a quiet pony sandwich. For a moment, there was peace and quiet.

Dust Kicker grunted angrily and looked up at me. "Your friends are very persuasive. I'd rather live in your world." She rose to her hooves. "I need to talk to my people, see if they're with me." She trotted off quickly, leaving the comfort of quietly accepting pony companions.

Dusk smiled at us. "I think she's a good pony."

Sandra bonked him lightly on the nose. "Most people are good people, they just get stupid ideas, desperate ideas... Maybe we can talk some sense into the princess?"

Cindy shook her head. "I'm not so sure about that. She calls herself a Queen, and, for once, I think that's very important. She wants to be the one at the top. She won't be happy sharing that top spot, especially not with someone who disagrees with her."

I couldn't argue with Cindy's summary. "Considering she's sent orders to have us killed, I doubt we're in for a warm reception. We should assume she'll try to do the job in person if she feels that's the best thing to do, in her view."

Dusk frowned. "And we're going to let her take the first move?"

Sandy shook her head. "Why exactly? She's nuts, we should make the first move and take her down as quickly as possible."

I rose to my hooves and moved towards the side of the ship. "I won't stoop to her level. We're going to talk. If she tries to get violent after that, then we neuter her, snip the power." I looked to Dusk. "Are you ready for that? She'll be expecting something from me, probably."

Dusk nodded firmly. "I'm ready! She won't know what hit her until it's done running her over."

Author's Notes:

William sticks to principles, but will principles keep a pony warm in the cold harsh world?

Maybe we could use the typos for kindling?

63 - Drawing into Dock

The attitude on the ship changed. There was obvious friction and disagreement, but many seemed cautiously hopeful. Pedro was far from the last pony we saw to, with others coming forward. One, a female earth pony, tearfully confessed, "My family has been hiding. Now I can see them. I was hoping they would... come over to us, but maybe this is better. Is it true? Do they live together in the Americas?"

We left her cleaned of taint and prime of form. Not being farmers, most of the ponies didn't care much for enlarged hooves and plant magic, instead preferring to be stronger, tougher, and generally good at soldiering, but they were happier afterwards. Despite the strength given to them, I felt they were less likely to apply that strength to innocent people.

Not all accepted the offer. Dust Kicker didn't, but not out of any stated malice. "The time isn't right. I won't turn in my chips until after your meeting. I still have some hope, however small, that it doesn't come down to what I fear it will... Go ahead and give it to anyone who wants it, but I don't want to hear about it being forced, or I will smash your horns like I did that unicorn."

I held up my hands quickly. "Woah there, we're not trying to force anyone, don't worry."

"I didn't think you were, or we'd already be wrestling." Dust Kicker turned away. "These men and women are my responsibility. They trust me to guide them right, and I'm going to do just that, even if the path gets filled with fog."

When we arrived, many of the sailors and soldiers departed immediately with discontent grumbling. Those that remained looked hopeful and eager. They kept alternating between Dust Kicker and me, waiting to hear what was coming next.

Dust raised a hoof. "Go out into the town, tell them what you've learned and gather up any volunteers. If she is reasonable, nothing will be lost, if not, I prefer to have all the backup we can get."

One of the other ponies helpfully translated, "Vá e pegue os seus amigos e dizer-lhes que vamos fazer uma nova era de paz!"

That didn't sound quite like Spanish. What did they speak down here? Whatever it was, they scattered out through the town with eager expressions, and new faces turned up through the day. They were timid, but excited. On seeing Dust Kicker they recoiled, but she called them forward and assured them they weren't being caught in some kind of sting.

After explaining what we were doing, about two-thirds of those recruited went full in, having the gift cleansed from them. Many of these people were not military, so their adjustments varied quite a bit, from a unicorn who wanted finer control to perform more accurate surgery, to a pegasus who just wanted warmer feathers for reasons she kept to herself. We tried to oblige each in kind, with Dusk acting as a backup when I needed a breather, bless his soul.

As the sun grew heavy, we had a little army, or at least a, what, batallion? About a hundred ponies milled around, talking excitedly in a confusing blur of languages. Sandra tilted her head a little. "I think it's Portuguese?"

As good a theory as any, not that any of us knew the language more than Spanish. Dust Kicker could communicate well enough with her friends, and they got the people ready for the journey. She looked over to me once she had the mob turned into an orderly form. "Are you ready? It's time to get to that meeting. For your sake, and for theirs, I hope this turns out well."

We marched out of the town, only to find a group of displeased military people, brandishing hoof-claws. "Vuelve a tu casa y quedarse allí. Eres todo bajo arresto por el motín."

Dust Kicker held up a hoof and stepped forward, shouting authoritatively, "Muévete del camino. Estamos en nuestro camino a la reina y que no vamos a detenernos."

The mob behind Dust Kicker began shouting in support as her remaining soldiers advanced, their own hoof-claws brandished and ready.

They were looking ready to come to blows, when I suddenly remembered a very important thing. They were still tainted with the gift, and still ponies. Both put them under my sway. I reached out for them and saw their presences, angry and red, filled with the will to fight. I pulled that anger away, turning them soft and peaceful blues. When I opened my eyes, they stood more placidly, the battle-fury drained from them, and Dust Kicker. The effect wasn't entirely missed on the cleaned people, but lessened, and they had enough energy to shove past the confused soldiers, unchallenged. We broke through and left the city, leaving for the showdown that may be the start of a something new, or the end. I wasn't sure which.

Cindy smiled as we went, "That was good thinking. But we should make sure Dust Kicker's alright."

Dusk shook his head. "I checked on her. She's fine, if a little woozy. She, er, kind of didn't like that, but she--"

Dust Kicker marched up behind Dusk, nudging him out of the way easily. "Don't do that again! We are not machines, to be controlled, even if it is 'for our own good'" She snorted softly, then thrust a hoof at us. "We should have taken care of them, even if it would have been bloody. They're going to send a report to the Queen and it won't be very pleasant."

She glanced around at the other people, most of which looked worried at her anger. She let out a slow breath. "Still, I suppose it's for the best, with all these untrained civilians with us. I still don't want to be 'turned off' like a VCR you're tired of dealing with." She spun away and marched off angrily.

We were on our way to the Queen.

Author's Notes:

That could have gone far worse, or better. Just think of all the translational typos! The horror.

64 - In Her Gilded Palace

Our march along dusty roads was long but largely peaceful. People saw us as we went by in smaller towns, asking curious questions and occasionally joining up, though most just wanted to be left alone, and we didn't pressure anyone to joining this... I wasn't sure what to call it exactly. I hoped it wouldn't be a mob, though I wasn't sure I could do much to control it, with much of its members not speaking native English.

Dust Kicker pointed ahead. "We should arrive by nightfall. I suggest we get some rest and move in fresh, rather than arriving tired and worn."

That sounded reasonable, and we settled for some sleep. That didn't last as long as I planned. We were awoken by alarmed chatter to find the camp had been surrounded by new ponies. They weren't wearing hoof-claws, at least. They watched silently for a moment. When I rose up to stand, one immediately advanced towards me with a note in her mouth.

Hello Princess of the States,

I see you've made it this far, but it would be a shame and a crime for you to be hurt or killed at this point. My children will follow you and protect you, but only from attack. They are not there to cause trouble. Treat them kindly. They desire peace as much as you do, even if they don't voice it. I pray that you can resolve this without further violence, but practicality says it is unlikely.

Hoping for the Best, Preparing for the Worst,
Princess of the Jungles

I tried making placating motions to the crowd, and made a show of petting the pony that still sat in front of me. The mood relaxed quickly. When we settled to rest again, that same pony remained, and curled up with us, never saying a word. Most of the others vanished back into hiding. They were eerily quiet for normally loud clip-clopping equines.

What woke us next was no friendly visit, but the jarring rattle of gunfire, followed swiftly by alarmed cries of shock and pain. I scrambled to my hooves just to catch one of the angry hornets right in my large pony torso. I'd thought changing was painful, but bullets had it beat. Several ponies dived at me, but I was too busy reeling from pain to see who it was. I just knew I was pressed down under their bulk protectively.

~I don't like this! Our pattern's been damaged. I don't want to be energy again yet.~ Cindy's voice was alarmed and almost panicked, and the glow from her horn was bright enough for me to see through clenched eyes. The pain began to fade as she ejected the bullet and got to work fixing the damage.

"Cargar!" someone shouted over the gunfire, and hooves thundered against the ground. As best I could figure, our side was trying to close with the attackers.

Sandra shouted in an ear, "There's just a few of them, but how many machineguns do you need?" She glanced around before wrapping a tongue around us and refueling some of the energy that Cindy had spent so quickly. "I'm going to check on other wounded, be right back." She crawled off hastily before vanishing into the ground, leaving little but a mound of dirt behind.

A pony draped over me suddenly went stiff, and fell off. She was bleeding from a fresh bullet wound and having trouble breathing. Enough was enough. I sent out my thoughts, and quickly found the hostile ponies, and could see those with me trying to close in. Too many bright dots of life and thought were going dark. I felt sick and furious. I grabbed for the first hostile speck I found and ignited the gift within them with the fury I felt. The dot suddenly went dark. I was beyond thinking about it, and went for the next, snuffing the life of each attacker in turn. It only took a few precious moments, and quiet returned to the field, outside the confused sound of chargers finding their targets had already collapsed, and the wounded weakly trying to get help.

Dust Kicker approached about ten minutes later, her left foreleg bandaged, but otherwise she looked alright. "I didn't even know they had those. I hope you make that mad daughter of a cow pay for every life she ended today." She clopped her healthy foreleg. "A liar and a hypocrite! She always said guns were the human tool for oppression and violence. I don't even know how we got them. I think it was unicorn magic. They look charred from the inside out."

I winced at the report. "That was me. Sorry."

Dust Kicker raised an ear. "What are you sorry for? They were gunning people down left and right. Most of these people are civilians." She waved a hoof out over the crowd. "They didn't even shout a warning or ask us to go, just opened fire. They deserve whatever they get."

Cindy shook her head. "Eye for an eye, leaves us all blind?"

Dust softly snorted as she sat. "Maybe you won't be as much of a damn whore as she is then. Once the wounded are seen to, we should get moving. We have a date with a mad mare."

Sandra's ability to move energy from the healthy to the injured proved vital to keeping the injured alive and well, and soon everyone who wasn't dead was at least stable. The quiet ferals from the jungle princess moved to guard those too injured to move without prompting, and soon we moved ahead. We had a meeting to make, and nothing else would keep us from settling accounts.

Dusk perked an ear at us as we walked. "What kind of defenses do you think she has on her base?"

I didn't really want to consider that too heavily.

Author's Notes:

The final showdown approaches, for good or ill. William feels a bit guilty playing god, even with machinegun toting ponies. Almost as bad as I feel for subjecting you all to typos.

65 - Approaching the First Gate

The next day we came across a narrow valley. Dust frowned as she led the way. "It's supposed to be defensible. Before, I thought that was a good thing. Now, maybe not so much." She looked over her shoulders. "Diggers, forward! I don't trust her. Sweep below ground, look for mines, but don't, for the love of god, actually touch them."

Several volunteers stepped forward, though most looked nervous about the job. They dug at the ground and soon vanished from sight. Like a game of Minesweeper in reverse, hooves came out of the ground, pushing up rocks to mark where the mines were found, and there were an uncomfortable number of them.

Sandra frowned as another was marked. "Jesus. Imagine if we just tried to walk through that?"

My reply was cut off as a muffled explosion made the ground shake beneath us. Dirt and some shreds of a brave pony flew up into the air before peace returned to the deadly field. I winced with sympathy even as I felt out over the area. Most of the dots were bright and well, but one was cold. Despite the futility of it, I gave a pull on that dot. Cindy helped silently, and our teleport worked in reverse, drawing the injured and likely dead soul to us.

A torn body appeared on the grass just in front of us. She was unconscious and bleeding terribly. Her left foreleg was gone from the knee on and the right side of her face looked like it had gone through a shredder.

Sandra shuddered violently before lashing out her tongues at us. Without asking, she drew powerfully, her tongues going bright with the energy she could find in our large form. She threw her tongues around the critically injured pony more carefully and let it free into her. The mare suddenly came awake, screaming and howling in what must have been immense pain.

Another pony rushed forward with a satchel with a red cross on it. Some symbols stayed the same no matter the language. The pony settled beside the hurt pony and began working on her, bandaging the worst bleeds. With Sandra's feed of life-giving energies and the doctor's rapid care, she was pulled back from the brink of death. Maimed, but alive. Her screams only stopped when the doctor gave her an injection to knock her out.

Sandra sagged to the ground when the doctor proclaimed her stable. I didn't feel much better, though the powerful reserve of gift in me was already restoring the energy stolen. I couldn't blame Sandra for her quick action, considering it had saved a life. "Good job, Sandra."

She smiled and nodded. "Yeah... I guess I could have joined the mine detail, but..."

Dusk shook his head. "It's better that you're here to help the doctors."

She frowned. "I didn't stay because of that. I stayed because I'm scared." She turned away. "I won't lie about that. That could have been me... I can taste her blood." She curled on herself, shuddering. Dusk advanced and flopped on top of her, and the two began to cuddle, dealing with the stress of things in their own way. I could hear him murmuring encouraging things, but my attention slid back to the field of mines.

Luck was on our side. Only one other mine went off, and that one only inflicted cuts and gashes, without outright removing limbs from the pony that set it off. The pony was literally made of stone, much like Crystal, but more of a granite appearance. He saluted as he reported the situation. "I'm fine to return to duty!" And he went right back in, despite bleeding a little. The doctor at least got him to stop long enough for some basic bandaging.

One of the soldiers shook his head. "I can't do this. These civvies are totally showing us up. Come on, let's go!" The others let out a cheer together, and they vanished into the ground, joining the rest in marking the mines. About half an hour later, the field was declared 'safe', insomuch that the mines were clearly marked and could be walked around. The mine sweepers were thanked with enthusiastic claps on the shoulder, bro-hoofs, and outright hugs. With the horrifying task complete, morale raised, and we advanced into the deadly field, keeping well away from the markers that blood had been shed to place.

We left the crippled pony behind, guarded by two silent ferals that stood guard over her with a fierce protectiveness.

We all let out a breath of relief when we reached the other side. Not very far ahead was a solid looking hatch. Like a barn cellar door, only made of cement. "She has a bunker?" I approached carefully and nudged at it. It was as solid as it looked, and a tug on the handle accomplished little.

Dust Kicker nodded. "I've only been in here a few times. I'm guessing she's changed the password." Dust moved up and her horn glowed as she tried the buttons on the console beside the heavy door. It gave an angry beep in reply. "Yep. I'm officially on the shit list." She frowned and banged on the door with a hoof. "Open up! We're here to talk, damn it."

The door gave off a loud hiss and Dust Kicker backed away. "It's opening!"

With a soft pop, it came unsealed, then started swinging upwards, allowing the barrel of a minigun to emerge, attached to the solid form of a bruiser of a pony. Cindy put up a shield in front of us, though I didn't feel confident trying to deflect the punishment that device could put out. I felt for the pony's gift. There was none. Even as the gun span up, I tried to find the gift. Neon had cleaned this one out? Did she do it specifically to prevent me from doing what I was going to do?

Author's Notes:

Mines are no joke. People go through this every day in the real world, and they don't have Sandra around.

Oh wait, minigun, quick, duck!

Neon is protecting her turf with increasingly violent means. Not even typos dare to come this close.

66 - Though I Walk through the Valley of Death

Dusk reacted before I did, giving a sudden shove with his magic to knock the gun roughly in its harness. Bullets began to spray wildly into the sky as the heavy-set pony pushed against it, trying to bring the weapon to bear against us. The delay was enough as the crowd behind us charged forward. There was no retreat from the deadly weapon, only neutralization, and most seemed to understand that.

Dust Kicker's ponies got to him, and showed us the hoof-blades worked in a ghastly display of pony carving. They tore the straps that held the minigun in place immediately, letting it crash to the ground with its owner not far behind it, bleeding from more and more wounds as they cut him in both long slices and deep jabs.

"Enough!" I shouted out as I stormed up, waving off the enraged combatants. "You won, he's down." The gunman, or gunpony, was losing blood and life rapidly, but there had been enough pain and blood getting this far. I didn't see why we should let it continue. "Let's not be the hypocrite we're up against. Sandra, can you stop him from bleeding out? Where's that doctor?"

The doctor pushed through the crowd and approached the injured pony. He kicked the gun aside and settled to get to work even as Sandra gingerly wrapped a tongue around the patient. "I'll focus on the internal things, you get the outside, doc."

I could see Sandra wasn't enjoying her new position, and gently pet her, rubbing along and behind her ears in soft motions that seemed to drain the tension from her body. "You're doing a good thing, Sandy. Thank you."

Dust advanced to the entrance. "You're a damned saint, saving someone who was just ready to use this on you." She kicked the minigun further away before peeking into the door into the corridor beyond. "I don't trust a damn thing past here. I don't trust anything." She stomped a hoof. "Neon's proven her allegiances, and they're not to people who aren't Neon."

"You wound me," came a female voice from an intercom. "You betrayed me first, little kicker. I gave you a simple command, and there she is, very alive. What did you do to my messenger? Another victim of a world that needs pacification?"

Hearing the voice of the enemy, who I hoped didn't have to remain as such, I stepped forward. "Hey, Neon? We don't have to fight, you know. I didn't come here specifically to duke it out."

Neon scoffed into the mic. "Pretty words, but you always get your way, don't you? You may not be willing to kill for it, but you're surrounded by happy volunteers. You keep your hooves clean and let everyone else walk through the mud. I'm not fooled, you human-corrupted freak of a princess. If you want peace, just turn around and go away."

For a moment, that actually seemed like a good idea. If her support structure was broken, what actual threat was she, in the long-run? My thoughts were interrupted with distant sirens from underground, and a soft shudder from the same direction. "What are you doing?"

Neon laughed harshly. "I'm going to set the world on fire with the human's finest flint and tinder."

Dust Kicker kicked the wall beside the intercom. "You can't go firing off the missiles! You're mad!"

Dusk rubbed behind his head. "I thought South America didn't even have nuclear missiles?"

Sandra looked at him blankly a moment. "I dunno, they're not supposed to. I suppose we'll complain to their government right after most of life on the planet is reduced to ash in a fiery nuclear exchange."

I stepped forward with all due haste, rushing to get inside. "Time to move, no more talking. Neon, last chance to call off this insanity. This isn't even remotely the right thing to do."

The reply was a curse in a language I didn't know, and the sound of the intercom going dead.

I charged into the bunker with a mob of ponies following after me. The inside was surprisingly clean. The floor was smooth tiling that echoed our frantic clip-clops. One poor soul slid to the ground, knocking several others over. That was enough to slow me down.

"I have this," reported Cindy quickly. "Focus on your hooves, make them sticky." Our pace hastened as we all began to find the tiles to be less treacherous.

The walls on either side of me exploded violently inwards as I triggered a laser trip line that I couldn't see. I threw up a shield on my side as Cindy took the other, blocking most of the larger pieces and only allowing the smallest bits to cut across us. Painful, but it didn't stop us. The constant rumble of preparing rocks was more than enough to get us moving again.

It was a maze. Corridors branched off in different directions. There had been clear markers at one point, but they looked purposefully rubbed off, with only the hints of letters left behind to confuse us. We scattered, hoping someone would get there in time to put a stop to the launch before it was too late for all of us.

I only noticed while running that I'd been separated from the others, rushing along through the bunker alone. The ceiling came down in the corridor ahead with a dull thud of a sealing firewall, then another plunged behind me. A loud hissing noise quickly revealed something was wrong. "How fitting. You'll be put down like the dog you are," came the tinny voice of Neon from another intercom. "Breathe deep and well, and it'll be over that much faster."

I had seen the corridor beyond, and slipped between worlds, traveling the void that was Cindy's home to pop out just behind the firewall and rush onwards, winded but intact. Teleporting was no easy feat of magic. "You're looking terribly tired. And you're not even going the right way. Such a shame. We'll all get the rest we need soon enough."

Cindy cocked an ear and pointed to the left as we passed an intersection. "That way!" I skidded to a stop and ran back through the hallway, which became stairs leading further downwards into the belly of the earth. Dust Kicker came into view, slamming a mental fist into a door. "This way!" called out Cindy as we ran past her. Dust Kicker was quick to abandon her door bashing and follow after us.

The lights flickered before dying out. "You don't need lights where you're going," taunted Neon. "It's bedtime."

Dust began to glow from her horn brightly, lighting the way for us as we followed Cindy's directions. "Through the door!" The door was a thick metal affair, and was not only locked, but touching it gave a sharp and painful jolt of electricity.

Dust Kicker pawed at the ground. "I won't be stopped by another damned door." Her horn glowed brightly, but I didn't see what she was working on until the door suddenly opened towards us and she grinned. "It wasn't locked from the other side."

We rushed through to find Dusk slumped against the wall, bleeding from wounds I couldn't see. He smiled at seeing me. "Keep going, I'll be alright. Just be careful, there are traps all along this hall. Step on the wrong tile, boom!"

Cindy looked distressed at Dusk's condition. "Are you alright with big tongues?" I had a feeling she was asking me. I sighed and nodded, having a solid idea where she was going.

My jaw snapped loudly as new tongues exploded free of our mouths. Cindy quickly wrapped hers around Dust Kicker even as I reeled from the pain of the new growth. Dust Kicker held still, surrendering her energy to give to Dusk and get him back on his hooves.

"You didn't have to do that for me," he said softly, tail wagging with obvious pleasure that we had gone ahead and done that for him.

The tinny voice of an intercom cut in. "You bastard! You're taking everything of mine. You can't handle the power. You think you can challenge me?!" There was a sudden bang through the intercom. "Little broken ponies, you can't stop me!" The sounds of a whip came through and the cries of some ponies clearly losing the fight with Neon.

We moved past the intercom. We couldn't help them without getting to Neon, or finding a way to turn off the rockets. The explosive tiles looked the same as any other, as I discovered when a hoof found one and pain traveled up that leg, little bleeding gashes torn in the flesh from bits of ceramic digging in, but there wasn't time to mourn the pain, and we pressed onwards. I hobbled as quickly as I could until Cindy suddenly called out, "Right!"

The door there was plain and wooden, like a broom closet. Opening it revealed that it was a broom closet, with several falling out and striking the ground. One hit an explosive tile and was thrown down the hallway. Dust Kicker grabbed the dangling light cord and pulled it, illuminating the tiny room. "What are we looking for in here?"

Cindy shook her head. "I don't know exactly, but a lot of energy is running through here. There has to be something!"

I shoved my head in and did a quick scan before spotting a small metal box on the wall. I practically ripped the cover free to reveal a fusebox. "Perfect!" I began wrenching them out indiscriminately, tossing each to the side. The sirens cut out, then all the lights, and then the air conditioning. Soon there was nothing but our pants for breath, and the ever-so-faint sounds of fighting.

Dust Kicker bobbed her head. "That should delay things, but we still have to find Neon. She'll figure a way to get things going if we give her time to do it.

I felt out for the presence of ponies, and there she was. A great sparkling mote next to a jumble of dim and burnt out specks. "She's... above us, and a little that way." I pointed. "Let's get back upstairs. The others have fought long enough for us."

Dusk bobbed his head. "I'm ready, let's go."

We hurried through the then-darkened hallways. Thankfully we had a lot of horns to choose from for light, and we weren't slowed down terribly for the lack of electricity. We scrambled up the stairs, my leg still protesting its abuse, and arrived at the floor Neon was on. Dust tapped her chest. "Heal up, take mine. You're going to be a lot more useful in this fight than I will be."

"Are you sure?" I raised a brow at her. She nodded with certainty and Cindy quickly ensnared her, squeezing around the barrel and neck gently as she drew away power and put it to work mending the shrapnel. The pain eased away to a dull throb and the bleeding stopped. It was far from perfect healing, but it covered the worst of it quickly.

Dust sank to the floor on her belly. "I'm sorry I was a jerk to you before. Please, stop her."

Author's Notes:

Let us have a moment of silence in remembrance of broomie. You died so others may live.

A longer chapter? Is that a typo? Nope! The commissioner of the story wanted longer chapters, so you get longer chapters!

67 - Southern American Endstage Boss

We ran into Sandra on our way to confront Neon, and I had to give a little laugh. "The old crew's together for the right moment."

Sandra perked an ear before she glanced down the hallway. "I knew where she was... I got scared, OK. She's thrashing anyone who goes in the same room with her. They tried bumrushing her with about twelve people, nothing but screams, none of them hers."

Dusk moved up beside Sandra and rubbed alongside her. "Well we're not just 'any' person. We're going to settle this. Let's go."

I advanced with my trusted friends flanked to either side of me, and I felt a bit of confidence returning. "Any advice, Cindy?

Cindy shook her head. "Watch out, be careful, and stick to the plan. It's all we have. She's probably full of energy, which she will use against us."

The hallway suddenly filled with light, and the sirens began wailing anew. I broke into a run. "She figured out the power, we're on a timer again."

The door leading to her room was open, practically inviting us. I heard the sound of a whip being cracked and the weak cry of someone who was likely the receiver of the blow. "You thought you could stop me that easily? I know how this all works, and you're running out of people. Where's your 'Princess of Peace' now?"

We charged through the open door to find Neon. Her tongues each shone a different color, almost blindingly bright with how many people she'd gorged on. Her entire body seemed a riot of neon hues that shone with the power she held. "There she is." She turned to face us, tongues dancing through the air. She was able to talk despite their presence without issue, but then, so did I? How did I do that?

Before I could contemplate that very long, Dusk stepped forward. "Stop this, right now. It's not too late. If you just stop that and come with us, everything will be forgiven."

Neon brought a tongue in faster than she should have been able. Dusk brought up a shield, but the tongue slapped against it and pulsed with a bright cyan. The shield exploded in dazzling motes of light. "Who are you to offer clemency? There's no going back! I won't be a slave to the humans, if they even let me live. Ponies must become the dominant race, or stop being a race all together.

I held up my human hands and took a slow step forward. "We're not here to hurt you, not if we don't have to. You've used every dirty trick you condemned humans for. You've shot at us, tried to blow us up, and you're getting ready to set the world on fire. The humans are ready to try peace, are you really settling for being worse than human?"

Her fury redirected to me at my words and two tongues crossed each other in a wild display of sparks. Cindy's shield kept one away, but it dispelled the shield as easily as it had Dusk's. The second coiled around my upper torso's belly and with the power of a hard vacuum, she began to suck the vitality right out of us. I didn't expect it to be so fast. One moment we were fine, the next we felt almost dead. "Your tongues are a pale imitation compared to mine. I am a pure breed, while you, you hybrid chimera of a creature. You've taken everything, but you're no good at any of it."

The sucking sensation suddenly stopped. I saw Sandra wrap one of her own tongues around Neon's and drew from the connection. Sandra shuddered violently, her tongue starting to glow as brightly as Neon's. More tongues came, ready to suck Sandra dry, but she caught them with her own, and the light seemed to pass back and forth between the two, locked in a contest of wills between the tongues as they undulated and writhed against one another.

Dusk's horn began to glow and he pulled one tongue away, allowing Sandra to double team one of the others, pulling power from it faster than it could pull it back.

Sandra smiled despite her full mouth. "I happen to be purebred too. That doesn't mean anything." She started to overpower the tongues, her own glowing brighter and brighter. Her body began to show jagged lightning patterns across it that glowed with the same neon light. "I'm taking it, since you can't use it responsibly."

A tongue curled and lashed in from below at Sandra but I caught it in my magic, even if my entire body felt sore at that point. I slowed it just enough for Sandra to swat it aside with one of her own tongues, advancing on Neon. "You're not dying today, but your reign is." Sandra wrapped two tongues around Neon firmly, squeezing despite the struggles of her victim. Kicks and pulls were to no avail as the power was drawn from her and fueled Sandra. Sandra grunted softly, hitting her capacity and trying to struggle through it.

It was time. I fought through the haze and cast my vision to the other side. I could see Neon's gift, bright and terrible. I shoved against it with all the remaining power I had, forcing it into contact with the tongues it seemed to recoil from actively.

Sandra went stiff as something new rushed down her tongues and into her body. She gasped and grunted, pawing at the ground as she began to grow, painfully swelling out to a stature befitting her new status as a princess. Neon, on the other hoof, collapsed with a weak cry, her tongues fell to the ground and twitched a little, but the fight was taken from her. Her bright patches of fur began to go muted, the color just fleeing her as surely as the rest of her power.

Cindy smiled gently. "See, that wasn't so bad."

Neon hissed, scrambling weakly to her hooves. "Fools, the lot of you! You don't even know how to stop it. It's all for nothing!"

Cindy lifted Neon into the air with her magic. "Tell me, or I'll take the knowledge, and that will hurt, a lot. I don't want to do that, but I will."

The intense gaze Cindy gave Neon unnerved her slightly. She wriggled in the grasp, whimpering with breaking resolve. "You've taken everything. You're going to kill me anyway. I won't make it easy for you."

Cindy drew Neon close and took control of my hands to gently pet over her back and sides. "There there. We're not bad people. Just show us how to save a lot of other people. Show us you're not entirely awful, and you will be spared."

Neon squirmed in the grasp in denial, but she lacked the strength to make any meaningful progress. She sagged, defeated and worn. "Do you promise?"

Cindy nodded. "Cross my heart." Did she have a heart? I supposed she had my heart. Good enough?

Cindy carried her with our body over to the controls and held her carefully over them. "Go on, prove you're not so bad. Millions of people don't need to die today to prove anyone's point."

Neon frowned a little. "You make it sound so petty..." She reached out with shaking hooves and started pressing buttons, and the sirens faded away. She twisted two sets of keys with her tongues and tossed them both to the ground. "There, now go ahead. Kill me. You can prove your true intentions."

Sandra clopped a hoof on the ground. "We're good guys, as terribly cliche as that sounds. We're not going to kill a single person if we don't have to." She lashed out a tongue and brushed Neon with it, sending a little pulse of energy into her. Neon perked up, her basic vitality restored. "We'll protect you. There are a lot of people, some in this room, that would want a piece of you."

"Starting with me." Dust Kicker came through the door, limping a little and looking tired, but determined. "She's killed countless people with her orders. She's a monster, and you helped me see that. I'm guilty too, to a lesser extent, but she was the leader. She deserves to pay!"

Dusk moved quickly to block her. "No! Hurting her won't bring anyone back."

Dust Kicker shoved him out of the way. Weakened or no, she was a far superior combatant than poor Dusk. "Out of my way. You're in no position to forgive her. She didn't hurt you, she hurt us."

Soft murmurs of agreement came from the others in the room, starting to rouse from their drainings. The mood was dark at best as eyes settled on the weakened Neon, ready to see her suffer.

Cindy pulled Neon close and protectively. "Two wrongs don't make a right."

Dust Kicker lifted a hoof, the claws sliding into ready position. "Maybe not, but it feels good, and discourages other people from doing it."

I took control of one hand and reached out for Dust. "Dust, come here." She did so hesitantly, peering with growing suspicion. When she was in range, I softly scratched behind an ear. "You're a good pony, and a great person, Dust Kicker. I want you as a friend, but my friends don't kill people when they don't have to. We won, Dust. We won."

Dust trembled, her eyes welling up with sudden tears. "I believed in her too! I thought she was going to guide us to a better place! Now here you are, promising the same thing, and not even letting me get back at her! She was insane. Did you forget what she did to stop us from getting here?"

Sandra smiled a little. "I have her power, Dust Kicker. She's just a normal, confused, person. She needs our help, not to be beat down more."

Dust looked at Sandra for the first time. "The hell happened to you? You look like a new Neon."

Sandra tilted her head. "Now with 100% less homicidal tendencies. Here." She gently brushed a tongue along Dust's muzzle, restoring her energy. "Now let's get out of here. We have a world to rebuild, and that doesn't involve kicking around someone after they're already defeated."

The word of two princesses proved to be more compelling. Though we weren't actively trying to through any mystical 'weight' around, our words did have some inherently, and with us speaking in harmony, voices began to sway in our favor. Sandra went around the room, helping each pony up to their hooves. By the time she gave back all the stolen energy Neon had taken, she stopped glowing like a little sun, though she remained brightly colored.

Dusk smiled and tapped a hoof on the control panel. "Not bad for a day's work. We stopped a nuclear exchange."

Dust sighed softly. "I suppose I should be thankful for that and stop pouting so much." She clicked her hoof claws into idle position and moved up to Neon, still held in our grip. "You."

Neon looked down at her, ears half-wilted. "What?"

Dust pointed at Neon. "You better start acting like half the pony you claimed you were."

Author's Notes:

And so ends the South American arc.

Like, hate? I'd really like to know how well I did in wrapping this up, so tell me, especially if you spotted a typo.

68 - Phoning Home

I kept Neon in our arms as we started poking around. There was a radio present. It looked like a serious military affair, and I wasn't sure how to operate it, but one of the others did.

After some translating, he hopped up onto the chair in front of it and started playing with the radio until he found a channel with English speakers chatting back and forth. He gestured at the radio, then hopped down, leaving it to me.

What could I say to some random English speakers to get back to the military? I supposed most military secrets weren't what they used to be. I pushed the talk button. "Hello, this is William, reporting in from somewhere in South America. Anyone from the states listening in?"

"Wasn't expecting a new voice," came a female reply. "Name's One Touch. Holed up in Maine. Powerful radio you have that, or maybe lucky bounce off?"

"Sharpshooter, calling in from Texas. You live down there, Will, or just visiting? I heard it's a right hostile place down there." That one sounded male.

I pushed the button, hopeful but uncertain. "So, I don't suppose any of you are in contact with the operation centered out of Central States? Ponies and humans, getting along, no more infections?"

Sandra suddenly sighed and pulled off her collar, setting it on the ground. "Guess I don't get to wear that anymore."

"I think I heard of who you're talking about," replied Sharpshooter. "They just moved in a city or two over. I've been keeping ponies away the old fashioned way, with a gun."

One Touch gasped into the radio. "You wouldn't shoot me, would you?"

"What? Course not, we've become fast friends in these crazy times."

"Well I'll have you know I have four legs, like it or not. It took some practice to get a radio working with hooves, but I did," she revealed. "Ponies are people, don't shoot us, please."

While amusing, the topic had certainly strayed off topic. "Sharpshooter, could you visit them and tell them William, the S Class, is alright, and in possession of a new friendly S Class. Situation is, uh, stabilized."

He said something of a confirmation, but their conversation went back to being about One Touch being a pony fairly quickly. I couldn't think of anything else I could do with it, so I turned off the radio and turned to face the larger Sandra. "Look at you."

Sandra recoiled a little, ears pinning on her head. "Yeah, look at me."

I perked an ear at her. "Why so glum? You're looking good."

Dusk bobbed his head. "It's true. You're bigger, brighter, um, even more powerful."

Sandra snorted softly. "What's with the jagged patterns?" She raised a hoof to the lightning bolt like patterns under her eyes. "And I feel like there's something in here with me. I thought I was done with urges."

Cindy suddenly spoke up, "Oh! That'd be me, well, not me, but someone like me. They don't have a head to talk through, so right in your head is the only way to go. Oh! I Know! We should go into a dream together. Then you could talk to them."

I found an ear swiveling on its own towards Cindy, but Neon spoke first, "There was a literal person inside of me?"

Cindy nodded at Neon. "Well, not a person like you'd think. No human, one of my people. We don't normally have bodies, just energy."

Sandra nuzzled at one of my legs. "How bad is it?"

I reached for her and softly pet along her larger back. "Dusk isn't joking, you're looking very nice. Oh, just remembered. You're not too small anymore."

Sandra tilted her head at me before she went red all through the face. "Will! Really..."

Dust Kicker came in from the hallway. "We've sent out runners in ever direction to spread the word as fast as they could, but we don't have teleporters." She pointed at Neon. "Fess up, where are they?"

Neon frowned a little. "I'm not hiding them. I only had the one. Where'd they go?"

Dust Kicker waved a hoof. "Not important. Alright, fine. So we have no way to get the word up to the front that Neon's been overthrown, so they're going to cause trouble without her. Speaking of her, why are you carrying her around like a cat?"

Neon looked a little hurt and I turned some petting attention to her. "You know the looks some of the others have been giving her. I'm keeping her safe. She's given up, so she's my responsibility now."

Dust Kicker snorted softly. "I'd give her a kick if it were an option, sure..."

Dusk moved between me and Dust and frowned at her. "She's just a pony now, stop threatening her."

Dust Kicker rolled her eyes. "We're all 'just' ponies. Being bigger and glowing doesn't excuse things."

Sandra raised a hoof. "One thing's still bothering me. What about the other princess?"

Dust clucked her tongue in her mouth. "You mean the 'Princess of the Jungle'? She seems pretty happy ruling over the ferals. What about her?"

Neon frowned. "She's worked against me for months, interrupting supply lines, ambushing patrols, and kidnapping people where she could. Whatever my crimes, brainwashing people away from their families can't be right." I felt her thick tail coil around my arm, squeezing lightly.

"Let's put out one fire at a time here." I stood up and gestured for Sandra and Dusk to move in. "I say we teleport back to the border and see what we can do about Neon's forces there, and see if we can't get them to disperse if they see she's been defeated."

Dust Kicker moved in with the others. "You're not leaving me out of this! I know who to talk to. I was part of her power structure and all."

I waved with a free hand past her. "And your friends?"

"Are all big boys and girls and won't die if I leave them alone for a little bit. Peacemaker, you're stuck with me."

Neon chuckled softly. "I suppose that title fits you well enough. Do you really forgive me?"

She squirmed around in my grip until she was belly up, looking at me with what I thought was a hopeful expression. I brought in my free hand and scratched into her soft underbelly until a little purr started to escape her. "If you're ready to put all this behind you, I won't keep pointing at it. The world's a smaller place in some ways, we don't have room for jails where ready hands are more valuable. Or hooves, in your case."

Dust Kicker frowned a little. "Maybe I should threaten the entire world. Seems to get attention these days."

Dusk nuzzled into her neck suddenly and bit through the fur, grooming her. Dust looked ready to kick him, but relaxed under the continued grooming, and they soon were leaning on each other in a moment of peace. Sandra giggled softly at the sight. "You know, you're the first two unicorns that were compatible looking so friendly."

Dust went red at Sandra's words and did kick Dusk then. "He's not my stallion!"

Dusk rubbed the sore spot on his side. "I'm not trying to be. I'm just being a friend."

Dust glanced away, looking a little guilty before she moved back in beside him and sitting down. She wasn't cuddling him, but she was sitting close enough to be touching.

I wrapped a shield around everyone. "Are we ready to go?"

"Ready!" chimed Cindy with a grin.

Dust threw a leg over Dusk. "Ready and willing."

Neon rolled back to backside up and squeezed the arm holding her. "Ready."

Lastly Sandra pressed against my side, as large as my pony half, perhaps a bit larger. "Any time."

I imagined that first town we had reached, oh that time ago, where we first ran into Dust Kicker and her ponies. I threw us into the void, and we weren't underground anymore. We appeared on the dusty road in the middle of the day. The sun beat down on us, quickly warming our fur.

Neon looked a little ill. "Ugh. How do you tolerate that?"

Dust huffed, bearing it with dignity, though I was fairly sure it had affected her as well.

Cindy was already looking for the next target. "Ready?" She didn't wait for the others to talk, and we jumped again, appearing on the top of the tallest building around. From that vantage point we could see an orderly legion of ponies in the distance. Neon suddenly evacuated her belly, making quite the mess all over me and the roof.

Dusk sighed softly and wriggled away from Dust's grip to turn his magic on me, cleaning the mess quickly and chucking it off the roof.

Dust snorted softly. "It's not that bad. I'm fine..."

Sandra shook her head. "It's not a contest. Is that them?" She pointed at the orderly rows of ponies far below and ahead of us.

Neon and Dust both nodded at that, and with Dusk's magic, we skipped again, appearing beside the gathering of ponies, much to their surprise.

"N-Neon!" squeaked several of them as they made hasty salutes, but they were looking at Sandra, not Neon.

Sandra flushed at the mistake and pointed at the smaller Neon. "Her, not me."

The clear leader of the group marched towards us with her suspicious glare. "What's going on here? You're interrupting our field maneuvers. Explain yourself at once."

Neon nodded a little. "I am Neon, your leader. Stand down." She jumped from my grip to the ground, getting her footing stable. "The war's over."

"What do you mean, the war's over?" The leader scowled. "And you don't look much like Neon to--"

Tiring of her, Neon suddenly lashed out with her tongues, grabbing the unicorn and hefting her up, draining the power out of her and restoring some of her own bright colors, if temporarily. "I always liked having unicorns as leaders. They take charge easily, but you can be so stubborn at times." She threw the poor drained unicorn mare aside. "It's over! Go home. Mission accomplished. Your new task is to watch over the citizens of your home towns and keep them happy and safe. The people from the states are not your enemy." She pointed Northward, then at me. "This is William, their greatest pony. She had the option of just killing me, but she doesn't work that way. She's our best hope for the future, so let's give her a chance, eh? Let's go."

She moved right through the middle of the formation, forcing them to move aside, destroying the order. "Move it!" A few ponies tried to lash out, but ended up just being food for Neon. It eventually became clear that she wasn't going to be defeated in melee, and she looked more and more like her usual self with the extra energy that flowed through her. The crowd was dispersed, and Neon returned to us, glowing softly. "Damn that feels good."

Dust frowned at her. "You can't keep that forever, you realize?"

Neon huffed. "Maybe not, doesn't mean I can't enjoy it. You don't look so intimidating anymore." She moved to cuff Dust and the unicorn growled, ducking out of the way. They went down into the dirt, wrestling. Dust was clearly furious, while Neon seemed to be having a good time with it.

Dust's struggle suddenly paused. Neon lifted her up with her tongues, one wrapped around her barrel, one around her snout, and one plunged right between her legs. "Did you know you can do delightful things to a mare with this?" Neon smiled with naughty intent before a bright pulse of power ran down a tongue into Dust's nethers.

Dust screamed muffledly as pleasure seemed to overwhelm her. She kicked and struggled, but it was all weak. Further pulses robbed her of all ability to struggle as she just wriggled a little in the air, breathing loudly through her nose as she was worked over.

Sandra interceded, wrapping a tongue around one of Neon's and suddenly drawing away the excess energy. Dust crashed to the ground, landing on top of a drained Neon. Dust Kicker's focus returned faster than Neon's energy and she hopped to her hooves. "You monster!"

Sandra pulled Dust back with another tongue. "Enough fighting."

Neon weakly sat up, her neon colors drained away. "Mmmf, I was just playing. You weren't having that bad of a time."

I put a hand to my head. "First rule of my herd, no one touches someone who doesn't want to be touched. No means no, always."

Dust blinked softly, then started to color. "You're..."

Author's Notes:

Is William's herd about to swell in number? Will it survive its strongly opinionated new potential recruits? Will Dusk Hope ever have a hope with Dust Kicker? They'd be a cute couple.

Will the author ever stop mentioning typos in his notes? Probably not.

69 - Joining Hooves

Dusk sat up and clopped his forehooves together. He looked directly at Dust and smiled at her. "You can join us, Dust Kicker. You're a very resourceful person."

Sandra snorted with less enthusiasm. "Is that enough for love these days? We're not actually horses, let's decide our relationships just a tiny bit more rationally." She grunted and her thick tail slapped the ground. "Sorry, I'm feeling very grumpy today. Whatever's riding me is upset."

Cindy's smile fell. "Oh, we really should say hello to your other half. They've probably gotten used to Neon."

Neon raised a brow. "You could give it back. I wouldn't mind."

Dust Kicker rolled her eyes and fixed her eyes on me. "Is that what you were offering? I've been shoving you across a continent, biting at your tail and scowling at you, why would you even want me around now that you're free of me?"

I reached for Dust, but she shied away, refusing an ear scratching. "You were doing your job, and you turned away from it once it become clear it was wrong. That's more than a lot of people manage, both ways. You care about those under you, and those above you. If either of us start going nuts, I'll expect you to come for us with one of those blades of yours."

Dust snorted softly. "You say that too casually. Christ, are you saying you'll roll over and give me your belly to slice open?"

Dusk closed the distance, ears perked and his eyes shining with hope. "We're not going to give you a reason for that."

Dust put up a hoof and gently pushed Dusk away. "You're too transparent, unicorn boy."

Neon looked up at me, then over at Sandra. "Well, what do you plan to do with me then? Are you dragging me somewhere to be thrown in jail, or claiming me as some kind of concubine as a war trophy?" She wrinkled her nose. "I had a feeling your 'good for all' thing had a limit."

I reached for Neon, and she didn't retreat, so I pulled her close and rubbed over her cheeks. "Neon, how do you feel?"

Neon perked an ear. "How do I feel? What do you mean by that?"

I stroked over her back and her tail lifted a little. "You're clean. Your mind's free of outside influences, and you're not in charge of a nation, for better or worse. You're free to be you, for lack of better way to say that. How do you feel?"

Neon frowned a little. "That's a loaded question. I still think humans are going to be the death of us eventually." She sat up. "You've taken the helm, so, I don't know... I'm hoping a little that I was wrong, since if I was right, I'll just get to watch it all fall to shit from a new angle. If I was wrong, then I get to be remembered badly, but the world moves on, and I guess I can live with that."

Dust growled softly. "You deserve more than to just be embarrassed. You filled my head with lies, and I went along with it like a dumbass."

Sandra settled beside Dust. "You're still full of gift, you know."

Dust swiveled an ear at Sandra. "I guess there's no reason to hold onto it anymore... Does it hurt?"

Cindy tilted her head. "Depends on what we do with it. Physical alterations usually sting some, but it passes. Would you like a little stronger unicorn magic?"

Dusk nodded. "I have that, and some more output, um, as a stallion."

Dust burst into laughter. "No wonder you're so eager for me to lift my tail." She turned on Dusk and tapped his nose. "Get to know a girl first, boy. You don't even know what kind of music I like."

Neon pointed northwards. "That was a fair-sized group we broke up, but I doubt it was all we had. I know we had more than that. Shouldn't we be looking for them?"

Sandra lashed out her tongues, ensnaring Neon instantly by the barrel and plucking her from the ground with a squeak from the former ruler. "We're not quite done with you, I think."

I nodded. "You gave a few options. You're a bit dangerous to let go. You're clever and charismatic. You could get ponies following you again, even without the princess powers."

Neon kicked out a hindleg and scowled a little at Sandra. "So, jail then?"

Sandra tilted her head. "If you prefer that. We're working to make the world better, for real, without genocide. We're offering you a place beside us as we do so. We're going to protect humanity and, uh, equinity? Both of them, from each other if we have to."

Neon considered the offer as Dust gathered up a wad of dirt with her magic and sent it flying at the captive pony in an explosion of dust. "It's more than you deserve!"

Neon shook off much of the dust as she coughed. "That's not very kind, Dust Kicker, burying me in your namesake. You're just upset that you aren't being invited like this." She looked to me. "I'll join you. I want to see you heal this world, or fail. Either way will satisfy me."

Dust Kicker bore her teeth in an obvious fury before she suddenly grabbed Dusk in her magic and pulled him in, kissing him right on the lips. "I changed my mind, maybe I will join."

Dusk smiled at the exchange, brief as it was, but the expression faltered. "You just want to keep an eye on Neon, don't you?"

Dust chuckled softly. "Am I as transparent as you are?"

Sandra nodded as she set Neon down to the ground. "Afraid you are. Still, Dusk is clearly alright with the idea."

Dusk tilted his head. "Only if she is. I'm not a brainless stallion, or a desperate one. I kind of like you, Dust Kicker. You're strong-willed, smart, and... if you don't mind my saying, pretty. I'd like to get to know you better than we already have."

Dust nodded slowly. "Alright then, it's settled. I'm joining. I'll get to know you all, as peers this time, and keep an eye on her." She gave Neon a glare, which was ignored.

Neon circled around me and settled beside me. "Why didn't I get anything special when you took my gift?"

Sandra had an answer for that. She shook her head a little. "Your gift wasn't burned up, like we usually do. It's inside of me." She tapped her larger chest. "That's why I'm larger, and brightly colored."

Neon huffed softly. "So I get nothing? Figures."

Dust chuckled a little and looked amused. "What you deserve, if not worse. Fine, take it, and put some strength in my legs if that would be more efficient."

Sandra lifted Dust from the ground with her tongues, getting a fresh frown from Dust. "You'd better not do what Neon did or the deal's off."

"I promise," said Sandra as she placed Dust before me. I gently pet over Dust's ears and felt through her body for the gift. Nothing too special, perhaps a tiny bit stronger than average. I sent most of it towards the delicate organs that controlled her horn, while shunting the remainder into her legs and flank, enhancing her strength. She grunted against the pain of the changes, but was largely accepting of it, and soon was entirely clean of gift.

"Holy christ. I didn't even realise how much my brain was fogged this whole time." She frowned sharply. "We have to free more people of this as soon as possible."

Neon gave a slow nod. "I know what you mean... I... It gives me hope that maybe I was wrong."

Dust pointed at Neon. "You were wrong!" The hoof wavered in the air before being set down. Dust approached Neon, nose-to-nose. "Maybe I was wrong, a little, too. Let's work together for now. There's plenty of work to be done."

Sandra smiled at the moment between them. Her thought whispered between my ears, ~Our herd is full of interesting ponies. I'm proud to be the alpha female of it. And you? Are you happy to be the alpha male?~

I looked down at my decidedly female form, and considered my female voice. Everyone who didn't know my old human self just assumed female without hesitation. Only Sandra was left that referred to me as a man. I let out a slow sigh. "I think it's time I accepted what I am." All eyes looked up at me curiously. I put a hand on my curvy chest. "I am a girl, er, mare? Whatever, female, even if I do have the parts to play a guy."

Sandra giggled a little. "That's very big of you, but I still think of you as my boyfriend, and the father of my first child. Is that alright?"

The others were more confused. Dust raised a brow. "You were female already, under-cannon excluded."

Dusk nodded at Dust. "You're both, Will. It's new, and, uh, I guess we don't have good pronouns for it, but you have both, so why not be both?"

Neon smiled. "That's obvious. It's confusing to people, and William accepts being a leader means having to pay some attention to how others see you. So she is she, even if she has extra parts. Now, not to be rude, but we do have more area to cover before people get hurt?"

I rose up to my hooves. "Neon is right. You're both coming with us, and that's all we need to settle right this moment. We'll have plenty of time to hash out particulars later."

Sandra came up and bumped side to side against me. "One last thing. I formally declare William and Cindy as the alpha of our little gathering, and I gladly defer to the beta position."

Dust tilted her head a little. "We're not actually horses. We don't need to have alphas and betas and whatever like animals, you know."

Neon chuckled at Dust. "Humans are animals too, and if you think they don't get alphas and omegas? You're not looking hard enough." She smirked at the agitated looking unicorn. "You've always been an alpha, but you're bowing your head a little towards the peacemaker, hmm. It's a little confusing, isn't it? Don't worry, I know what you're going through."

"You know nothing of me!" hissed Dust Kicker before turning northward. "Let's go."

I spread a bubble over the group and focused on a hill I could see in the distance, hoping for a better view of things. "We may have to intercede while violence is already going on. Are you all ready to drop into the middle of a battlefield if need be and break things up?"

Dusk saluted sharply. "Whatever has to be done, Will."

Cindy laughed softly. "I guess I'll come along for the ride."

Neon and Dust nodded, and Sandra remained pressed against me, so we jumped, appearing at the top of the hill. Our work was only just beginning.

Author's Notes:

Neon tries to adjust to her new position. Dust doesn't much like Neon, and the herd grows awkwardly, but for the better, maybe?

I like to think Neon shared some sincere feelings, and I don't know about my readers, but I feel she might be worth keeping around, but that could be a typo.

70 - Reporting Home

We jumped into the midst of a skirmish. The sharp retort of a bullet was all I heard before the deadly pellet slammed against Dusk's shield. The humans had gathered together behind a low wall, and the ponies were charging their position.

"Stop!" shouted Sandra with a thump of a hoof against the ground and a lashing of her thick tail.

Those that could hear her hesitated and stared quizzically at the vision of their leader come to personally command them.

Neon rolled her eyes. "We don't look that alike." She hopped up on an abandoned mailbox. "Commandword ice brick. Freeze to the two o' clock immediately or catch frostbite."

The conflict began to wind down rapidly, but I could see some ponies hadn't heard, and were getting dangerously close to the humans. An equine head popped out of the ground behind them and scrambled up with hoof-claws at the ready. I jumped to the pony with a flash, interrupting its charge, and drawing the attention of the humans.

My thanks was a panicked set of gunshots. Cindy tried to block them, but bullets wore through shields disappointingly fast. My lower body screamed in pain as I took two for the team and stumbled before collapsing. It hurt too much to stand, but I could still scream, so I did. The battle ended.

The little town that had posted this fierce resistance didn't have any formal doctors. Add to that the fact that I was infectious and I just wasn't getting much help out of them. Fortunately, some of the pony militants knew how to dress wounds, and saw to removing the bullets and bandaging up the wounds.

Cindy smiled at the field doctor once she was done. "Can you send someone over?"

She looked confused, but soon an earth pony came trotting up. "Yes, peacemaker?"

Cindy explained quickly. "I want to use some of your energy to heal faster, may I? It won't hurt at all, and you'll get better, just be a little tired right now."

The stallion looked uncertain at first, but then sank to the ground and laid out, offering himself. Cindy wrapped her tongues around him and drew gently from him. "Thank you." Our wounds stopped throbbing quite as angrily as the excess energy was put to work mending them. They weren't healed entirely, but soon we could stand at least, with a painful reminder of our activity.

Dust approached us at a light trot. "Situation is under control. The ponies and the people are staying away from each other for now, and your boy, Hope, is offering cleanings so they can approach the humans without harm. Not everyone's taking the offer, but it's a start."

"Hope?" I raised a brow quizzically at Dust.

"Dust, Dusk, too similar, so I'm calling him Hope. It fits him well. He has a lot of that, hope that is."

Cindy smiled at Dust Kicker. "Alright, was anyone seriously hurt?"

Dust rolled her eyes. "It was a battle, of course. There's dead on both sides, and a few humans are going to be four-legged soon. Sandra volunteered to help with those."

I perked up, ears going forward. "She doesn't have a lot of experience with that, we should be there to help."

Dust guided us to where Sandra was, and we found out she had taken a unique turn on it. Rather than making them into full ponies, she made them into humanoid ponies. They had hands and hooves, were furry and had pony faces. Naturally bipedal ponies with hands, basically. They seemed tolerant of it.

One of them, a woman, who still had breasts, was thanking Sandra. "This is a lot better than becoming a beast."

One of the men snorted. "We still are, but at least we kept our hands... I guess if we had to, it could have been worse." The man had become a unicorn, the woman an earth pony.

Sandra smiled. "You're welcome, but none of them are beasts. They have emotions and plans and everything else a human has, minus hands."

When they wandered off, I approached Sandra. "Are you sure that was a good idea? They're going to have a real hard time fitting in with the humans or the ponies like that."

Sandra shrugged a little. "They begged me to help, so I did as best as I could. Should I make everyone else into normal ponies even if they ask for something different?"

Dust glanced towards the retreating forms of the human-ponies. "It would be kinder, in the long run. Ponies have ponies to be companions with, and humans have humans, but they are mostly unique, and alone. What's done is done. Have you seen Hope?"

Hope, as he had accepted being called, wasn't hard to find. He rejoined us with a smile. "Things are as calm as they're going to get, but I think we're wasting time with jumping into trouble, and it's dangerous."

Neon huffed. "You have a better idea then?" She extended a tongue to tickle under Hope's chin. "Speak up, we're listening."

Hope blushed a little bit and glanced between Neon and Dust. Dust suddenly laughed. "We're not married yet, stud. We haven't even had our first date. I won't hit you for cheating yet, and it's her being a whore, not you."

Neon's expression darkened. "Watch who you're calling a whore. I haven't done anything to him." She withdrew her tongue with a little frown.

Hope rubbed behind his head. "Well, yes, we should get back to the army. They can communicate more easily with others, and give transportation that doesn't involve us appearing in the middle of an active gunfight. Besides, we've told two groups that the fight's over. They're going to spread the word too. W-we can't afford to have William taking more bullets." His ears fell and he looked quite dismayed at the idea.

I wasn't looking forward to playing bullet sponge anymore than he was. "Right, let's jump back to HQ and report what's happened."

Neon huffed gently. "And that's when I'll be arrested and thrown away forever?"

Dust kicked at the dirt beneath her. "Too kind."

Cindy shook her head. "You're stuck with us, Neon. We're not letting you go yet."

Neon nodded slowly. Her expression brightened as the gravity of her acceptance became more clear. "I'll be more useful at your side than rotting away in a cell."

Sandra put a leg over Neon and pulled her over. She cradled the smaller pony as if Neon were her foal. Neon shuddered softly as Sandra cuddled her. "I'm not a child!"

Sandra's tongues softly groomed through Neon's mane and under her chin. "And here you are."

Perhaps Neon was enjoying the affection, since she didn't complain again, and the two became quiet.

Hope watched them a moment before looking at Dust. "Once, I wanted her for a mate."

"Neon?" Dust raised a brow high with disbelief.

"No! No, I meant Sandra." Hope rubbed at a cheek with a hoof, blushing brightly. "But she's mostly attached to Will, and now she's big..." He sank a little. "I sound so shallow right now."

Dust softly nudged at Hope. "Stop beating yourself up. She's obviously way in for William. No harm in that, and Will, well, she likes her back, and, uh, hard to compete with that, I guess."

Hope's blush only grew worse. "N-no! I can! I mean..."

Dust turned to face him, looking curious before she casually reached and pushed him over onto his back. It was only moments later that she confirmed he was quite adequately endowed, twice. "Huh. So you do have some surprises in you."

Hope brought his hind legs together, hiding himself as best he could. "I'm not trying to show off. I mean, it's weird."

Neon snorted at the scene, watching from where Sandra was grooming her. "Hardly the strangest thing on display in this little herd. We should get going." She rose to her hooves and soon we all gathered together. With a mighty jump, I propelled us through the void towards where we had started the journey.

We appeared beside the military command in a flash of energy. Some of the guards were surprised, but we weren't shot for it, which counted as a success in my book. A few recognized me and the others and welcomed us back, but their eyes were on Dust and Neon and Sandra, all either new or changed enough to appear new.

Rather than trying to explain to each person in turn, we just asked for a place to stay until the brass had a moment for us, and retired to a room together.

The room they selected was a nice one, at least. It had several mattresses, and I picked one to crash on and rest.

Hope looked around before moving back to Dust. "Welcome to our home, er, at least one of them."

Dust raised a brow. "Why aren't there lights?"

Sandra slapped the ground with a tail. "Well maybe we can fix that, now that we're back. You can help, if you know how the setup works. Getting electricity back would make a large difference in the quality of life in the city." Sandra suddenly went stiff and pawed at the ground. "Neon, cut that out..."

Neon drew back her tongues from where they had slipped under Sandra. "Tit for tat. You would have enjoyed it if you'd just relaxed."

Sandra cleared her throat. "Um, maybe." She raised a hoof and ran it over Neon's head. "Later."

Cindy's thoughts came quietly, ~I think Neon is bonding with Sandra.~

~Like what, mates?~

~No, not quite. Sandra is mated to you, or us, fairly solidly. I think it is more like a sister, with benefits.~

I rolled my eyes. Only in this new world order could such a thing sound so normal. ~As long as both are happy, but this reminds me. If royalty all comes down to our attachment to strong-willed creatures, is there any genetics involved at all? Does it make a difference who we have kids with?~

Neon puffed out her chest. "I can help. I know exactly how that setup works, and I shared that information only with the few ponies that shared my gift." She looked to Sandra. "You can be another, my usurper."

Sandra raised a brow. "Are you saying that angrily, or affectionately? I'm honestly getting confused."

Neon licked over her lips with her many tongues. "If you want to give my power back, I'll take it, but I doubt that..."

Sandra rolled a hoof. "So are you angry with me?"

Neon was quiet a moment, peering at Sandra steadily before she moved forward and nuzzled into soft fur. Sandra accepted the answer and the two were soon hugging one another quietly.

Dust snorted. "Bitch is getting way more than she should." She turned to Hope and pulled him close with her magic before throwing a leg over his withers. "Just look at her, playing suck up."

Hope smiled nervously. "She's doing what she knows how to do. At least she doesn't have magic, like us."

"Exactly!" Dust clopped a hoof. "We have to handle that. All she can do is be loud."

Author's Notes:

A conflict is brought to an end, the herd dynamics continue to mature, and they report home for debriefing. Sandra and Neon are becoming friendly despite their meeting in battle, while Dust changes Dusk Hope's name for him. We know who wears the pants in that budding relationship at least.

71 - No Rest for the Wicked

We were summoned to the meeting room later the same day. Our pony friend was there. He was tired, like all the rest of the brass. "Tell me you're the bearer of good news."

I gestured at Neon. "Say hello to the commander of the South American forces, or she was. She's surrendered to my care, and we've scattered a few of her rogue forces. There's no long-term threat from the south to worry about."

The woman raised a brow. "Fascinating. You seem to have picked up some of her traits. We trust none of her inclinations?"

Neon dipped her head lightly. "No, they beat me. For reasons still a little past me, they just want to keep me around, instead of killing me or throwing me in a jail, so here I am. I don't plan to be a useless lump, so what do you need us to do?"

Sandra pulled Neon back and Neon relaxed almost instantly, becoming placated in Sandra's gentle embrace.

Our pony general nodded. "Good, that's good... The attacks were getting worse and we were worried we'd have to resort to more desperate measures. Our network of communication isn't as tight as we'd like it, and men are spread out far too wide to comfortably engage in a land war, as if there were ever comfortable ways to do that." He pulled out a camera with his magic and snapped a shot of Sandra and Neon. "At least we'll have a charming picture to show any remaining factions, perhaps calm them down a little. If their supply is cut off, the war's basically over. We haven't been idle."

"Certainly not." One of the human males stood. "We've managed to create a few tools that have gone a long way to put people at ease and increase safety." He produced a little metal box and set it on the table. "Just press the button, point it at a pony, and it lights red if they're infectious, or green if they're safe. Simple, fast, reliable." He pointed it at the horse general and showed it flash green. It was red for me and Sandra, and green for everyone else.

Another leader wobbled a hand. "We've also expanded significantly in all directions. The cycle of training, assimilation, stabilization, and back to training has been working well. Many of the ferals are just as happy to see us as any humans we bring on board. There are some communities that didn't want to play poker, but we just moved around them. They'll change their mind soon enough when their neighbors are enjoying the benefits of cohabitation with the new pony class of citizen."

The pony leader chuckled softly. "It's not so different from being a person, just less fingers really." He wagged his forehooves before fixing his eyes on me. "That reminds me. I got a new girl."

The others grunted softly. Perhaps he had told the story plenty of other times. "She's a real gem, and likes ponies just fine. I tell you, fingers on fur? That's the sweet spot."

The female leader raised a brow. "Much more interesting is the fact that his union, along with a few others, have proven that humans and ponies are cross compatible. The scientists are monitoring the situation intently. There's no particular assurance the children will be born healthy, and fertile."

Cindy smiled brightly. "That's wonderful. That means everyone can love each other."

She smirked a bit. "I'm not sure love is always the operative emotion. Ponies, especially low-functioning ones, are still creatures of intense lust. Though less than when we started, it's not unknown for two ponies to just start copulating shamelessly in the middle of a shift. They will not care who is around or not, and return to work as soon as they've finished. It's about as disruptive as a smoke break, for the two involved personally." She pointed with a pen to where Sandra held Neon gently. "Affection is a natural state."

The pony leader sighed. "I wish that applied up north. New York is still a mess, with the ponies controlling things. They aren't infecting the humans like they were down south, they just control them, like slaves. The reports are a bit spotty, as we don't trust human agents to go in safely, and the pony ones are still being retrained. Sorry to bring this up so soon after you got back, but are you willing to go up there? If we could pacify that situation, we'd be looking really good for the foreseeable future, and we could unite America."

Dust frowned a little. "Not the United States? You're going to take all of America this time."

"And why wouldn't we? Someone has to offer order."

Dust clopped a hoof to the ground. "Figures! You've been waiting over a century for the chance to finish the job. The end of the world was just an excuse to push your borders as far as they'll go."

Sandra squeezed Neon lightly. "We have something you want to hear before we talk about New York. We have a game changing thing to bring to all the cities. What would you say to restoring power, without the need for coal or fuel? No smog of any kind, and no real pollution of any significant kind."

The female leader raised a brow. "I'd say you're promising more than you can deliver. We don't have time for fantasies."

Neon sat up in Sandra's grip. "I've already overseen the setup in many cities. It works just fine, so long as you have a population of unicorns."

The male pony leader leaned forward a little, being a unicorn himself. "Why is that important?"

Sandra squeezed Neon gently. "We'll share, but first, I have a request."

One of the other leaders frowned. "Are you extorting us?"

Sandra waved a hoof. "Nothing so sinister. I just want it official that Neon is forgiven for her crimes. She's with us, and I will protect her and show her the right way." Neon flushed through her fur, looking embarrassed, but pleased, at Sandra's words.

It was soon agreed that they wouldn't pursue charges against the former leader of South America.

Sandra and Neon began to explain how the unicorn banks worked. "If you have a battery, that's best," explained Neon. "Let them charge the battery and work off of that, instead of directly, but if you don't, you can still make it work. It just means you need more unicorns to keep it steady and constant. Ideally you'll have one of us." She extended a tongue. "We can move energy from one unicorn to the next, keeping them in line, and also providing first aid if one overdoes it and becomes weak. Twelve hours is the absolute maximum shift length. More than that and they start to get tired and miserable quickly, even if they look like they're 'just sitting there'. They should be paid well and made to feel important, because they are, and they're doing important work. Just like the earth ponies make all the food we need, and the pegasi keep weather turned in our favor. Ponies bend nature to our needs."

One of the other leaders made a quick scribble. "We should start here. If it can be stabilized and used, we can expand the program. Electricity would mean we could get water purification plants back online, radio, and refrigeration. It would be literal night and day, and people would feel like they're really recovering."

The pony leader pointed a hoof at us. "About the only pony you haven't found a definitive place for are the hydras. Fortunately, they still fall under the other qualification. A hydra earth pony is still an earth pony, ditto pegasus or unicorn. Ah, this reminds. Have you had any word from elsewhere in the world?"

I had, when I thought about it. "The ponies of Africa and Europe are aware of our mingling with humans and are going to try and start their own programs to be able to interact with our human peers safely. S-classes, like me. They were in contact with Luna, the off-world one. We were able to speak face-to-face, as it were."

Neon's ears wilted a little. "That's where I first met you. I thought for sure you were just a toady of these humans, and you'd see us all rounded up for concentration camps."

Sandra squeezed Neon, forcing a squeak out of her. "We're equal, more or less. No pony is forced to work any more than a human is, and they get paid for what they do, just like the humans. We're even getting married across species lines, and having children." She smiled hopefully. "I hope we eventually learn to not care much if someone has four legs or two. We're all people."

The woman pointed her pen at Sandra. "Why is she live with infection again? I thought she was sterilized?"

Dust chuckled at that. "She's a, what did you say, S-Class? She took it from Neon and she isn't giving it back."

This caused some stir around the table. News that they now had two friendly S-Classes was exciting and encouraging.

Hope smiled a little timidly. "She's still the same Sandra, just larger and more talented. We're still the same herd."

Dust softly cuffed him before drawing him against her side with her practiced magic. "Your herd's not the same. It's almost doubled in size."

One of the men cleared his throat. "We've been trying to encourage a sense of normalcy, which has included issuing marriage certificates. Demand being what it is, you wouldn't be the first 'herd' we've formally recognized, nor the largest. There was one circle of ten earth ponies, two unicorns, and a pegasus stud that were all happy to be married to the one guy." He raised a brow. "I don't envy him. He doesn't get out much. That clearly isn't an issue with your 'group', or herd as the popular term goes."

Sandra perked her ears. "I'd... really like that." she squeezed Neon again like her favorite teddy bear before looking at me. "What do you think?"

I nodded at her. "We've been married unofficially for a while, and making it formal's fine by me, but you're getting Cindy too."

Cindy grinned. "Thanks for not forgetting me. I never thought I'd be married..."

Hope raised a hoof. "Does that include us?"

Dust tilted her head. "Us?"

"Yes, us." Hope poked her in the chest. "I want to be a part of them, with you."

Dust bit him on the cheek. "Are you proposing to me?"

Hope squeaked and rolled his ears back. "Um, yes? If you want? Please."

Dust chuckled at his uncertainty. "We're going to have to work on that spine of yours." She looked at Sandra, then me. "Where do we sign?"

We would take care of New York, as a family. It felt somehow so much more real when we had the paper written out with all our signatures and stamped by all the brass. We were a herd, and we were happy about it.

Author's Notes:

Neon is forgiven, electricity is offered, exposition explodes everywhere, and the next path is charted out.

Things are looking up for everyone, even their typos are happy.

72 - Planning for the Future

As I settled for sleep, Dust Kicker picked her way around the other ponies carefully and gave me a nudge with a hoof. She gestured out without saying anything and soon I was following her.

We met off the beaten path, behind what was once a bakery. "We need to talk."

Cindy yawned softly before asking, "What about?"

I nodded in agreement with the question.

She settled on her haunches. "He's fine enough with magic, and loyal enough, I suppose, but Dusk Hope, what's his purpose?"

I raised a brow. "Purpose? What do you mean?"

Dust pointed back home. "He's half feral. When he's not thinking about magic, he's thinking about how he can get on top of me. I don't mind the company of a stallion, but that's on my schedule, and every time I tell him no, he looks like I kicked him in the guts." She held up her hooves. "Now don't get me wrong. He has not forced himself, or been anything but polite mostly, but his mind keeps going back to that thing. It's as much a part of his focus as that magic he's good at." She pointed at herself. "I'm a unicorn, I can learn magic, and I'm better in a brawl. The herd doesn't need someone who obeys their cocks."

"I thought you liked him?" I was more than a little surprised at the sudden angry display.

"Sure, he's cute." Dust sat down. "I like that he's cute. I like that he's submissive. I don't like that he's hornier than a rabbit in spring, and I assume you know about the two pole thing? I know you have that too, but you aren't trying to mount me, he is." She glanced off and then back at me. "Besides, you've proven your worth a thousand times over."

Was she saying she'd do it with me? I felt a faint tingle between my legs at the approval of such a strong mare, but kept my focus on the topic at hand. "So, you don't like him at all? You want him to go away?"

Dust frowned a little. "I was hoping you'd understand where I'm coming from. We need to focus. We're going to be in more danger soon. I also don't need someone clinging to me that, ugh, isn't giving me what I want. A submissive colt of a boy is cute, and I didn't mind playing hug time, but he's not very good companionship. I can't even get magic lessons out of him because he gets distracted every time I move. A mare likes knowing she's attractive, but it's all overboard."

Cindy took control of an arm and pulled Dust close. We began petting her smoothly from her head down to her tail, and it relaxed her tense muscles quickly. She let out a soft sigh and leaned back against us. "I'm not trying to be mean. I don't want him to go to hell or anything, but he may be more useful away from this herd and all its females. Even you're mostly female, despite the heat you're carrying." She looked over her shoulder. "You are our alpha, both as a stallion and a mare. I don't think there's a pony in this group that would object if you studded for them, but that makes him that much more superfluous."

Cindy smiled gently. "He's very good at his magic. He's used it to help protect us, and he's followed us all the way through South America to reach Neon in the first place."

Dust turned around to face us again. "He didn't do anything you couldn't do yourself, or me, with a little practice. The paperwork's not finalized. I'm moving we boot him out and set him free to find his own path."

Dust suddenly jumped, leaving a tongue behind that withdrew quickly. Neon came around the corner with an amused expression. Dust pointed at her. "Even this bitch has more to offer, and Sandra adores her for reasons I don't even know."

Neon shrugged. "Don't be too happy to see me. Who are we talking about?"

I gestured back towards where we slept. "Dusk Hope. What do you think of them?"

Neon tilted her head. "He's the one that defeated me. If it was just Sandra, I would have spanked her good, and I'd be the one giving her pettings like a little animal instead of the other way around." Neon snorted softly. "No way I would have hurt her long-term, she's a fine specimen of our kind. The moment I saw her, I felt a connection, and she does for me too."

Dust lifted Neon from the ground with her magic, holding her aloft. "We're not asking about Sandra. She's the beta, and Will's favorite. She's pretty secure. What about Dusk Hope?"

Neon kicked a little, bicycling in the air before she let her tongues free. Dust tried to look brave and hold Neon back, but those tongues were fast and well-controlled. They assaulted Dust from all three entryways simultaneously, diving into snout, cunt, and ass without delay. "Naughty unicorn. You have to keep your magic to yourself, or this happens." With a muted spark she began to pull and push energy into Dust Kicker through the sensitive flesh.

Dust Kicker moaned loudly and lost control, releasing Neon to the ground as she collapsed, only to try to scramble away. The tongues in her throbbed with a brighter spark, forcing a new squeal of tortured delight.

I held up a hand. "No means no. Let her go. We're all the same herd now."

Neon frowned at me before she pulled Dust Kicker close. She hugged Dust even as she pulled her tongues back. "Stop hating me."

Dust drove a hoof into Neon's chin and got away in the distraction. "Maybe when you stop abusing me, I'll consider it." She shuddered powerfully, tail going down between her legs as if to defend herself. "That isn't right to do to anyone who didn't ask for it. Now answer the question. Do you think Dusk Hope's worth keeping around?"

"Am I that bad?" Hope looked at us from the direction of the sleeping area. His eyes were becoming wet quickly and he trembled in place. "I didn't... I didn't know... I'm sorry..." He turned away. "What did I do wrong?"

Dust frowned a little and sat on her haunches. "Well, you're here, let's just be honest." She pointed between his legs. "You're attracted to me for sex, and that's it. You get distracted too easily, you've been kind of a pain to be around. You're a terrible teacher because you think I'm hot and that keeps you from thinking about much else."

Neon chuckled softly. "But you are hot, my former captain."

Dust scowled at Neon, then looked back at Hope. "Well?"

Hope shrank in on himself. "I never meant to bother you, Dust. You impressed me early on with how powerful you were, as a person. Everyone else scrambled to please you, and for good reason. You're a born leader, and I would gladly follow you." He rubbed at his chin with a hoof. "M-maybe you could help me?"

Dust tilted her head. "Help you?"

Hope bobbed his head. "I don't want to be so distracted, or to make anyone uncomfortable." He slowly sank to the ground, then rolled over. "Be my teacher for now? When I'm acting poorly, correct me. We are herd mates. I am listening, always. I can change, and would, for you, or anyone else in our herd. Please don't forget the good I've done. I helped Will's child, remember? I... I don't want to brag, I just want a chance. I'll get better, promise."

I did remember that, the intense pleasure of being pumped full of a unicorn's magic directly through his horn. I blushed at the memory of it. Dust put a hoof over her face. "Are you serious? Completely serious? If you're becoming my student, I won't hold anything back. You'll probably cry a few times by the time I'm done. Is that something you want?"

Hope rolled over onto his belly. "I won't cry. Nothing you could do would be worse than when I was all alone, starving and miserable, before Will found me."

Dust marched up and grabbed Hope by the ear in her teeth, tugging him to his feet. "Let's go. I want to know what makes you tick before we go too much further."

Hope sat up on his haunches and reached for her with hooves that became thick fingers. He scratched her gently behind an ear and she went wide-eyed in surprise. "When could you do that?!"

Hope worked his way down her back in slow pets. "It was Will's gift to me. I'm sorry for being a big feral jerk. I'm trying to get over that." He scratched at a sensitive spot that got Dust's leg kicking at the ground. "I still get urges, even without the gift. Please help me."

Dust backed away from Hope and his skilled fingers. "Fine. If you're willing to admit what you're doing isn't right, and you're ready to change, we'll try that first." She leveled a hoof at him. "I won't be kind. Being kind's only gotten you this far. I know Will, and I'm sure she's been nothing but kind to you."

Neon came up behind Hope, looking devious. I grabbed her in my magic and pulled her over away from the emotionally fragile unicorn. "Let them sort it out."

Neon snorted gently, then nuzzled into my chest and belly. "Fine. When are we going to New York? I don't want to be idle. There are things to do, and I plan to do them."

Cindy tilted her head. "Actually, Neon, could you go ahead and pull energy out of Hope?" She blinked. "Oh wait, I can do that. I keep forgetting that." She let her tongues free and ensnared Dusk Hope easily. The stallion squeaked, but once he saw who it was, he surrendered to it. Cindy pulled energy from his large balls carefully and Dusk trembled with the sensations of it, but when Cindy let him go, some of his libido was drained, at least temporarily.

Dust perked an ear. "That's useful. I'll be sure to bring him around to one of you tongues if he needs to be calmed down, but I don't plan on him needing that by the time I'm done with him." She shoved a hoof into his chest. "You act like you love me, but I've seen you give those same eyes to a lot of other mares. Let's see where the truth lies."

Dusk nodded quickly and rose to slightly-quivering legs. "Lead the way, Dust Kicker. M-maybe afterwards, we can try a magic lesson again?"

Dust smiled gently. "Maybe." She turned away from him and slapped his snout with her tail as she walked off, and he followed after her obediently.

Neon watched them go before looking back at us. "So, when?"

I nodded at her. "They're planning the trip now. Expect to move out in a few days. In the meanwhile, relax, and enjoy the company of your herd."

Neon allowed her eyes to go half-lidded as she gave us a smoldering look. "Does that mean you're available?"

Author's Notes:

Does Neon deserve a cloppy chapter to herself where she enacts sexy revenge to her new alpha and perhaps makes use of his generous endowments? Will they settle the exclusivity arrangements that Will and Sandra have?

Will the typos ever learn their lessons?

Will Dusk Hope get the boot to the bottom?

73 - Through the Eyes of Neon (clop)

They stopped watching me like a hawk after the second day back in town. Sure, Dust Kicker still scowled at me like I kicked her babies, but that's just how Dust Kicker works. It made her a valuable captain once, and she was still a fine slice of unicorn. Perhaps, in time, she'll calm down about the past. I mean, yes, sure, I caused some trouble, but hell, it was for a good reason.

Nothing to be gained fishing around back there. That big oaf dragged me away from that life. I hate them for it. I love them for it. She managed to surround herself with talent, myself included, without even really trying. I detested her even as I started to admire her. both of her.

I followed after both of them just then, watching how the two heads conversed, and the way her big pony butt swayed to and fro. Why'd they have to be so painfully attractive? I had planned to subdue her and keep her, had things turned out differently. Instead she claimed me, but she's happy to keep an eye on me, and treat me as a friend. She's so naive!

William and Cindy stepped out of public sight, and I knew it was time to strike. I entered the small supply shack behind them and closed the door. A deft twist and the door was locked quietly enough that she was still focused on whatever she had come for. She didn't notice me until I was already upon her, sniffing gently at the heady mix of scents that sent my heart racing. There was something specific and lovely about the presence of queen ponies, and she had it in spades.

She reared up a bit and looked over her shoulder just as I slowly licked over one of her labia with a quivering tongue. William drew a sharp breath and looked confused while Cindy immediately looked intrigued. Cindy wanted more, I could see it in her eyes, and I wasn't going to let her down. I used another tongue to sample the other large lip. The two together could gently pry her open and explore that entrance. The thick leather that protected her precious treasures were sweet to the taste and playing with those thick lips made their owner start to squirm and pant from both her heads.

"Neon," breathed out Will as their body squirmed in pleasure. "You don't have to do this."

"And yet, I want to." William had explained that her big horse cocks belonged to Sandra, but she had plenty of other parts to worship. I flicked the tip of my tongues over the building moisture, savoring every little drop as a third dipped beneath her and stared to rub over her large breasts. She had freakishly huge breasts, for a pony. They would have fit a stacked human. They were disgusting and obscene. I loved them. I teased over her thick nipples and squeezed the pliable flesh as a deep rumble began to escape from me.

I played William and Cindy like fine instruments, and they made music, telling me they approved of every twitch of my skilled tongues. With a gentle press, I changed the note they hit. I began to press into them, savoring the subtly different tastes even as they cried out. Her passage flexed and pulled at my tongues, trying to draw them towards climax like a big-dicked stallion, but I was no stallion, and would not be so subdued. I pushed into her depths even as the memory tickled at me.

Once, I had been a stallion. At least, a human stallion, and I loved the women, the females. That part had never changed. I liked cunts, and breasts, and wide hips, which she had, and she was yielding them all to me. I had left humanity behind gladly, but I never quite kicked that habit. There was room for a lesbian pony.

I sent a tongue into her innermost depths, sliding slickly through the textured walls of her cunt, admiring every inch of her quivering walls until I found the innermost barrier in her. Unlike a cock or a finger, it was child's play for me to explore over that barrier. They called out in a sudden release, squeezing both tongues and dousing them in delicious chemicals even as I delved. The tight entrance in the middle was plugged up. Was she with foal? Yes. I would leave that be, for now.

The fragility of knowing she was carrying only made me more excited. I drew from her and ducked beneath her powerful horse legs to attach to one of her hanging breasts. My three jaws came together over the nipple at once and I began to nurse as my tongues swirled around it and its twin, teasing them lovingly as I demanded a meal.

She didn't keep me waiting, softly moaning as she slowly turned to look at me better. She was loving every second, just the way it should be. Her teat swelled just before it began to fill me with thick cream and I half-lidded my eyes in the pleasure of it. She was better than any dirty cow. Warm as the rest of her body, sweet as her sunny personality, and as thick as cream could ever be. I gulped it down as I nipped her, and she cried out in pleasure. A tongue slipped free and I pushed it back into her cunt, starting to thrust it more firmly as I pulled energy from her in short little bursts. Every pulse of energy made her quiver in pleasure she was not used to as it fed me. My body grew brighter with power. I missed that, and being larger. Sandra took that, she took it, and she replaced it with a fierce love.

She won't give it back, but she won't let anyone in the world hurt me. I'm never entirely sure how I feel about her, but when she hugged me, I could forget everything for a while.

I was getting distracted. She wasn't even there and she was stunning me. I chuckled around the teat and drew back with a final swallow. "Cum for me," I demanded as I sent in a second, then the final tongue, each one pumping at a different rate than the other, as if three hyperactive stallions were coupling with her. She pawed at the ground with her large hooves before she started to moan and buck. She was cumming. I could feel the moisture flowing hot and musky as I worked her to the ground. She collapsed with pleasure, both of her heads panting. Even her cocks had come free and were twitching beneath her in denied lust. Sorry boys, not allowed, and I preferred the lady parts anyway.

I drew my tongues free and ran them in slow circles around her thick lips, cleaning away all the liquids she had managed to spray over herself. She was limp and happy, putty in my tongues, just the way I liked it. I moved up and began to nibble through her tail until I reached her dock and began to work the sensitive flesh there between my careful teeth. She whinnied like a horse and wriggled in delight. She didn't try to get away anymore. She was conquered.

I circled her and kissed her on her lips, both of them. William looked overwhelmed and tired, while Cindy gazed at me with a burning fondness. It was clear Cindy enjoyed the experience, while William had been run over by it. Both liked it, in different ways. I decided to press my lips against Cindy's and explore the inside of her snout with my tongues. She grunted against me before her tongues met mine. Our muzzles locked together, turned side to side, and our tongues caressed along the lengths of the others, feeling, stroking, and pulling in fierce passion. It put normal french kisses to shame, and we loved every moment of it. She was not conquered, she said with her kiss. She was fiercely a part of things, and she loved it, every moment of it.

I left them there to cool down and slipped from the shack. I planned to question 'mother'. I felt better and more in control after my meal. William and Cindy had plenty of energy to take, and it left me vibrantly colorful. I was in charge. I was an alpha. That's what my colors said, and it felt so good while it lasted. Ponies instinctively shied away from my path. A few even bowed their heads, and I rewarded them with a gentle caress under their chins. With a little pulse I gave them some energy, and took twice as much, leaving them giddy with pleasure, and my pelt all the brighter.

Sandra was in the shared house. She was on a matress, spread out and relaxed. She noticed my approach and my bright colors. She tensed. She knew what it meant. I would not be her idle pet while I was wearing the colors of a leader.

I still loved her. I slid up against her and rubbed my side along her belly as I got into position and turned to press belly-to-belly with her. "Sandra, I want to talk to you."

She squeezed me with her legs and her hooves pressed against my back. Despite her fear, she was showing her affection. "What is it?"

I nuzzled into her chest lightly. "We are a family. It's not right to parcel pieces of ourselves to one another. I demand full access to both of you. To all of you. All of you."

She frowned a little and was about to complain when I licked her chin and boldly took some power from her. She trembled with the pleasure of it, but she trusted me, and she didn't immediately take it back. "What brings this up all of a sudden?"

I nuzzled at her chin softly. "Nothing sudden about it. I saw how William and Cindy are loyal to you, and it's touching. We should try to be loyal, within the family, but not from the family. That's just hurt feelings." I had no special desire for their cocks, but being denied something bothered me. I ran two tongues along her muzzle, one to either side, tasting the fur and over her lips. "We love each other, don't we?"

Sandra suddenly rolled over on top of me. "Something... something in me wants you. I could become a man, and fuck you. I could... grow a big fat horse dick..." Her eyes drifted close and she shuddered. "I could..."

The idea of being taken by her of all people thrilled and disgusted me at once. How dare she?! I kicked up at her to dislodge her, but she was larger and stronger. I tried to draw from her with a quick caress of my tongues against her chest. She moaned loudly, but her own tongues quickly stole the power back, and more.

Overwhelming bliss ran through me as she took it all. I was stripped of my leadership, again. She rose up over my limp form, looking down at me. "I... something in me... It wants you so badly. It misses you. Mmmf. I could take you." Sandra began to rock against me as if she were fucking me, without a cock to show for it. "Do you want to be my broodmare?"

I didn't! I growled in defiance and gave a weak kick at her even as I tried to take the energy back. She didn't even try to stop me, but every bit of energy I took, she took twice as much back. I was getting dizzy from the exchange. She had quickly worked past the safe point and I was getting utterly tired. "Stop it..."

Author's Notes:

Neon starts at the top, and ends at the bottom. A little peek of things from her view. Who shall we do next? Shall we jump into Sandra's head as she does something quite naughty with Neon?

Is this Neon's just reward? She thinks she can boss everyone and casually rape who she wants, but turn the tables and she starts to know what fear is.

The typos aren't sure if they're turned on or scared.

74 - Through the Eyes of Dusk Hope (clop)

I woke early in the morning and mentally reviewed what I had to do. Dust Kicker would be coming by and expecting to learn more magic. She still begrudged me a little. Sure, she liked my fingers. Sure, she kind of liked my having two things, but she was convinced I was more liability than use in the field.

I chewed softly on some fresh hay as I thought over it. It wasn't that she hated me... She was worried for me. She thought I'd just get myself hurt, but isn't it my choice? I'd rather be beside William and Cindy. I still cared deeply for Sandra, even if she got pushed further out of my reach. Maybe I had come on too strongly? Stupid urges. I decide she's a nice lady and suddenly I just have to be snuggly and stuff. It's wired in.

When she was our enemy, I had no urge to hug or scritch her. She was bad, so I avoided, simple. But she isn't an enemy any more. Hell, Neon came around too, and Sandra's fawning all over her, but no one calls her out on that, but I'm defective for fawning on Dust Kicker? Not very fair. I dipped my snout in a public trough and drank deeply. There was no room for fair or not fair. I had to fix things, and show I wasn't just a broken pony slowing everyone down.

As I trotted towards the practice area, I passed many ponies along the way, until the unavoidable sensation of rather intimate contact drew me up suddenly. A mare had caught notice of me and had buried her face between my legs mid-step. She was a feral, a true feral. I was, thankfully, only partly there, but the way she nuzzled into my sheath and balls told me she wasn't thinking any of this through. She probably smelled the extra potency around me and wanted some.

With a soft grunt of building arousal, I tried to nudge her away. She made a pitiable sound and turned. Her tail lifted to show off her heated lips. How had she avoided getting fat with a foal already? Maybe she was and not showing it? She wasn't fat like most of the other feral mares I'd seen lately.

As I contemplated it, she backed up into me and my senses swam with a sudden burst of her musky signaling. I felt my shafts thrust forward, stiff and ready. It was enough to make the humans on the road steer far away from me. That hurt, but is also refocused me. I felt into the magic of the area, and saw something peculiar. She was being affected by something, a trailing connection that seemed to go into the distance.

I sat up on my haunches and reached for her. I turned her around to face me again and she began instantly nuzzling at me and going for those stiff poles. She sank her snout over one of them, licking and suckling warmly. I grit my teeth against the sudden pleasure. "Who are you, and why are you controlling this mare?"

The mare stopped suddenly and drew back slowly. Her ears pinned against her head and she looked afraid and vulnerable. I reached for the mare, or was it the one controlling her? I extended my fingers and softly scratched over her head and ears. "Please tell me?"

The mare made soft happy sounds at being pet, but she refused to talk. Was she even capable of talking? The mystery boiled at me and I rose up, considering going to Will about it. She followed me without even being asked, so I decided that would be best. As I led her, she kept nuzzling at my backside. Her nose pressed against my large balls and she had no hesitation in licking and sucking over them. It took no small amount of willpower to keep going and not just give the mare what she wanted, but it wasn't the mare, I didn't think. The idea of... raping that mare, while she wasn't in control... It wasn't right.

I found Will practicing with Crystal. They were showing each other teleportation tricks. I became distracted immediately. Fancy magic was worse than sex for refocusing me, and soon I was watching the magic they played. I could see the subtle differences in their new tricks and gladly filed them away to use later. I loved magic. I loved learning magic. I loved copying magic. Everyone forgets I was the first not-princess to copy and learn teleporting, and I got pretty good at it!

My focus came away when they took a break. Will was staring at me, or rather the mare with me, and there was plenty of reason for that. While I was off in focus, the mare had climbed up on me and was riding me. I let out a sharp hiss as she sank down, plunging me into her cunt and ass thickly. "Will! She's being controlled!" I wanted to push her away again, but she tightened around me and made a little purr sound. It felt so good. "Help!"

Will and Cindy trotted over with confused expression. They gently grabbed the mare at the sides and lifted her up off of me. They softly pet her as she whined. Cindy nodded. "I recognize this. Hello, jungle princess."

The mare sagged in their grip, then began to twitch. Her eyes slowly sharpened as the magic tied to her became thicker. The control went deeper as intelligence poured into her. "Hello, Princess of the States. You have done well."

I tilted my head a little. "Why are you controlling that mare, and chasing me?"

The mare looked towards me with uncannily alert eyes. "She was broken. I fixed her, and now she is in heat, but most of the mares already went through heat and claimed stallions. None of the herds will accept her. You haven't claimed a mate yet. I thought you would like her."

I stomped a hoof in frustration. "I have a herd! I'm with William, and Cindy and Sandra and Neon and even Dust Kicker."

She noticed my hesitation and tilted her head. "Is something wrong then?"

Will set the controlled mare down. "That's our business. Why are you interfering with someone so far away?"

She smiled brightly. "She is feral, so she is my responsibility. She has no strong thoughts, so I must be her thought. She deserves happiness. It's a temporary job, you know. Their children are born intelligent. These poor wretches, the humans that were lost, they are under my care. If he's not available, I'll look elsewhere." The intelligence withdrew from the mare, and she shook herself out. She glanced over at me and my flagging, but still present, shafts before she turned away and started trotting off.

Cindy glanced after her before looking at me. "Well, you didn't want that?"

I frowned sharply. "Of course not. I... I might be a little addled, but I'm not that far gone. I want a real woman. I... I'd rather be with someone who knows how slow I am in some things, than someone I'd be the mental giant of. I'd be her babysitter, not her mate."

Cindy tilted her head. "You want someone to babysit you instead?"

I flushed at the implication. "I don't... need a babysitter. I'm not that bad, seriously. I wash myself, and I can dress myself. I can even fight on my own. I'm not that bad, am I?"

William reached for me and pet over me. Her fingers worked over ears and along the fur of my head and it felt so nice. "You've gotten a lot better. When we first found you, you were little more than a talking feral. Then again, even Sandra had her moments."

"There he is." Dust Kicker was coming over and she looked angry, as usual. That mare practically lived on anger. "Did you forget our meeting and wander off to find another would-be mate? Decide to give William another go?"

The words burned painfully. "No! William and Cindy have Sandra. They're perfect for each other."

Dust Kicker snorted softly. "You say that now." She looked up at Will. "What was he doing?"

Will smiled. "He discovered a feral agent of the jungle princess, and he was watching Crystal and I practice some magic."

Dust looked around. "Crystal?"

Cindy chuckled with amusement. "She's already gone. She's getting better at teleporting all the time. She's the one that taught us the trick in the first place."

I approached Dust carefully. "I haven't forgotten. We have work to do."

Dust raised an ear. "Oh? Good. This way." She turned away and trotted off.

I followed after her and couldn't help but notice the sleek power of her back end as she was ahead of me. She was a well-built unicorn, and she could clobber me if I made her angry, and I seemed to make her angry pretty easily. "Hey, Hope." She looked over her shoulder at me. "I want to learn how to teleport. The more of us that know how to do that, the better."

I focused on a shield, making it spring out more visibly than it had to. "You have to learn shielding techniques better first."

She scowled. "Why? I want to teleport. I'm not here for you to decide what I learn or don't learn."

I pointed to the shield with a thick finger, my right hoof unfolded to look more like a hand. "Without the shield, you can only teleport alone without scattering your friends all over. Crystal got caught up with that once, threw William across the state. It's for everyone else's safety, Dust Kicker."

Dust Kicker lived up to her name with a firm kick at the ground. "Fine, but I can teleport alone too. Show me some of both." She suddenly got a thoughtful smirk. "Do you know how to use hoof-claws?"

I shook my head. "I never learned how to, you know, physically fight much."

Dust held up a leg and the hoof claw slid down into position. "Great. you're taking a turn as the student after this, and you'd better pay attention."

I felt she was getting revenge, but I wouldn't rise to the emotional bait. I just nodded at her. "If you want to show me, I'll do my best to learn. Are you ready? Let's go over some basic shield levels, but before that, can you see the symbol I'm making with my horn?"

That always made her angry. She wasn't that good at seeing magic just yet, but it was almost impossible to teach magic without the student learning to look that way. You had to see to copy.

She suddenly sputtered. She had seen the little heart I made float over me. She suddenly rushed at me and pushed me over. I'd gone too far, but I didn't regret it. However angry she could get, I still thought she was kind of... She was a good pony, she just had to improve, just as I had.

She pinned me down and suddenly I felt her lips on my neck. She was biting at me softly, and I became baffled. "Stupid little unicorn," she hissed in an ear. "Why don't you give up?"

I reached a hand to scratch softly along her back. "You're worth working for, Dust Kicker."

Our lessons continued, and she didn't shout or yell at me for a whole hour afterwards. We were making progress.

Author's Notes:

Dusk Hope gets his own chapter to just be himself, worry about his lot in life, and get casually raped. Only in this strange future is there such thing as casual rape.

Is there a character you'd like to see the typo-filled perspective of next? Let me know!

75 - Through Sandra's Clouded Eyes (clop)

I rebuffed every attempt she made. Her tongues were fast, and she could draw gracefully from me. Every contact was a delightful surge of pleasure, but that only excited it more. It recognized the sensation, and knew it was her, the one that once held it. It loved her, and wanted to be close to her. It wanted to go back to her, but there was no escape from me. It knew that.

It all became an increasingly maddening lust for Neon. I held her down as I moved over her. I could feel it digging into my thoughts, pulling out perverted ways to become one with Neon, and I couldn't help but think of my own lover, Will, and how they were dual-sexed. All of my thoughts were being corrupted towards it. I ground against Neon, filled with the desire to have a big fat cock to pound her with.

That energy, stolen from Neon, who likely stole half of it from someone else, went to work. I started to focus the power down between my legs as I dry humped Neon. She wailed and thrashed when I began to bump into her. A thick sheath was forming where once I had a clit, and it was swelling obscenely by the moment, and all I could think about was how good it'd feel to be together with Neon, even as she cried and squirmed.

Her tear-streaked face got through to me. She had stopped struggling, and was defeated. Guilt washed over me and I stopped even as my new shaft throbbed with painful intensity. "Neon."

She looked up at me with a perked ear. "What? Go ahead... You've taken everything else away."

I put a hoof to her face and gently brushed away a few tears. "Neon, I'm not here to be your enemy." I wanted to plow her so hard. Whatever was inside me was screaming to go ahead, but seeing her so sad was a powerful cure. "Neon, look at me."

Neon did look at me, then her eyes wandered down to the thick horse dick I was sporting. She was still afraid. "I liked you better before."

I softly pet over her snout and leaned in, caressing her with my tongues and feeding her just a little. I had drained her dangerously low before, I realized. Her colors returned from their sickly grey to their muted shades and she let out a content sigh. A lot of the tension in her came loose and she suddenly pulled. She got to her hooves and sprung for the door, but I slapped that shut with my tail. "Neon..."

Neon turned to face me with a frown. "Fine! You made your point. This is how I made people feel, I get it. Let me go."

I closed ranks with her. The caress of my tongues over her face made her shudder with fear. I imagined she was afraid I'd take the energy back, but I didn't. Instead I slowly fed her, and she began to pant. Being fed from, being fed, either way, we could bring great pleasure to our victims. She began to regain the bright vibrancy that made her name even as my paws rolled her over and I mounted her. I pressed that new horse cock's head against her wet lips and ground up and down against it.

I entered her. As the first inch pressed into her tight passageway, she cried out, and she squirmed. She pushed against me, and we began to make love for the first time. The more energy I gave her, the more powerfully she drove against me. I made her drunk with power in little drips, and she paid it back with eager thrusts of her hips. We became one, plunging hard against one another. I could feel my new sheath grinding against her entrance and felt wholly held by her stretched cunt. I had no balls, I only just realized, but there was no time to contemplate that.

It felt too good, to be fully embedded in her. Her tongues met mine, and they began to dance between us, trading little sparks back and forth that helped stroke both our flames as we began to crash into one another. I drew back, she drew back, then we came together with a loud slap. The fear was fading from her entirely, replaced with a mounting passion. She wanted it now. I still wanted it. We were two people, but for that moment, we were one orgasm riding through two bodies.

She would grow tight and fluttering around me, but my own release wasn't there yet, so I never let up on her. I rutted her wildly as I wrapped my tail around hers and they began to tug and squeeze at one another. She began to pull more greedily at my power through the dance of our tongues, and I let her for a moment before I stole it back, just to let her take it again. It all served to drive her all the more wild. She was bright with power, and most of it fueled her firm thrusts against me.

My hooves felt over her heaving sides and chest as I rocked against her. She wasn't in heat, but I didn't need her to be, no... The thing inside of me was very clear about that, even if it didn't use a single word. It would take care of things, somehow, and make it all work. It was on my side, at last. So long as I let it be close to Neon, like we were, it would support me. Climax washed over me, but it wasn't my new organ. My own passage fluttered around nothing and became damp. I dripped to the ground as I ground against her, dizzy from the unexpected release.

She licked across my wet folds, one of her tongues slipping down to get at it and eagerly pressing inside. She began to drink from me even as she fed timidly from my sensitive tunnel and nethers. I would take that energy back swiftly, and it discouraged her from pulling from there, but she never stopped trying entirely. That was part of what drew it towards her. She did not give up easily. I became distracted as a second climax rippled through me. I felt something solid descending towards my new shaft. What was I about to release? I didn't know, and could barely care in comparison to rutting Neon as hard as I could, keeping us both locked in increasing throes of passion.

I pushed into her as far as her tunnel allowed, and we came as one. She rippled and pulled at me, milking along my passage as a huge lump entered the bottom of my tool and began to push into her with every powerful throb of my orgasming tool. Her milking motions helped coax it forward until it reached the head, where it seemed to get stuck for a moment until with complete satisfaction, it popped into her. I somehow knew, my egg had just been implanted in her. I could feel it. I could feel its movements as it was drawn to her fertile womb and quickly became one with her. She was pregnant with that egg, the product of Hope and I.

With no more eggs to deliver, my shaft began to soften, and I drew from her, panting wildly.

She let out a powerful breath when I disengaged from her. At first she just lay there panting, but then she rolled up to her hooves. It was done, she had been seeded. I was fairly certain she even knew it. She put a hoof to her belly, and her eyes remained on me, uncertain. "Why?"

I licked over her chin, caressing over where her two jaws met. "Your guest misses you so much. We are drawn together."

She shook her head, disguising poorly the shudder that ran through her. "I... I miss it too..." I pulled her into a hug, and we sank to the ground in one another's embrace. Though we had started with force and terror, we ended with understanding and love.

It was only after the act was done that the presence stopped screaming in my ears, and I felt more like... me. I squeezed Neon carefully even as the gravity of what we'd just done began to become obvious. "Neon, are you alright?"

Neon woke from her shallow nap. "Hmm? What?"

I nuzzled into one of her cheeks. "I'm sorry I forced you like that. That was... There aren't excuses. I was just wrong."

Neon rubbed her brightly-colored form against me, still full of the energy I had given her. "Promise me it wasn't just a fit of passion. Promise me you care for me past that moment. Tell me that."

I began to nip at an ear even as I spoke, "I do care for you. I love you, Neon. The... the thing inside of me, it loves you so much, and... I can feel that, and... It's not just that. It just opened my eyes, and let me see all the bright and wonderful things about you. You still have to grow, and so do I, but you will bloom, like a flower, and I want to be there, with you." I hugged her with all four limbs, pulling her into furry warmth.

She nuzzled into my chest and snuggled into the warmth I provided. She felt happy, and I was content. She ran a tongue along one of my cheeks. "You realize I prefer women?"

I snorted softly. "I'm still one of those."

She snorted back. "The thing you shoved into me argues that."

I rolled on top of her and sat up. "Are you calling me a guy now?"

She frowned a little. "We live... in odd times. I don't know how I feel about this." She reached out a hoof, and I met it with one of my own, and we were soon nuzzling together. "Let me think about it." She muttered something in Brazillian, or was it Spanish. I didn't know either way. "I didn't expect to be..." She took a slow breath. "You put a child in me."

"I did..." Arguing it would be pointless. "Are you alright?"

She didn't answer that with words. She squirmed under me and turned around until her face was buried in my wet nethers. She nuzzled into my vulva gently as if to remind herself that I was born a woman. I softly sighed and spread my hind legs for her, then her tongues came, exploring and spreading me. She pressed deeper than any had a right to do, and she was soon past my innermost barriers to explore my currently empty womb. "Who's child did you give me?"

I squirmed in growing pleasure at her explorations. I didn't expect the inside of my womb to be sensitive, but her skilled tongues proved otherwise as they tickled and stroked at places no man could reach. "I'm pretty sure... Hope. Dusk Hope and I."

Neon laughed suddenly. "That poor confused soul? And now I have his child? The fates give cruel lessons at times." She pressed her mouth to my entrance before she drew back her tongues. She gave me a soft parting nuzzle. "I would get to know him a little, if I'm going to do this."

I lifted an ear at her as I slowly climbed off of her. "Will you?"

She nodded as she rolled up to her hooves. "What's the alternative? I'm not aborting what you gave me." She looked a little guilty, and I wondered if she didn't feel a new bond between us. "Doesn't it bother you that he's moved on?"

I shook my head. "He hasn't moved on. He's very excited for our child, and he will be a great father, and remains a great friend. He fears Will's wrath, so he can't be my, you know, boyfriend."

Neon huffed. "Why do we have these barriers anyway? We are not humans. We are ponies."

I pointed at her. "And what makes you think ponies don't have these things, where they come from?"

Neon half turned away, flicking her tail. "Don't care. We are new. We can make our own rules here and now."

I wasn't sure if I agreed with her, but we were on good terms, and we talked together. She didn't flinch or run away when I hugged her close, and we talked.

Author's Notes:

Sandra surrenders to the presence inside of her, with sexy, typo-ridden, results.

76 - Meeting of the Minds

I roused from sleep to find Sandra and Neon watching me patiently. "What's up?"

Cindy burst into a bright smile. "You're looking especially colorful this morning."

That made Neon shuffle just faintly, and I noticed that she was quite colored and living up to her name. Where had she been feeding from?

Sandra lifted a hoof to direct to herself. "That was me. I wanted to talk about our... herd status."

I stretched out, getting the stiffnes of sleep to go away and spreading my ill-used wings wide. "What about it? Everything alright?"

Sandra quickly nodded. "It's fine, nothing bad. It's just... It's kind of weird, but I... I was reconsidering us being solo."

That surprised me. "I thought you only wanted me? And you got upset the last time it looked like someone was interested in what I was packing."

Sandra shrugged softly. "I grew up... I feel closer to other members of our herd, and I think we should both be free to do as we want, inside the herd. Me, you, Neon, Cindy there counts. Even Dusk and Dust, if they want it. No barriers, inside the herd." Her ears sagged to the side. "I'm sorry if this is upsetting you."

I shook my head a little. "No, no. I mean, if you want, sure, but I'm not sure who else I'm going to be... with. I'm a bit large."

Neon stepped forward. "Then it's settled, and if you allowed me, I could show you there are things that can be done with you, peacemaker, that aren't hindered by your stature or girth." She glanced off. "I prefer mares, but I'm not clueless, or cruel."

I wasn't sure I liked the tone of that. Cindy spoke for me. "We don't need pity attention, thanks."

Neon just shrugged and walked off into town. Sandra looked back at me. "She's pregnant."

"What? By who?" That was more surprising news. "Did... you do it?" I glanced under her and just then noticed that she did have a sheath, even if I couldn't see any matching balls.

She flushed brightly. "Well, yes, Dusk Hope too. I gave the egg we made together to Neon, who is now pregnant with it. I had no idea that was possible, but the thing inside me really wanted to be... intimately close. To Neon, I mean. As soon as she was filled with an egg and she accepted the affection, it calmed down, and it gets happier when she's around, and happiest when she's being affectionate back."

I frowned with the thought. "So you're being coerced into making love to her, and it's driving us apart a little."

She winced at the accusation. "I didn't mean it like that. I still love you, Will, a lot. I don't want to lose you, Will."

Cindy tilted her head. "But it's not your choice. Not all the way. Your guest isn't another head like me, you can't argue with it. It's in your thoughts, and it has strong opinions. It clearly still adores Neon, and now so do you."

Sandra's flush grew progressively worse as Cindy spoke. "I... I guess that's true. I do like Neon." She shuffled on her feet. "A lot... But Will, you're different. You're my oldest friend, my most special person. I don't want this to come between us."

Though anger licked at me in the form of jealously, I didn't want to lose her either. I could have sworn Cindy was cutting off some of the anger, a theory she confirmed with a little nod. I wasn't sure if I should be more enraged for her interference, but I didn't want to send our relationship, with Sandra that is, further into disarray.

I advanced on Sandra and grabbed her in my hands. I hefted her from the ground and sat down, and I pet her. I stroked her from the top of her head down to her broad tail. I squeezed the base of that tail and teased all the way to the tip, and she began to rumble and whicker with joy at the affection. She loved being petted, and I loved petting her. "We really do need to talk to what's hiding in your head. We've put it off for too long as it is. I still love you, Sandra. Do you love me?"

She bobbed her head quickly. "Yes! Yes, god fucking yes. I'm sorry this worked out the way it did, but I don't want to break up, Will." She nuzzled into my front just underneath my breasts. "Can we do it now?"

Cindy's horn began to glow. "Yes. Now is good. Are you ready?"

I nodded, as did Sandra, and we all slipped into the dream world.

I found myself standing beside Cindy. She had a body of her own. She pressed up against me, rubbing her breasts against mine as her hands pulled me closer. "Do you love me? Like Sandra?"

I stiffened in surprise before returning the hug, and soon we were kissing. Her tongues slipped into my snout, and gently twined and danced with mine. I felt stiffness growing between my legs as we squeezed all the tighter. She drew back with a smile. "I thought so. I'm glad we're together, but it makes me sad too. I wish we could...be together, like mates. Come on, let's find Sandra."

We took one another's hands and with barely a thought, I pulled us to Sandra. There were two of her as well, though one was clearly different.

The new Sandra had multifaceted eyes and her tongues never withdrew. They tasted at the air and caressed over the other Sandra. "Why would you be upset? I've done nothing wrong."

The original Sandra nodded. "No, no. I'm not saying you're bad, um, what's your name?"

The new Sandra tilted her head. "I never had a name before. I didn't need one." She looked across at Cindy. "What about you?"

Cindy put a hand to her chest. "I didn't have a name before either, but they gave me one, and I like it. I'm Cindy."

The new Sandra smiled brightly. "That's a nice name."

The old Sandra reached out a hoof and threw it over the other Sandra, hugging her. "You can be my, hmm, Karen. Karen's a nice name."

Karen nodded in agreement. "Karen it is."

I sat down lightly, looking between Karen and Sandra. "Nice to meet you, Karen. Do you understand the situation? You're not in Neon anymore. You're with Sandra, who wants to help people, not control them."

Karen snorted softly. "Neon had the right idea. With me she was larger and stronger. Why shouldn't she be the leader?"

Sandra huffed. "She was a mean leader, and hurting a lot of people. With us, she's becoming a better person, and helping people, not hurting anyone."

Karen turned to Sandra. "She is close! I feel her. She's touching us!"

Cindy tilted her head. "She came back while we were sleeping. She's probably confused."

Sandra let out a little sigh. "We like Neon just fine, Karen, but focus on us please."

Karen muttered annoyedly. "But she's cuddling close. I want to hug her. She showed me how this world works. I like her."

Cindy snorted softly. "Act with some dignity. We're bigger than that."

Karen squinted at Cindy a moment. "What were you?"

Cindy pointed at herself. "As an energy? I was a bright band of light, going from infrared through orange, on the visible spectrum."

Karen snorted. "Figures. You think you're so special. I was 'just' a bit of interference. But I was one of the better ones, a smarter one. I was never as high minded as one of you colors."

Cindy scowled a little. "You were a parasite then, and you're hardly better now."

Karen hissed, her tongues waving as she looked ready to fight, and Cindy seemed just as ready.

I wrapped an arm around Cindy and pulled her back a little. "We're together now, in physical bodies."

Sandra took charge of her other half, nuzzling at Karen. "We should get along."

Karen looked at me specifically. "I'll never lift my tail for you."

Sandra paled. "Don't say that! He's my husband, for god's sake! He hasn't done a damn thing wrong."

Karen turned to face Sandra. "Really? Why do you love him so much? Look at him, bonded with that snooty color. I bet she just calls my kinds worms."

Cindy chuckled a little. "Guilty."

I stepped towards Karen, getting her attention as I reached out. She lashed out her tongues defensively. Being her natural parts, she was quite fast with them, whipping at my dream hands easily, but it was just a dream, and she couldn't do real harm to me. I softly pet over her ears and across her sides. "I love Sandra, completely. Please don't stand between us."

She looked up at me, and accepted the petting, but her attention slid onwards to Cindy. "Even if you don't mean any harm, she does. She hates me, and I don't think I like her much either."

Cindy flashed a bright color, and suddenly she was across from Karen, and I was beside Sandra. "We should settle this between ourselves. Our hosts love each other, and don't deserve to be the middle ground of our trouble."

Karen pawed at the ground and lashed her tongues. "Fine! How do you plan to settle this? Dissonance?"

Cindy cringed. "We both have something to add, we shouldn't do that."

Karen paused. "You... You really think so? I thought I was 'just' a parasite?"

Cindy smiled gently. "We've both grown, by living. We're both more than what we were."

Karen advanced, circling around Cindy. "So you're going to cut out the name calling?"

Cindy took a slow breath before she nodded. "No more name calling. Truce?" She held out a hand.

Sandra rubbed against my side, and we were soon cuddling as they spoke. They seemed to have settled things, and the air between me and Sandra was just that much clearer. We awoke in one another's embrace, and I was certain everything would be alright in the end. I still had my girl, and she still had me.

Neon stirred at our return and nuzzled Sandra's cheek. Sandra pointed at me. "Stop treating him like a second class citizen. If you want my love, you have to share."

Neon grumbled a little, but scooted closer and nuzzled my cheek. She sniffed a little and tilted. "Are you a mare or a stallion? You actually smell mostly like a mare."

Cindy laughed a little. "We are mostly a mare. Does that bother you?"

Neon suddenly pressed in a kiss with Cindy, trying her for the first time. I could feel Cindy's surprise, then enjoyment. Our relationship, as a group, got better that day.

Author's Notes:

Today we learn a tiny bit about the ecology of the energy world, and Sandra's other half gets a name! Hello Karen!

Do worms cause typos?

77 - Turning Our Gaze Northwards

We were called to a briefing. I made sure everyone was there. Sandra, Dust, Hope, and Neon. The herd seemed a little more solid and aware of itself. Hope was looking particularly energetic, though I wasn't sure why. The officers were behind their table. "Glad you could all make it. We have good news and fair news. On the good news front, the aggression from the south has almost entirely faded. We've had great success with the expansion plan and have brought civility back to huge portions of America along the way."

He raised a finger. "Along the way, radio contact with other nations has started to trickle in. We had a very informative discussion with our European allies. They've reported the horses in their territory have recently swung around from neutral to outright friendly, and things are rapidly improving. We're getting somewhat worryingly few amount of conversations from up north. We don't have a good picture of what's going on in Canada. From what little we know, even furred horses don't fare that well in arctic environments, so how bad the infection could be, even in worst case, we're not certain."

The female tapped a pen on the table. "But none of that really relates to any of you. Today we're discussing New York. The situation there hasn't improved, but it hasn't deteriorated either. They've expanded directly to the old state borders and have apparently decided to hold the state like its own nation. They allow ponies in, but almost nothing comes out." She waved the pen at me and the herd. "Fortunately, we have some ponies we'd trust to go in there and make a full appraisal of the situation."

General pony snorted softly. "That includes making a judgement call or two. If you can find a reasonable solution and are in the right situation to act on it, well shoot, do it. Don't let on that you're working for us or against them if you can help it."

Hope brought up a hoof in a salute. "Sure thing! I hope nobody's been abused too badly in there. What are the reports? I mean, the latest ones we have?"

One of the other leaders sighed softly. "Last we heard, humans are being put to work as basically slave labor. Anything that would require a unicorn has a human being forced to do the task. There is no pay, just work. The ponies didn't accept that kind of thing in our territory, and we shouldn't tolerate humans being treated that way elsewhere. Even if our laws might feel removed, basic labor ethics is still a thing."

Neon sat up. "That reminds me, speaking of unicorns. How is the power coming along? I don't see any lights yet."

The lady shuffled through some papers and pulled out a scrap that had been written on many times over again. "I am looking forward to getting paper production back online. Be that as it may, power production is scheduled for limited testing starting next week. We have a squad of four unicorns for the test. If that goes well, we'll be expanding recruitment and setting up for a full city operation. It's going to require heavy inspection and recalibration of the existing power grid, or we'll risk city-wide infernos. We've already started on that. We should have a grid ready to hold up to the load by the time testing is complete."

A soft knocking came from the door before a pegasus rushed in and saluted to the gathering. "Sirs, ma'am! Report!" He held out a scrap of paper from his saddlebag and set it on the table, then fled back from whence he came.

The paper was nudged aside, their attention on me and the herd. "Are you ready for this? We can air lift you to within a state, but we don't want them to see you coming in too fast. We know you have your own transportation methods."

I nodded at that. "Three of us can, er, three and a half? Most of us. Most of us can transport us on demand. I'm ready to go whenever you give the word."

"Ready"

"All set."

"Just give the word!" Dusk Hope saluted again and looked excited.

Dust prodded him in the side before nodding. "Si. We're ready to go."

And that's how we got prepared. We could have taken an airlift there, but we all felt confident working as a team. We gathered together and began rapidly jumping across the country, only for Crystal to appear on the fifth hop.

"Wait!" she insisted with a lifted hoof. "Don't go rushing away before you even say goodbye... I know I'm not formally part of your... herd, but you're still carrying my child around, and I do care about you, Will." She shuffled awkwardly as the others regarded her with curiosity. "What I'm trying to say is that I'm worried for you." She reared up and held out her forehooves. "A hug for good luck?"

I wasn't about to deny her that. I moved in and plucked her from the ground. She was a bit heavier than the average earth pony, which I blamed on being crystal, but she was warm and snuggled into the embrace. She squeaked suddenly and looked back and behind herself where Neon was unabashedly sniffing at her. "Do I know you?"

Neon snorted. "I should think not. So you are the source of our teleportation? A grand trick, that. You should be rewarded, put in a book for it."

Crystal slid back to her hooves and shook her head. "Nice idea, I suppose, but we haven't quite recovered to the point where anyone's making a book about anything yet." She pointed at Neon and Dust. "Who are they, Will?" Her eyes wandered over the herd before she noticed something else that was new. She pointed underneath Sandra. "And you're bigger, and packing! Is... is this just a thing for all 'royalty'?"

Sandra blushed at being pointed out. "Not required, but it kind of happened?"

I gestured to Dust. "This is Dust Kicker. She has a lot of military experience, knows how to fight hand to hand, or hoof to hoof as the case may be, and is a good person. This is Neon, who we were fighting before. She was royalty."

Neon rolled her eyes. "You're not painting a nice picture of me there." She held out a hoof towards Crystal. "A pleasure to meet you, face-to-face."

Crystal accepted the hoof with one of her own and they clopped together. "Nice to meet you too, Neon was it? You have a lovely accent."

Dust laughed softly. "We come from another country, and our accents become praise worthy."

Neon kissed Crystal on the nose before returning to her place with the herd. Crystal flushed brightly. "I should go. Be careful, alright? And visit me when you get back." She vanished away. I wondered how her den was doing, but there wasn't time to muse over that.

"Onwards!" Cindy carried us the next hop forward, and we made quick progress across the country for most of the day. We had to slow down any time we hit forest or other impeded visibility. No sight and no knowledge meant we had to get to a better vantage point to continue. On the other hand, when we managed to get to a nice high place and could see a mile away, we cleared a large portion of land in the blink of an eye. We were definitely going faster than someone flying, and that was an achievement enough, even if it left us tired and hungry.

As the sun grew heavy, we settled to get some sleep in a big equine pile. They focused around me, with the smaller ponies gathered around my front, and Sandra propping up my back. There were no harsh feelings coming out for a change. Even Dust seemed alright with Dusk Hope at her side, and night came around to find us peacefully sleeping.

The next day, Dust Kicker had withdrawn a bit, and looked flustered. I picked my way free of the others, still sleeping, but she withdrew further away. "Dust, what's wrong?"

She frowned at me and brought her thighs together pointedly. "Biology being poorly-timed, and I hate it. What I wouldn't do for a good set of fitting pants right about now."

Did ponies bleed? "Are you having a period?"

Dust raised a brow. "What? No. I don't think ponies do that. But then again, yes. I am in heat, like a common animal. I don't plan on lifting my tail like one as well. I don't need a foal." She stomped a hoof in the dirt. "Life is complicated enough, don't you think?"

Dusk Hope approached, popping up between my legs. I felt his horn brush against the fur of my undercarriage before he sat just in front of me. "I'll help."

Dust Kicker frowned. "You're exactly the pony I was avoiding, with all the wrong kinds of help."

Hope raised a hoof. "I mean it! Seriously. I'm on your side, Dust. I won't let anyone near you until you say it's OK."

Dust tilted her head slightly. "What about you? I know you've been waiting for a chance."

Hope shook his head firmly. "Doesn't matter. I won't touch you, and no one else will either. You're my friend, first. I don't care... how... How amazing you smell. I'd rather have your trust than that."

I reached down and gave Hope a little ear scratching. "That's mature of you, Dusk Hope. I'll help too however I can. You're part of our herd, Dust Kicker, which means we help each other out."

Dust quirked a little smile. "Even if it involved me not being involved with any of you? I mean, no offense, but I just don't want kids, or foals, or whatever you want to call them. Maybe later, when we're not in the middle of an effective war. I don't even know how you can stand it."

Cindy tilted her head. "There's always something going on. We wanted a foal, so we're having one."

I nodded a bit back at Cindy. "Basically. But that's our reasoning, not yours. If you don't want one, we will help you as best as we can."

"Yeah!" Hope moved up to Dust timidly, then sank down in front of her. "I don't want you to hide, Dust. I want to keep teaching you, and learning from you. I won't try to do anything."

Neon stirred from her slumber, and Dust frowned. "That's three of you. Fine, I'll assume you'll keep your promise." She pointed a hoof at Hope. "This is your chance to prove you're bigger than your instincts."

Cindy twitched her ears forward. "Does it hurt? I've never been in estrus like that before." She sounded curious.

Neon rose to her hooves and joined us. "Does what hurt?" Her nose twitched softly. "Someone's ready for a good rutting." She leered at Dust Kicker with a soft chuckle, obviously amused at her discomfort.

Author's Notes:

And they're off to a new adventure! Just in time for Dust Kicker to experience estrus, and for the typos to rally for a new attack.

78 - Our Town

As we hopped across the country, we arrived on a roof in a small town. We would have skipped right on past, but there were obviously people there. Not just people, but ponies as well. It seemed each kept to their side of the town and they were avoiding each other, but were cohabiting the town without one side infecting the other or violence. I quickly confirmed that the ponies were still gifted, which made the whole situation a bit odd.

Sandra reared up on the edge of the roof for a better look. "They've settled things down on their own. Is that bad? We should be happy for them."

Hope tilted his head. "But if they have the same urges, they should need to pounce someone the moment they passed by an uninfected person. How are they resisting?"

Neon just smiled before she hopped up on the ledge, then down. She slid down with great agility, using her hooves and tongues to slow her descent until she was at the street level. "Hello! Could someone tell us what the story is around here?"

She had landed on the human side, and they were quick to remind her. They pointed towards the poinies. "Git back on yer side already. If ya can't keep the peace, then we'll have to get rid of ya."

Neon held up her hooves placatingly, then dashed across the road to the pony side. The ponies there were unashamed to start sniffing over her even as she asked again, but it seemed the ponies weren't terribly interested in idle chatter. They sniffed her, and some even rubbed up against her, but then they moved on.

Dust Kicker scowled. "The ponies here are barely above animal level. That doesn't explain why they're docile, but they're not hurting anyone, or themselves."

An idea came to me. I wrapped a bubble around the others and we joined Neon swiftly. I held up a hand and moved for one of the ponies. "Hey, you." The pony looked up at me quizzically, but said nothing. "I want to talk to the jungle princess."

The mare bowed her head before she shuddered powerfully. She looked up with bright eyes. "What is it?" She spoke in her own voice, but the accent was familiar. The jungle princess had returned. "Is something wrong?"

I smiled a little. "No, no. You've made a very peaceful town here, we think? How'd you get all these ponies to not lash out?"

The mare shuffled nervously a moment. "I'm not proud of it, but these ponies were dying... I... I had to burn out their aggression, permanently. They're like puppies now, toothless puppies. Now the humans tolerate them, so long as they stay to their side. They know they can punish them without being infected, and they do, but they aren't needlessly cruel, or I would lead them away. We're helping each other, and they survive, for a price."

Dust Kicker raised a brow at the mare. "What price?"

She looked away. "They're slowly turning. They don't seem to have noticed, and I don't think they'll turn all the way, but they are turning. This town will eventually be nothing but ponies, and pony people. I think food prepared by the still-gifted has an effect after long enough..." She turned slowly in place and pointed. "Look at that one."

We turned where she directed and saw a man napping on his porch. He had long ears like a pony. I became confused a moment. "Does it, I mean, is it affecting all of them? How are they not freaking out about this?"

She shook her head slowly. "I think it is affecting all of them. None of them have complained, and I can feel them drawing closer to me, so slowly. I'm sorry, I truly am. This is far from an ideal solution! But it was that or watch most of everyone die. I didn't want that..." She perked an ear sharply. "I have to go." And the light went out from her eyes. She smiled simply at all of us and sniffed at Dust Kicker before wandering off.

Dust Kicker shivered in revulsion. "Well they're alive, there is that. Your boys should overtake this place soon enough. It'll be some story for them, si? We should keep going."

We hopped up to the tallest building, and moved on, leaving that town behind with its docile ferals and soon-to-be half-pony humans. We were certain we were headed in the right direction, but we didn't have a map or GPS, so we couldn't say how close we were getting. We didn't have a clue until we reached another rooftop and heard a cheer of a whole mass of ponies dancing while a human played a fiddle or some similar instrument. It seemed to be an old-fashioned hoe down, with ponies for dancers.

It seemed harmless enough, until Dusk Hope spotted the glint of a collar around his neck. Looking around more carefully, we could see that the few humans in sight were similarly adorned, most of them with a leading trail of a leash or chain to an owning pony. None of them appeared to be being converted, just subverted.

Sandra frowned. "The ponies don't have any gift. Do you think they have a princess with them?"

I shook my head slowly. "I wouldn't think so. They're supposed to be beyond rare, and we've already located three in the Americas, one in Europe and Africa too. Whatever cleaned them out has to be something else." I idly wondered how Europe and Africa were doing. It would be nice to think that old conflicts had died out facing this new issue, but there was no assurance of that.

Neon shrugged. "Well they like ponies, so why don't we just go and ask?"

Hope nodded. "You're right. They seem perfectly nice, so long as you're a pony."

Not wanting to startle them all, we teleported to ground level outside of town and walked in with our hooves like normal ponies.

"Stop right there." A pony called out to us, and he had some kind of firearm strapped to his side. "This is a restricted area. We can't let wild ponies in, or they'll damage our humans. Go on, git."

Dust Kicker frowned at the gun-wielder. "I'm perfectly clean, so unless you want to argue about it face-to-face, I'm going in."

The pony tilted his head faintly. "Huh, well you can argue about it, that's marks for you, but it doesn't assure anything. How'd you manage that without being a citizen?"

I wondered how they knew which ponies were citizens or not. Were they wearing something small we hadn't spotted that revealed their affiliation? "I cleaned them personally."

The gunpony directed his rifle at me. "You did?" He squinted at me suspiciously. "You wouldn't happen to be... What's your name?"

I put a hand to my chest. "William, and this is Cindy." Cindy bobbed at him. "We're just visiting, no harm. We'll be careful around your humans."

He raised a brow. "Huh... You know you're practically a folk-lore around these parts? You could be a faker, hoping to cash in on that reputation. Can you prove it?"

Cindy rolled her eyes. "Besides us having two heads, and a pony taur body? Are there a lot of those?"

"Well, no," confessed the riflepony. "But that don't explain why the great peacemaker's come to our little town of all places. We don't have nothing worth your time, and we don't want no trouble."

Neon suddenly lashed out her tongues and ripped his gun off his side. She pulled it quickly and set the gun down gently. "There won't be trouble as long as you don't give us trouble. Alright? Will won't touch your humans."

The riflepony seemed quite alarmed to be without his rifle. He took a step back. "I-I guess I won't be stopping you, but this is illegal. E-even if you kill me, the other guards'll be on you."

I shook my head. "Woah, ease that up. We're not forcing our way in, and we don't want to fight. Come here." I held out a hand. He looked severely doubtful. His eyes darted to his dropped firearm but he slowly came closer. As soon as he was in range, I gently began to scratch him behind both of his ears. "We just want to see your village, get some food maybe? We're just travelers, not bandits."

He let out a little rumble of pleasure at the petting before he pulled back sharply. "Hey! I'm not a beast." He snorted with an angry little huff. "I suppose... So long as you're not here for trouble. Can I have my gun back?" Neon lifted the gun easily in her tongues and set it before him. "Uh, thanks." He flipped the gun up and caught it in his holster, readying it against his side. It seemed to calm him with its presence. "Send your friends in. You, um, William. You stay here, with me. I don't want to risk the humans, even if you say you'll be good."

~He doesn't know about Sandra,~ came Cindy's voice.

~Who's that?~ came Karen, Sandra's guest.

Sandra looked around with some confusion. ~Oh god I hope I'm not going crazy.~

I tried to keep a neutral expression as I replied in mental voice, ~Calm down, Sandra. You're hearing Cindy and the rest of us. We can all hear each other's thoughts when we try to be heard. Cindy's right, he doesn't realize you're still infected, or a princess. Don't let him know.~

The others proceeded without me. I sat down beside the guard and he seemed to relax once it was clear we weren't going to try to force the issue. When the others were gone, he looked up at me. "Isn't that uncomfortable? I mean, being caught between human and pony. All the hybrids I ever met were kind of sad things. They don't fit in right with ponies or humans."

I raised an ear at him. "I have a herd. You just met them. They like me just the way I am."

He tilted his head. "Herd? You mean you're all... married?"

Cindy nodded at him. "Sure are. We love them, and they love us. Why, is that bad?"

He rubbed behind his head with a hoof. "I suppose not? If you're happy about it and all, fine. Now, me personally, I'm happy with just one mare. She's a gorgeous purple charmer that can bake the best damn pie in the town. You ask me, I'm the lucky one, and I got her to myself, without having to play turns."

I chuckled a bit at his story. "I'm glad to hear you've found a family worth being proud of. We're very happy with ours. It's a little complicated sometimes, sure, but it's ours, and we do love them."

He held up a hoof. "I won't argue that. Well, good luck to them. Hopefully they'll finish up their shopping and you can get a move on."

Author's Notes:

Will is locked out of this leg of the journey. It may be time to hop into someone else's eyes, but who?! Vote! Vote or the typos will eat you!

79 - Sandra Explores

Once I was in the city, I took stock of the others, only to find that Neon had already wandered off. "Did either of you see which way she went?"

"Who?" asked Hope before he spotted her missing as well. "Oh! Sorry." He sounded like it was his own fault. "I'll look for her."

Dust blocked his hasty retreat with her body. "How about we go look for her? There's no reason to keep splitting up."

Hope nodded, but looked uncertain. "If you don't trust me to look on my own, alright..."

Dust's tail gave an annoyed flick. "It's not about trust. Actually, it is. I trust you at my side. I trust you as part of my team. We already lost a member, so how about we don't go for the full package of failing? Come on, we're looking, together."

Dust looked up at me. "Are you coming too?"

At first I considered agreeing, but looking at Hope hiding his discomfort poorly made me change my mind. I shook my head. "Nah, you two start the search. I'm hard to miss, being huge and all. I'll start looking around, and if I see her, I'll grab her and give you a signal."

While Dust looked mildly perplexed, Hope got it right away. "I'll come running when you tell us to."

They went off together. Hope seemed more comfortable as he explained what the 'signal' was. The power of 'us' royalty to send commands to other ponies was a bit scary when you stopped to think about it.

I went off on my own to have a look around. The first thing that drew my eye was a crowd of ponies murmuring angrily while pointing up at a human, a man. He was on a stage with basically nothing on but a metal collar that was secured to the ground and allowed almost no movement if he wanted to stand, and not much more if he crawled. He stood looking defiant as the crowd muttered their angry words.

A heavyset earth pony mare trotted up on the stage. "My fellow citizens! Let's have some order. We're here to deliver justice for a crime, not form a lynch mob. We all deserve that, justice, even humans." The noise began to quiet down as they seemed to accept her authority. The crowd began to be seated, all the ponies on their haunches before her.

"That's lovely. Alright, before we begin, can we have the human's caretaker up here?" she asked as she looked over the crowd.

An elderly unicorn stood up. "His caretaker was my daughter! She's dead now, and it's his fault!"

That got the crowd riled up again. One of the other ponies grabbed a tomato in their snout and hurled it at the grimly resolved human, where it splattered against his shoulder. He winced, but stood there. Another pony hurled a potato. That was too much for me. I lashed out a tongue and snatched the flying tuber out of the air. Suddenly all eyes were on me. Trying to play it off, I chewed the raw potato. Fortunately pony tastebuds found it less disagreeable, but it was still sour compared to any cooked specimen. "I don't waste food."

The leader on the stage nodded. "Yes, thank you, stranger. Please, enough. We are here to learn the truth, not be an unruly mob. Was anyone present at the scene of the crime? How did it happen?"

The human frowned all the more deeply. "I was there."

The fat mare tilted a brow at him. "You are the accused, and a human. That's two strikes against you, but for sake of at least hearing your side, go ahead, just know that we can't accept your word at face value."

I leaned in and whispered to a pegasus who was parked above the rear of the crowd. She had brought down a tiny cloud and had a great seat for the activities. "What happened?"

The pegasus turned to look at me. "Well aren't you a big one! They said he killed his caretaker, a mare who never hurt anyone. The way I heard it, she was a huge softy for humans, even pushed for them to be welcomed to society."

Before I could ask more, the human began giving his testimony. "She wanted to take the last thing I had away. She kept saying it was for 'my own good', but denying someone their basic species is not much better than killing them. I'd rather be dead than on four legs."

The rotund mare frowned. "You killed her for trying to be kind to you? You are aware that humans are not forced, nay, most are not even offered the option of becoming one of us. You took her softness and made that a reason to hate her? That is your reason for killing her?"

He grabbed the chain that bound his neck to the floor and gave it a tug, but it was made of metal and far stronger than he was. "I'm still an American, and you'll have to kill me before I give in."

She shook her head slowly while making little tsking sounds. "Now that is a shame, and wrong. We're all Americans, aren't we?"

The crowd responded with firm yesses and upraised hooves.

She stepped closer to the accused. "American law isn't that complicated when it comes to this. Murder, premeditated, no remorse. It sounds like an open and shut case, doesn't it folks?"

The crowd shouted its agreement with her, but they didn't try lobbing things at the man again, instead shouting for her to show them justice.

I didn't want to see another person die, but he had killed someone, and his defiant face had not a shred of regret on it. It was a terrible situation.

She put a hoof at her chest. "As your mayor, it falls on me to see that this wrong is put to right. We can't revive the victim, but we can see that her killer is punished." She looked up at the human. "You look ready to be killed in any painful way, but fast and painless are too kind." She turned to the crowd. "I move we strap him up and put him on display, for everyone, pony, or human, to see. He will be given no food and no water until God sees fit to end his misery. Perhaps he'll have time to realize his mistake and beg Him for forgiveness, because society is done with him!"

I grimaced at the terrible punishment, and the human did as well, though he tried to not show it. His stoicism had limits, and he struggled as two ponies moved to drag him away to be shackled and left to die of exposure. They had a stockade prepared, and began wrestling him into it, but he started to struggle. He landed a punch across one pony's face and sent her to the ground. The sight of it seemed to incense the crowd, and where one fell, two others rushed up to subdue the human far less kindly. Punches and kicks were exchanged as he fought to the last, but they managed to force him into position and get him locked in.

There were four wounded, five if you counted the then bruised and battered human. The mayor let out a sigh. "Let us remember that most humans are good people and loyal servants. They know their place. Let's not allow this bad egg to ruin the batch. Speaking of which, the victim had one other human who is now without an owner. This human is well-behaved by all reports, a talented seamstress and baker, as well as a personal caregiver."

She waved and a girl was brought forward. She couldn't have been older than twelve. "His crime is not her crime. Let's give her a good home." The crowd wasn't so swift as to volunteer to take her. Did they suspect her as damaged goods? Too much exposure to the guilty party? I didn't want to see her hurting anymore, and maybe... Maybe I could save her.

I raised a hoof. "I'll take her."

The mayor smiled. "That's very kind of you, stranger. Go on, dear. She'll take care of you."

The girl stepped down from the stand and approached me timidly. As she came closer, I felt the little thrilling tingle of wanting to infect her. I suddenly remembered that I could do that, and any fluid between us could send her to four legs. ~Karen? That's not right. Please, no.~

Karen's voice rang clearly in my head, ~What isn't right? I feel a pattern that could hold energy quite well nearby. Why shouldn't we?~

The girl reached me and bowed her head. "Hello, mis...ter?" She was clearly confused by what she saw. "I'm sorry. What... Which should I call you?"

~She doesn't want that, and neither do I, please.~ I focused on the girl and smiled at her. "Whichever you prefer. Have you seen another that looks like me, with the colorful patterns? Not as big?"

She shook her head. "No ma'am." She put a hand on her chest. "I'm Lizzie. Thank you, for taking me."

A little tingle ran through me, horrible and lusty. I still wanted to grab her and make a pony out of her, but the urge was less and I was determined to fight it. She deserved better, and she was a little girl, for god's sake. I kept my tongues firmly in my mouth and gently nudged her with a hoof. "Let's go. Say, did you know... either of them? What did he mean?"

Lizzie began to lead the way away from that stockade and its doomed occupant. "Her name was Fresh Breeze. She was very nice, ma'am, but she didn't like people as people. She thought everyone would be happier as ponies, and she tried to get us to want to be one."

I perked an ear at her as curiosity welled. "Were you ever tempted?"

She rubbed at an arm with the opposing hand as she glanced around. "A little, ma'am. If I was a pony, ma'am, they'd let me go to school and learn things besides working."

I patted her on the head carefully with a hoof. "Well put that thought out of your head. Where we're going, you'll get your chance, human or pony. But that's a secret, so shhh."

She looked intrigued and hopeful, but that expression faded quickly. "If you're testing me, ma'am... I'm a good girl. I'll do whatever you ask me to."

One of my tongues suddenly slipped loose with its own will and tried to reach her. I slapped it aside with another tongue quickly and pulled both back in with a struggle of will. ~Stop it! This isn't funny, or right. Leave her alone!~

She frowned a little, possibly confused at my odd display. "I hope you don't mind, ma'am, but what kind of pony are you? I never saw one quite like you, ma'am. I-I'm sorry ma'am. I shouldn't be asking that." She looked to the ground and put her hands together. She was obviously scared and uncertain. What should I do?

Author's Notes:

Sandra's just in time to see bad things that led to more bad things. No one involved is a saint, I think. It's just an ugly typo of a situation that led to more misery.

And now she owns a girl? Is this good?

80 - Neon Roams Free

The town didn't seem very terrible to me. The people were polite when I greeted them, even if they didn't recognize my kind of pony. They became curious, but in a polite sort of way. The humans were all subservient and busy, which I admit was kind of nice. Maybe trying to convert all of them was a mistake. They made excellent workers, and the people here seemed to enjoy it.

"Excuse me?" came a male voice behind me.

I spun around to regard a middle-aged male human looking at me. "Ma'am? Are you new here?"

I perked an ear at the human with confusion. Why had he boldly approached me? "What business is it of yours?"

He made an elegant bow. "Pardon the interruption, but it is my duty to welcome newcomers and see they find everything."

That made sense to me, and I relaxed. Wondering the limits of this, I tilted my head forward a little. "I could use a little scratching." With only the delay of him stepping in, he began to stroke over my head and around my ears. He had been trained well, it seemed.

"Are you from in-state?" he asked as he worked.

"Not exactly," I admitted. "Is that an issue?"

"Oh no, ma'am, but are you part of things then, or just visiting?"

"Just visiting." His hands withdrew which prompted me to look back up at him. He kneeled in front of me.

"I will trust your good nature then. I'm not young enough that I've forgotten what was, at most, a year ago. I'd prefer to be free, ma'am. I don't want to hurt anyone, but if you could help? If not, I'll pretend we never had this chat, and we'll have a nice day." His eyes darted towards any other pony that came remotely close, but most of his attention was on me.

He wanted me to be his savior. A part of me wanted to tell him to buzz off, but a younger part, encouraged by Sandra, Will, and the others, said maybe that would be the right thing to do. He must have seen my indecision. "I don't have much to offer, besides my services. They took everything I owned besides my clothing."

I sat up and nodded. "And if I save you, you can be mine, but I'll be nice about it and let you do what you want to do. I'm usually out and busy anyway. I'd leave you with a lot of other humans, free humans. That would be nice, rig--"

"Yes! Please. How?" He cut me off with an eager expression that he quickly fought off, returning to careful neutrality.

I prodded the human in the knee with a hoof. "Does someone own you, or are you community property?"

"Community, miss. Would it be alright to learn your name? I'm Roland." He made one of those fancy bows again.

I dipped my head. "Yeah, Neon. You're pretty well-dressed for a slave, Roland. Come on."

I led him to an important looking mare. She was fat too. If she wasn't in charge, I'd eat my hat, after I got a hat. "Hey, are you in charge?"

She tilted her head at me. "Yes I am, exotic visitor? Did you patch your fur to have those colors?"

I chuckled at the thought of it. "All natural. I like this human right here." I pointed at Roland. "I want to have him. Say we trade for him?"

She frowned at Roland thoughtfully a moment. "Are you even from in state? He may try to run away from you the moment he thinks he can. Humans are very clever when it comes to escape routes."

Roland dipped his head. "The madame has impressed me with her personality as colorful as her pelt, ma'am."

She scowled at Roland. "Speak only when spoken to." Her eyes returned to me. "He is usually very polite, but sometimes... What do you have to trade with?"

I released my tongues, all three wagging in the air. "I can help fix up the wounded or sick or even just tired. I'll get them back on their hooves if you let me keep this one."

She became curious at that. "Hmm, does it work on humans? We have a fair collection that are tired or injured from working in the quarry. Their downtime is miserably high. Get them going and that would be a fair trade." Roland made a vanishingly brief flash of negativity. He likely didn't like the idea.

I didn't care much what he liked, and I followed the leader to a small building that had a nurse-looking pony overseeing about six humans laying there. Some were missing limbs, most just looked exhausted. Being assigned to the quarry must have been close to a death sentence for any human. "Nurse, I'm going to drain you a little. You'll feel tired, but it'll pass faster than it would for everyone I help."

She looked frightened and uncertain, but the leader was there and stomped the ground. That made her give a quivering nod. I wrapped all three tongues around her and drew gently. I might have also taken the opportunity to examine her curves while I was there. She was a pretty enough mare, and the way she quivered in fright while I worked was a little bonus. I drew from her, letting her slump to the ground in a dizzy euphoria.

With glowing tongues, I got to work on the wounded first, stabilizing each one. They would still need rest, but they wouldn't die, and it would be faster. The tired were much easier, and my touch banished their soreness and fatigue, at least for a while. They didn't seem completely thrilled by the idea.

Three of them that were only tired were then standing and ready. As the mayor began explaining how they would be returned to the quarry, one of them grabbed the fat mare and shoved her to the side. ""Every man for himself. Split up. They may find one of us, but not all of us!" They fled. When I didn't try to stop them, they just ignored me. I looked around for Roland, but he wasn't there either. Did he flee with the others? It seemed likely.

I huffed annoyedly. "Your quarry humans are miserably trained."

The leader pulled herself up to her hooves and shook off. "I'm afraid I agree. Pardon me, I have to organize a search quickly." And off she went. I didn't get paid anything for helping out. Fine...

I left the nurse station and ran into Dusk and Dust. Dust pointed at me accusingly. "There you are! Where have you been hiding? Did you have something to do with all the people that came running out of there a moment ago?"

Dusk Hope shook his head as he threw a leg over Dust and hugged her. "Let's not assume. We're friends. What's up, Neon?"

I rolled my eyes along with a hoof. "Nice to see you. I didn't set them free, just healed them, and they took advantage of the situation. Whatever, where--"

Dust snorted in the middle of my words. "We should get back together with Sandra. I've seen enough of this place to not like it much. It's even worse than what you made, Neon."

I walked past her, ignoring her specifically, but she wouldn't have that. She leaped at my back and we went down in a pile. She tried to get my legs pinned right away, but my tongues cared little for that sort of thing. I grabbed her around the neck and sucked the fight out of her, and she slumped to the ground. "You're forgetting who was in charge of who, Dust Kicker? Sandra might have beaten me, but you don't have that credit." I smiled at the worried looking Dusk Hope. "Dusk there had more to do with beating me than you did. Clever little boy, and so well-behaved."

He went stiff as I hugged him, as I planned for him to do. "Don't look so worried. We're friends, Hope." I began to cuddle him warmly in direct sight of Dust Kicker, making her so very angry. I could see her struggling to stand up and do something about it, but I left her with so little energy.

Hope pointed at Dust Kicker. "Please, give it back to her, and let's stop fighting? We're supposed to be one herd."

I gave him a little nuzzle before I swiped Dust with a tongue, restoring her. She shuddered with the sensations of being fed and sat up with a frown. "Fine, if we've had our fun? Did you find anything besides trouble?"

"Nothing worth talking about," I said, letting Dusk Hope go and giving the town a fresh look. "I really think we should get back to Will. What we have to do is much larger than this town can offer us." The two of them followed after me as I strode through town. I'll admit, it was kind of nice being the leader again, even if I didn't begrudge Sandra her position. "Hey, either of you seen Sandra? We should all go back together."

They shook their heads in the negative. Dust sighed. "We should look for her, but let's stay together, alright? If we split up, then we'll lose each other, again, and we'll never get anywhere."

I waved a hoof at her. "Yeah yeah, fine, come on." I turned away from her and looked for crowds. We found a search group that was quickly organizing the find the fled humans, but they didn't have much time for us before they scattered in groups of three. The leader was there, so I asked her, "Have you seen another pony that looks like me? Larger, brighter?"

She smiled brightly. "Yes! She purchased a human too, come to think of it, an abandoned girl. She was right over there." She pointed at where a stockade was set up and a human was locked in it miserably. "Don't talk to him, by the way. He's a merciless killer, even worse than the ones that ran away."

Dusk Hope came up with a dipped head. "Pardon, ma'am, but would it be bad to ask him if he saw which way she went?"

The leader looked uncertain, but ultimately shrugged. "No harm in that, I suppose. I doubt he'll feel cooperative. If you'll excuse me. I'll tell her if I see her first." And off she went.

I patted Hope on the head. "That was a good idea, let's do just that." And so we approached the condemned human as one. He noticed our coming and scowled with obvious doubt.

"Come to throw things at me? That's against your own rules. Piss off and leave me to die in peace." He flipped us the bird with his hand, the one act of defiance being put there allowed him. Talking to him was certain to be a real treat.

Author's Notes:

Neon explores a bit, and things happen, which could be said to be her fault, but she tried to do the right thing, right? I blame typos.

81 - Dusk Questions

I stepped forward and nodded to the man. "Hello. Sorry about, you know, your current situation. We're looking for a friend of ours. She looks sort of like that." I pointed to Neon. "Just larger, and she has a girl with her."

His eyes seemed to change a little. "Oh. Yeah, I saw them." His face hardened. "I didn't like the look she was giving that girl. Is she a pedophile, or just likes torturing humans for fun?"

I waved a hoof quickly in the negative. "Neither of those things! She's a good person, and nice, and part of our group." I waved at the rest of us. "It's about time for us to get moving, so we want to make sure she's alright, is all. You understand?"

He sighed softly. "I suppose I do. You just take care of that girl, alright?" After I nodded and the others agreed, he raised a finger. "Last I saw her, she went that way, behind that building there."

Neon smiled smugly. "There we are, that wasn't so hard." She turned away from him. "Good luck with the whole dying slowly thing."

I frowned at her before looking back at the man. There wasn't a lot I could do for him without breaking the law outright, and he had done something awful. "Excuse me. May I ask why you did that? I... I don't think that's how you normally behave."

He looked up at me with a bit of confusion. "You barely know me. What makes you think it's out of the ordinary for me?"

I sat up a bit and brought my hooves together. "You obviously care about that girl. I really think you're not a bad person, not entirely. Would you tell me?"

He stared at me quietly for a time, long enough for Neon to wander away. Dust looked between her and me. "Come on, Hope. We should go."

I looked to the man hopefully and threw in a little smile. He sighed softly. "You're obviously not from around here. Look, just make sure she's alright, please? I didn't do anything but protect the one's I care about, now go on, git."

It was as good of an answer as I was likely do get. I dipped my head at him before moving with Dust Kicker. We caught up with Neon quickly and turned the corner to find nothing there at all. No sign of Sandra, or a little human girl.

Neon snorted before moving up to one of the loitering ponies. "Hey. You see another mare, looks like me, larger?"

The stallion perked his ears before he nodded. "It's hard to miss a mare like that, miss. She stomped right through here heading out of town." He pointed. "That way. She had a young human with her. I hope she's careful with her. Little ones can be delicate, but also wickedly clever if you don't watch out."

Neon thanked the stallion before turning back to us. "And there we go. She obviously went back to William."

I nodded in agreement. "That's great. We can finish gathering up then. But, before we go, we should get some supplies. Some food would be good?"

Dust raised a brow. "I haven't even seen what kind of money they use here, but we don't have it. How do you plan to do that?"

The stallion leaned forward a little, apparently listening. "Well, normally we just pitch in a helping hoof if someone's in trouble. Being strangers, it's a bit different, but if you wanted to do some work in return for a day's food and something to take on the road, I bet someone'd be up for that?" He tapped his chin. "Actually, I heard the quarry's short on workers. They'd probably give a lot if you can work there for a spell. The stone they dig up is valuable to everyone."

I clopped my forehooves together. "I can do that. Why don't I sort that out while you two meet with Will and let him know what I'm up to? I'll be back in an hour or so. If not, you know where I am." I then turned to the stallion. "Speaking of which, where is that quarry?"

He looked amused as he pointed off the direction for me. I thanked him and rushed off in a quick gallop, trusting the others to take care of things. The quarry was out of town, but there was a clear path that winded to it. I followed it along until I arrived at what was little more than a glorified hole in the ground. There were humans laboring to extract the stone, and it looked slow and painful. They had bad tools and looked miserable.

There were also ponies, and one of them turned to look at me. The large pegasus mare nodded. "Hello there, stranger. What brings you out to the quarry?"

I thumped a hoof to my chest. "Good day. I'm Dusk Hope, nice to meet you. I'm here to help, in return for dinner for myself and my friends, and some to go with us. We're traveling quite a ways, you see. How can I help?"

She looked confused at first, and burst into laughter. "You? You're a little unicorn. You wouldn't last an hour trying to dig things up in here. Now don't get me wrong, you have a good attitude." She reached out and ruffled the top of my head. "You're kind of cute, too, but this is a big job, for big ponies and stupid humans."

I sat up and crossed my forehooves. "Be that as it may, ma'am. I am a very skilled magician. Just tell me what has to be done."

She shrugged softly. "If you're that eager to hurt yourself, fine." She turned in place and pointed to where three humans and an earth pony were struggling to lift a block from the ground. "See if you can't give them a hoof. That block's been giving them nothing but headaches since this morning. I don't know, maybe you can fit in the cracks and get it loose or something? You get that thing moving and we'll feed you and your friends."

I nodded at her and quickly trotted down to the crew around the block. "Hello! One moment while I take a look at this." They grunted and heaved, and I wasn't sure if they heard me, but that didn't matter too much. I sat down and felt out with my magic, probing around the rock slowly. It was running into another portion of stone beneath the surface. It probably slid out of place and ran into the block they wanted to move while they were working. I wrapped the intruding rock in magic and began to wriggle it back and forth, trying to find the right way to get it free.

I began to sweat and pant from the work. Let it never be said that unicorn magic was 'free'. It's not! It still takes effort to move big things, just like your arms, just, I don't know, detached magic arms. I kept heaving and twisting and... there! I shoved the smaller rock out of the way, and the block suddenly moved. The workers slaving at it pulled it free quite abruptly with the other stone out of the way and they set it on the ground with a mutual sigh of relief. They collapsed in tired heaps.

The pegasus mare from before wandered over. "Hey, that's the way. Did the little guy even help? I didn't see him touch it."

The earth pony nodded as she sat down on her haunches and huffed for breath. "He did something. I saw him concentrating all fierce and working up a real sweat, and then the block came loose." She reached out a hoof and held it in the air. "Thanks."

I met the hoof with my smaller one, clopping them together. "My pleasure. You had the right strength, but the block was stuck on another rock down there. I pulled it out of the way."

She shook herself off before pointing. "Say, colt. Why don't you give that team a hoof? That magic of yours could be quite handy keeping the way clear."

I was quickly on my way, but before I got there I looked to the pegasus. "Is that enough for the food?"

The pegasus smiled. "An hour. You finish out the hour and you'll get it. You've earned your keep."

Filled with inspiration, I trotted over and began helping out the next team. They were still carving their rock. I felt over the block they would have and frowned. "About three feet down, on this side, it turns to sand. You're going to get a very crooked rock."

They all let out groans of displeasure and sagged to the ground. One of them, a human, reached out and pet me on the head. "Thanks, you saved us time at least."

One of the earth ponies in the team frowned at the human. "He may be smaller than me, Marcus, but he's still a pony. Don't go trying to pretend you're higher than him."

I held up my hooves quickly. "N-no, it's OK!" I didn't want anyone getting in trouble on my account, especially not for a friendly gesture. Was it bad that I kind of liked being pet? "I'm glad to help, and to be a friend."

The earth stallion chuckled softly. "You're a nice kid. I'll tell the foremare that you did your part. Go on."

I turned to depart, but a petting came again. The human had resumed his attention. Since I had given permission, the earth pony glared, but didn't stop him. I was pulled back gently when I didn't resist and was stroked from head to tail by the thankful man. I wagged my tail softly. "Why are you so happy? You're still going to have to work."

He nodded. "That's true, but at least my work won't be a huge waste of time. I can appreciate that." He pinched an ear before softly stroking over it, and I shivered softly. "Besides, you're fun to pet."

I nodded a little shakily. "Well, thank you, sir? Marcus was it? Good luck, but I have to get back to my friends." Some small part of me wanted to just surrender to that petting. Even if he was a guy too, I almost... I was tempted to just go ahead and deepen that intimacy as far as he would let it. I fought off that urge, and trotted away. I had a family, a herd, and I would be true to them.

The pegasus foremare whistled as I went past her. "Well aren't you big for your size."

Big for my size? I slowed and looked at her quizzically before she reached out and casually swatted at one of my two hanging shafts and I went a deep red in my cheeks. "O-oh! Sorry."

She grinned a bit like a leer as I fled away from the quarry. At least we'd eat that night.

Author's Notes:

Dusk Hope. I like you, you sad but talented little fluff ball.

At least they get food, provided the order isn't typoed.

82 - Back to Will

I sat there making the idlest of conversations with that guard until Sandra returned with a girl beside her. "What happened there?"

Sandra looked flustered and shook her head quickly. "Long story, but she's ours now."

The guard raised a brow and looked at me. "You're not going to change her, I hope? It's a crime to do that to humans that don't want it."

Cindy smiled at him. "Oh heavens no. We wouldn't do that to anyone that didn't want it, besides, look how adorable she is just the way she is."

The girl looked up at me, or us. Her eyes were darting between me and Cindy. "Are you feral? What are you? You don't even look finished."

I pointed at Cindy. "You can blame her for that. I'm Will, and she's Cindy, and we won't hurt you, promise. What's your name?"

Before she could answer, Sandra did so, "Lizzie's her name. She was... owned by another pony, can you believe that?"

The guard, who had never left, raised a brow. "Nothing unusual about that, ma'am. Don't you own her now?"

Sandra quickly nodded. "Of course! I'll take good care of her."

Cindy's voice echoed in my head, ~Karen? Are you trying to reach her?~ I looked towards Sandra and saw a tongue making a subtle route, though it drew back at the question. ~Stop that. We have to be good. Besides, if you infect her where anyone here can see, they'll get angry, and probably violent.~

~Fine,~ answered Karen with a petulant tone to her mental voice.

Sandra let out a bit of a sigh, clearly relieved that her passenger would calm down. Lizzie, unaware of the internal dialogue, was confused. "Did I miss something?"

Sandra pat her with a hoof. "Nothing important, say, why don't we set up camp just over there and relax instead of standing around all day?"

We withdrew away from the guard's post and settled down in a small clearing where we were still visible, but not quite as easily audible. I sank to my belly, and Sandra quickly followed suit. Lizzie, on the other hand, remained standing and looked between us, still nervous, or so I thought. I offered a hand to her. "We're perfectly harmless, just no licking or kissing, which we don't plan to do."

Lizzie went more rigid instead of less. "So y-you're really ferals then?"

Cindy shook her head. "Not the way you know it. In fact, I'm the 'feral' part of William, and I'm perfectly nice. I don't want to infect you, Lizzie. I want you to be happy, which means none of that, unless you really wanted to be a pony."

Lizzie nodded at Cindy before turning to Sandra. "So where's your feral part?"

Sandra tensed. "I never said I was feral!" Her voice was strained, more of a squeak than anything.

Lizzy smirked a little. "You just did."

Sandra sagged in place. "I suppose I did. I meant what I said though. I mean, I won't try to turn you into a pony, I swear, even if we go away from the town." She winced then as if she were having a headache. "No... I won't... Not unless she wants it, and she doesn't."

I reached out a hand and pulled Sandra closer. She calmed down as I stroked over her. "Karen?" Sandra's ear perked towards me. "We're not trying to ignore you. It'd be easier if you had a way to talk."

Sandra stiffened before she grunted and spoke with a subtly different voice, "What do you want, Will?"

Cindy frowned a little. "I hope you asked Sandra before you did that."

'Karen' rolled her eyes. "We're talking right now. So what did you want?"

I decided to stay the course, and gently stroked over Sandra/Karen's spine. "You're a part of our group, our herd. I haven't forgotten that, and I want you to be welcome, even if we don't agree about everything."

'Karen' let out a little purr before she pointed a hoof at the confused-looking Lizzie. "So why can't I have her? She'd like it afterwards, and there aren't nearly enough 'parasites' around." She grinned at Lizzy and flashed her tongues. "Tell them, wouldn't you like long things like this? They're cool."

Lizzie shook her head quickly and ducked a hand behind her back. "No! I'm happy the way I am, thank you."

Cindy's horn glowed, and a dagger was wrenched out of the girl's hands and thrown away some thirty yards or so. "No violence, please."

Sandra's expression shifted and she became herself. "Lizzie... did you do it? Was that you?"

Lizzie shrunk on herself, disarmed and nervous. "Do what?"

I had no idea what Sandra was getting at, but decided to try to ease things. "Whatever it is, it's OK, Lizzie. Nobody here is angry at anybody else."

Sandra glanced at me, then looked to Lizzie with increasing uncertainty. "Did you kill your old owner?"

Lizzie worried over her lip, not confessing to anything, but it seemed confession enough.

Cindy frowned sharply. "Why? Killing is wrong, always."

Lizzie hopped back a step. "That's easy for you to say, feral! She wanted to take everything away from me, even... me. She decided I was 'too young' to make up my mind and was ready to get me turned into a pony through any means."

Sandra held up a hoof at me and Cindy. "Why is your friend taking the blame for this? Did you do it, or him?"

The girl went silent and turned away from all of us.

Sandra sighed softly and began to explain, "Another guy took the rap for killing that pony. He's shackled and waiting to die of exposure in the town square, and she was sold, to me. Now I'm not sure which of them actually did the deed..."

"He was just protecting me," she said with a sniffle in her voice. "He doesn't deserve any of that..."

Cindy turned up her snout. "You shouldn't have killed her, it was wrong. Don't you even feel bad for destroying her pattern like that? It was unique and can never be replaced."

Lizzie looked back at Cindy with a confused expression. "What?"

I couldn't help but laugh a little at how Cindy explained things. "It means everyone is an individual, unique, and when they are gone, they can't ever come back. The world is a slightly smaller place for them being sent away early." I held out two hands close together, then clapped them shut. "Did you do it?" I glanced at the guard who was at his station, seemingly not paying much mind to us. "Tell us. We're not going to turn you in."

She shuffled in place and didn't answer. Before the silence could get too awkward, the rest of the herd came down the street, or at least Neon and Dust Kicker. I wondered where Dusk Hope was. When they got close, I waved them over, and we all relaxed together. "So where'd Hope go? I would have expected him with you."

Neon pointed back to the town. "He seemed confident he could earn us dinner, and off he ran. If he isn't back in a few hours, I'd get worried, but we should trust the little fluffball until then." She looked at Dust Kicker pointedly. "He's trying his best, and he wants to help."

Dust Kicker snorted loudly at Neon's challenge. "I never said he couldn't try, he just doesn't succeed as often as I'd like."

I reached for Dust and rubbed over an ear. "He's taught you some magic, hasn't he? Has he been doing that well?"

Dust Kicker squirmed under the rubbing as she gave a hesitant nod. "Y-yes, he has. He's paying attention in my fighting instruction, but it's a slow path."

I softly rubbed along her neck. "Do you really think he's not worth the time?"

Dust sagged in place and shook her head. "No... No... I suppose he's fine. I'm just... What's your deal, girl?" She focused on Lizzie. "I don't remember having human guests."

Lizzie backed a step. "Is she feral too?"

Neon gave a bit of a giggle. "Oh, no. Me and Dust Kicker here are clean. I'm Neon, by the way. What's your name?"

"Lizzie..."

They began to talk softly. It seemed Neon and Lizzie were getting along reasonably well. I took the time to draw Dust Kicker over to sit beside Sandra and receive my petting. "So, Dust, tell me how it is. Is he still making passes at you?"

Dust shook her head quickly. "No. He stopped that when I told him to, but he still looks at me. He obviously wants me, even if he doesn't say it."

I nodded. "But he's obeying the limits you set, been polite, and tried to be helpful where he can, right?"

Dust sank, chin on the ground. "Are you saying it's me?"

I gently rubbed her between the ears. "I'm not blaming people. I do think he wants to be a good member of the herd, and he wants a chance with everyone in it. He's been a good friend to Cindy, Sandra, and I, and I think he would like to be yours too, whether or not you ever even entertain the idea of being his mate. His friendship is not conditional on you eventually raising your tail."

Cindy chimed in suddenly, "It's true. He really looks up to you, Dust Kicker. He thinks you're an amazing pony, for your skill, and strength, and he's talked to me about your magical ability. 'Not as complex as mine, but stronger than many!', that's what he said, and he had such a smile. He really likes sharing magic with you, and just being with you, as a friend. That's what he wants, friends, family. The sex part? He can wait for that, if it ever happened."

Sandra couldn't help but hear it, seated beside Dust as she was. "Are you really learning magic that well? That's good to hear. Hmmph, I don't get any magic, just these tongues, but I guess they're pretty interesting in their own way."

A subtly different voice, Karen's voice, spoke using Sandra's mouth, "They're more than interesting! They can do so much. You don't even know the half of it. You're not 'crippled' without magic, you are empowered with your own kind of magic."

Hope came trotting along the road with a proud expression, and hauling a cart behind him of some kind. He spotted our gathering and wheeled the cart to us while waving a hoof excitedly. "Dinner's served!"

The cart had a variety of foods on plates covered with waxy slips that kept the still warm meals fresh and ready for us. I hadn't realized how hungry I was until the smell hit me. Talking could wait, food time had arrived. I made a note to thank Dusk Hope for his efforts.

Author's Notes:

Some feeling get pushed out there, and Lizzie is learned a little more about. The plot thickens there a bit. Sounds like a bunch of typos if you ask me.

83 - Game Plan

After eating, we withdrew from the city. Hope had a saddlebag full of another meal's worth of rations that he had secured.

"I helped out around the quarry. They dont't seem to have many unicorns, and the ones they do aren't practicing how to use their magic in delicate ways." Hope rubbed behind his head as he glanced towards the town we'd left behind. "It's a different place."

Sandra nodded at that. "Won't argue that. Their entire society is different. It's not... exactly broken, taken by itself, but they are terribly cruel to the humans, which is extra fucked up when you remember the not-humans were humans! Way to abandon your past, guys. Oh, good job, Hope. It sounds like you made some new friends."

Dusk Hope colored and went quiet. Was it from being complimented? I assumed it was. "Well, they have a stable thing going on. They have guards, a legal system, even if we don't like it, and stable amounts of food and other supplies. Really, if not for the whole human slavery thing, there wouldn't be much of a big deal. We could integrate them and hardly anyone would notice."

Lizzie leaned forward where she had been sitting. "Where are you all from? You don't sound like you're from anywhere near here."

Neon regarded Lizzie curiously a moment. "South. South and West. A place where humans and ponies are putting their differences aside."

Sandra angrily stomped the ground. "They're the same thing! There isn't a pony out there that wasn't a human a year ago. Why are people forgetting that basic fact?"

Dusk Hope shook his head. "It's... not hard to forget that, Sandra. People know what they see every day, and what's comfortable. Us, Them. We are ponies, easy to see. We were humans, harder to see. You can think it, but it's hard to feel..."

Dust winced a little. "I suppose for some of us, it's harder than others."

Hope frowned at Dust. "What do you mean by that? Why are you looking at me that way?"

I reached for Hope and gently rubbed over his head. "I think what Dust means is that she can see that some of us lost more than others. That's not to say that you're less. You have a lot of talent, and your dedication can't be argued."

Hope didn't seem to be entirely mollified, but let me pull him closer. "Do you all think of me as the stupid one?"

Neon snorted loudly and put a fetlock over her snout. That was enough to set Hope off, and fresh tears began showing in his eyes. "I'm sorry. I'm not trying to be a drag on things. I want to help, and I thought I was, and--"

Dust Kicker jumped to her hooves with a scowl. "Enough! You did nothing wrong, Hope." She shoved a hoof at Neon. "Apologize! That was his food you gobbled down a moment ago, and I didn't hear you complaining then. You don't get to mock him now, you big fat heartless bitch!"

Neon rose to her hooves lazily and stretched. "Are you looking for a rematch? I don't think you are, or I'll embarrass you in front of your friends again." Dust's tail slapped down between her legs and Neon smirked at the gesture. "A token effort at best, my dear. Now l--"

Sandra suddenly grabbed Neon, wrapping a tongue around her barrel, neck, and around the tail and pulling her in. "Stop being a bully, Neon. Whatever you do to her, I can do to you, if I have to, but I don't want to. We're a family."

Neon bristled at being held, but the soft caress of Sandra's tongues seemed to calm her down slowly. "It's not fair, she's always calling me things and challenging me."

Dust Kicker moved towards me and Hope and sat down beside him. "And you keep making fun of Dusk Hope here, who's trying, and succeeding, at being a credit to the team." She wrapped her legs around Hope, making him blush immediately, but he clearly enjoyed the hug as she squeezed him warmly.

Cindy looked between Neon and Dust. "So we agree then, no picking on Hope, and no picking on Dust. We're in this together."

Lizzie seemed to relax as the tensions died down. Dust was content snuggling with Hope, and Sandra soothed Neon with her tongues and gentle words. Lizzie looked to me. "I never heard of a feral that can talk with its, uh, feral side. She even has a head. Doesn't that get confusing?"

Cindy smiled brightly. "Less confusing than if I couldn't talk."

I had to agree with that. "She's a person, just like me, or you. She has opinions and wants and she expresses them, and we can figure it out. It's a lot better having her here, as a person, than some unknown 'thing' inside of me. Understand?"

Lizzie nodded slowly then looked to Sandra. "But what about you? Your... feral side? It's inside of you, and you don't talk much, and it's out of the same mouth. Do you two get along as people?"

Karen spoke up through Sandra, "I'd like that."

Sandra grimaced at the sensation. "I'm still getting used to the idea of being hijacked like that. We've only been together for a little while."

Lizzie gave a slower nod. "So... are you going to try and change me the moment I fall asleep?"

To Sandra's annoyance, Karen quickly replied, "No, you're fine. They'd all get angry and pissy at me, and I don't want that. If they like you the way you are, fine."

Lizzie dared a little smile, but I could see she was still very nervous. I used a little magic to pat her on the head. "Hey, Lizzie, what do you think of all this? Everything."

She frowned. "That's a big question." She leaned back and propped herself on her arms as she looked at me. "Ponies scare me, because they can own you, and, like you all said before, they forgot they used to be, you know, human, like me. They're all fuzzy and cute and terrible all at once. My... last owner thought she knew what was best for me. She tried to convince me to agree with her, but I don't want to be a pony. She was losing patience, I mean, she lost it."

Cindy tilted her head. "How do you know she lost it?"

Lizzie hugged her knees in and leaned forward again. "She hired some other pony to try and convince me. He was going to haul me away even if I didn't change my mind. She thinks I didn't hear her talking, but she isn't that quiet. 'For my own good' and all that."

I let out a little sigh. "And that's when you took things into your own hands?"

Lizzie grit her teeth. "Y-yeah... Are you going to throw me out, or try to change me again?"

Neon rolled her eyes. "No, girl. We already said that was wrong, hmph, even if I don't entirely agree. Now tell us why your friend is charged with this crime if you did it?"

I held up a hand towards Neon. "That part is obvious, I think. He covered for you. He's a friend, isn't he?"

Lizzie gave a stuttering nod before tears began to spill from her eyes. "He was my only real friend, and now he's paying for my mistake. I told him not to do it, but he wouldn't listen at all. He told me not to say anything, or we'd both be punished, so... here I am..."

Sandra let out a slow sigh. "She doesn't deserve to be killed, but he sure as hell doesn't. He didn't kill anybody or do anything worse than protecting a little girl. How are we going to get him out without making a huge stink?"

Karen suddenly spoke up through Sandra. "I know one way."

Lizzie looked at Sandra/Karen. "What? How?"

Sandra, ridden by Karen, grinned at Lizzie. "You could become a mighty pony, slip in, and rescue him. I know just how I'd do it, and the right kind of pattern is closeby for it."

Cindy perked an ear with sudden curiosity. "You can see home?"

Karen made Sandra's face look confused. "You can't? Poor thing! That must be awful."

Sandra took control back with a growl. "Please stop doing that without asking!"

Lizzie shook her head quickly. "Please, not that. All of this was to let me be... me. It'd be all for nothing if I became a pony anyway." She stood up, looking wary. "Besides, you said you wouldn't, or are you changing your mind?"

I held up a hand. "Easy there, Lizzie. If you don't want it, then no member of this herd is going to defy that. Does the town go to sleep at night?"

Lizzie looked confused. "Of course they do? Not like we have electric lights. Candles are expensive."

Cindy smiled, picking up on my thoughts. "Then we'll rescue him, a bit after midnight, when everyone will be asleep or at least tired. He's a good person, sacrificing so much for you, Lizzie."

Lizzie trembled as she flopped back to the ground. "I didn't ask him to..."

Dust Kicker peered at the girl. "Tell me, is he related to you, girl?"

Lizzie went stiff and silent. That was answer enough for Dust Kicker. "Father? Uncle?"

She sighed and flopped back. "You ponies don't give up... Uncle, alright? My parents... they became ponies, and forgot I was their daughter. He never forgot who I was, and he tried to protect me, and now he's dying for me." She looked up at me. "Can you really save him?"

I nodded firmly. "I'll do it, don't worry. They don't have a lot of magic, just some guns, which don't work so well in the dark. If they don't see me, they won't shoot me, or know I was there. Relax, and we'll wait for darkness."

Dusk Hope squirmed out of Dust's grip. "I should do this. I'm smaller, better colored too. You're pink, and huge. Even in the dark they might see you. I'm just a unicorn. I'll do it. I know how to teleport just as well." He pointed at himself. "Leave it to me."

Dust scowled. "I don't like it."

Hope pointed at her. "Too bad! You... You haven't learned teleportation yet. I'll do it. Please." He moved in and gently nuzzled into Dust's side. "Please..."

Dust let out a little sigh as she rolled over and pulled Hope in. "Just be careful, you brave little stallion. And don't do it just to impress me, I swear."

Author's Notes:

A new plan! Let's hope Dusk Hope lives up to his name, or was that a typo?

84 - Operation Night Justice

I waited with the others nervously, but I was really the one best suit for that job. Dust tried to talk me out of it. Sandra tried to talk me out of it. Neon seemed amused. Only William just supported me. He, er, she believed in me, and I loved her for it. I mean, I wasn't... angry at the others for being worried. Dust Kicker... she was really worried for me, and that was touching, but I had to do it, if it was going to be done at all. I was also clean, so I wouldn't infect the guy, even with all his injuries. I doubted they were nice about throwing things at him, despite any rules.

My thoughts were broken when Dust Kicker stepped up to me and sharply saluted. "Good luck, and keep your wits around you. I'll expect you to be back nice and fast. We should barely have time to miss you, so go in, get back, done, and we'll laugh about it."

I smiled gently. "I'll try to make that happen, Dust. You wait for me here, and I'll make sure everything goes by the book, alright?"

Dust put a hoof under my chin. "Dusk Hope. Hope... Just take care of yourself. You're more important than 'by the book', alright?" Before I could argue, she kissed me on the nose and turned away.

A small bit of me took her display of her back end as an invitation, but I stomped on that part. There was work to be done, and my herd needed me a lot more than that. I focused on the center of the town and soon appeared beside a building overlooking it. From there I could see there were a few guards loitering lazily. They seemed to have some kind of pattern, but didn't take it very seriously. I waited for them to get into a conversation when they passed by each other and dashed quickly from cover to cover, creeping up on the raised platform that held the stockades.

The human there, that uncle of the girl. He looked tired and messy. They had thrown things despite a little sign that asked people not to do just that. The guards didn't try to clean him at any point, giving a sort of silent approval of the treatment. I felt angry, boiling a bit at the thought that my 'fellow ponies' could be so heartless, but they weren't my fellow ponies. They were just people, like anyone else. They weren't 'mine'.

Of course, they also thought he was a murderer, and had little reason to think otherwise. I put aside accusing thoughts from my mind. My job was to get him out, not chastise people who may have had no idea they could be wrong. The guards had started moving again, but they were still bored, and that was good for me. I let them wander, waiting for them to all be as far as they ever would be from the human.

One of them stopped in front of him. "You, killer. You still awake?"

The human thrust up his middle finger, a gesture he had become quite skilled at performing. The guard rolled her eyes. "Nobody's impressed. For somebody that's going to die, you could show some dignity. I know the big guy's been absent of late, but it couldn't hurt, you know, say a few prayers before you go." She tilted her head a little. "If he isn't listening, you don't lose anything, but if he is, you know?"

The man focused on her with a new intensity. "You know, that's... actually very thoughtful of you." The guard smiled, and they seemed to share a moment. "I'll do that."

She nodded her head . "I'll leave you to your peace. Everyone deserves a moment before..." She walked off slowly, leaving him to his prayers, and my attention.

I snuck up, body close to the ground. "Please don't say anything. I'm here to help."

He glanced towards me, but he couldn't face me the way he was forced to stand. "Who's that?" He spoke in a low tone, barely more than a whisper.

"My name isn't very important, but I'm being honest."

He chuckled a little. "You sound honest. You a pony? You sound like one of those, too. You here to offer me a last chance at four legs? Fuck off if you are. Killers don't need four legs or two."

I shook my head even if he couldn't see that. "Pony, yes, but not here to change you. I know you didn't kill, and your friend's safe. I want to br... Be right back." A guard was coming, so I scrambled away back into cover behind a barrel and waited. This next guard wasn't nearly as polite as the first. She hefted up a tomato and flung it at the human before going on her way as if nothing had happened. She said something unkind, but I couldn't pick out the particulars.

When it seemed clear, I snuck back up to look over those stockades. It was locked with a fat padlock. It wasn't very delicate or intricate, just strong. I began feeling over it with my magic, exploring its internal workings slowly. The faint sounds of the jiggling metal caught his attention. "You're back? Do you mean it? You're sure she's safe?"

"She's safe, with my friends. Do you remember she was, um, bought? We're not from around here," I spoke as I tried to focus on the insides of that lock. Lockpicking wasn't one of the things I had practiced, but I really didn't want to smash it and make more noise than I had to. "She misses you, and if you didn't kill somebody, you shouldn't be forced to be here like this." Another guard was approaching, so I slipped away, but kept my magic focused. When I got into hiding, I could still feel the lock, but kept it still until the guard passed.

I could fiddle with those internals without sneaking back out, so I did just that. I found it! There was a little part that held it shut that was separate from the entire locking mechanism. If I pulled it up, it should slide off, but I didn't dare pull it yet. It would be impossible to reach without literally having a finger inside the device, but I did! I gave an internal cheer for unicorn magic and waited for the next opportunity to creep up on the man. "I'm going to unlock then, then I need you to grab ahold of me and don't let go." He gave a little nod, and that would have to be good enough. I threw the lock. Click! I yanked it free and he shoved his way upwards from the stockade that wasn't locked anymore.

He turned and spotted me, looking uncertain, but he did as I asked. He quickly moved beside me and grabbed my mane. "Do whatever you're doing."

"Where's the human go?" came the voice of one of the guards. Our time was up. I threw up a shield around the human and blinked away. In my panic, my aim wasn't very good, but we were away. We ended up on the rooftop of the town hall.

He looked around with confusion before he seemed to realize where he was and crouched low out of sight. The guards could be seen down below, investigating the area and trying to find him. "I don't know what you just did, but it feels awful, and I might be sick, but thank you."

Looking him over, he was a huge mess. Covered in bruises and mess, I felt bad for him. I worked magic over him, cleaning away the mess rapidly. There wasn't anything I could do for his bruises and injuries, however. "You're welcome, but we should keep going. Can you take another jump? Oh, um, I'm Dusk Hope."

He flopped down onto his butt, sitting. "That's a mighty appropriate name. You arrived a little after dusk, offering me hope when I thought that was all behind me." He let out a slow breath. "Let me catch my balance. We're safe up here."

None of them were looking up here. Shouting started.

"You! You were talking to him! I saw it! He smiled! What did you do!? You let him go!" One of the guards was accusing the other, and the third one seemed willing to join in the accusations. The accused one stomped and tried to defend herself, but her words fell on deaf ears.

I didn't like it... "She's... She didn't do anything wrong."

He seemed to agree. "She never said anything mean for the sake of it. She has a good heart. If they decide she was the one that set her free, they'll put her in the stockade next, as a lesson, or worse."

I grimaced at the thought of it. "We can't just leave her... It's partly my fault."

The human clapped me on the shoulder. "You're nicer than I figured, and I already figured you were pretty nice. What are you going to do about it? I can't be of much help, I'm afraid. I talk a big game, but I'm one big walking bruise right now."

I didn't blame him. I held up a hoof at him for silence. He didn't seem to comprehend the gesture and looked confused. "Shhh." That got through.

We both looked over the roof as they decided it was assuredly the guard's fault and began tying her up despite her loud protests. Other ponies were emerging from their houses, confused at the going-ons, but word that the human had escaped, and the guard was responsible seemed to spread quickly, and the confused crowd turned into an angry crowd. The cries turned ugly as suggestions for branding her a traitor to just hanging her, a mob lynching. Her tears didn't move them as they built into a communal frenzy.

The mayor arrived wearing a set of pajamas, but frowning with the gravity of the situation. She spoke clearly and loudly. "My fellow citizens, never before have we had a guard turn so clearly against us. Greased Lightning, it seems your morality is the quickest thing today. Do you have anything to say in your defense?"

She trembled. "God as my witness, I didn't do anything wrong! I didn--"

The Mayor made a dismissive gesture and one of the other guards slammed into her side, silencing her with a cough for breath from the solid impact. "I've heard enough. What say you, my people?" The crowd cheered for blood and justice as one, stomping their hooves as they chanted. "Betrayal is the worst crime, even worse than that human. To err is human, they say, but we're supposed to be better. You unleashed a murderer, and for what?" She scowled at the accused. "Get the rope ready."

She was going to be hanged! Panic surged through me in an electric tingle. I could hear the human shuffle at the announcement. He was just as affected, I was sure. I had to do something. The crowd roared with approval and bloodlust while foals were guided away back to their homes. Foals didn't need to see someone hang, but that didn't slow the proceedings.

Author's Notes:

Dusk Hope, it's all on you now. You could take your rescue and leave, mission accomplished, but I doubt him, or his typos, will let him do that without guilt.

85 - You Have a Pretty Neck for Hanging

I shuffled over to the human. "Be still and be quiet. I'm going to try my hardest, but you have to stay still. If you get caught, it's all for nothing."

My eyes never left the panicked guard. She knew she was in trouble, and the crowd wasn't shy about reminding her why that was. They had been whipped up into a frenzy, and it wasn't about individual morals anymore, just a group desire for satisfaction.

I reached out with my magic, stretching it thinner and thinner. My horn began to throb along with the rest of my head as I reached out. It was stretched so thin that the glow it once made was basically invisible, which was to my benefit, but I wasn't thinking about that, just making it longer and longer. I was about halfway through the crowd when it felt like a rubber band pulled taut and I began to pant and wheeze in exhaustion.

The human seemed to notice my efforts and put a hand on my head, his fingers gently kneading the flesh. "You can do it," he whispered. "She's counting on you."

She was counting on me. I wasn't a backup plan. I wasn't an extra measure. I was the only way out for her. I'd either succeed, or she would be dead, another victim of this situation. I pushed further, bit by bit. They were preparing the hanging as I worked. They were tying the rope nice and tight as I started to reach her. They were potting the rope around her neck as I climbed around the same. I formed a loose band around her. This was going to hurt, I was sure of it, but I wouldn't let her die.

The mayor nodded when all was in readiness. "Does anyone have any words to say for the accused?" No pleasant words were offered, though some of them looked guilty, powerfully guilty. She did have friends, but unable or unwilling to battle the rest of the town, they just watched sadly instead of speaking up for her. I felt a little bad for them, but most of my focus was on that thin little thread of magic.

They hauled her up onto a tall stool and adjusted the rope to hang around her a little more tightly. "Do you have any words for yourself?"

She began to pray. She prayed for serenity for herself, and for forgiveness for those around her. She prayed for God to put everything to right, and that she would accept whatever came. Her prayers didn't sit right with the crowd, and the mayor could see it. She gave the signal, and the stool was kicked out from under her, and I blacked out.

It was only for a moment, but I thought I had failed it all. I woke up a moment later and grabbed at that threadbare bit of magic, barely keeping the band around her neck from dissolving. It pressed back against the tight rope, giving her barely enough room to breath, cushioning her just enough to not have her neck snap when she dropped. I felt like my entire head was in a blender with the effort, but there wasn't another way. I succeeded, or she died. I said a little prayer of my own, hoping she would be still and quiet. Thank whatever was watching over us, she did.

She hung there limply, appearing quite dead to the crowd. Hooves were far from ideal tools for checking the pulse of a hanging person, and no attempt was made. They left her there, hanging. "Justice has been done, now let's try to get some sleep. Guards, you're on double duty for the next week to make sure we're all safe from wild humans, the same that this former associate let free."

The guards grumbled, but seemed to understand, and the crowd began to disperse. It was late, or early, and people retreated into their homes, where some light could be found, and warmth, both things denied to the sentenced. She was soon abandoned in the dark, thought to be dead, or soon dead. Justice had been done, as far as they were concerned.

All I knew is that I was touching her. I worked a paper-thin shield around her as the ache grew worse and spread wider. Even my hooves were starting to tingle with the effort. One more trick... One more. I pulled sharply and she vanished into the void between places. My band vanished, as did my consciousness. I was told later, by the human, what happened.

I sank to the rooftop in a limp pile just as the guard appeared beside us. She gasped loudly and looked around in the dark. "Where am I? Am I dead?" She saw the light from the square and knew that wasn't the case, then she saw the human and frowned. "What... happened?"

He tried to placate her gently with raised hands. "We saved you, that's what happened."

She wasn't entirely grateful. "If you hadn't broke out, I wouldn't have needed saving! You... You cost me everything... I should just scream!"

He shook his head quickly. "They'll catch both of us, and we'll both hang, and he won't be able to save us." He gestured at my sleeping and collapsed form. "He hurt himself getting you out of there. He could have just left, but he didn't. He had to save you."

She hadn't even noticed me until then. "He did it?" She sank to the rooftop and sighed. She didn't know what to do, but she didn't scream.

I woke up. I ached, but I didn't feel stretched out like an abused taffy anymore. I climbed up to my haunches and saw her. "You're alive..."

She quirked a little smile. "I am... I'm told I have you to thank for that?"

I nodded quickly. "I'm so sorry you were blamed! Really, that was awful! I just wanted to save him." I pointed at the human. "He didn't do it, honest. He's innocent of everything but being a loving uncle."

She raised a brow. "Uncle? Of who?"

He made a faroff gesture. "The girl you sold off the moment her owner was dead. She's my niece."

This only confused the mare, but she waved her hooves. "Nevermind any of that right now. I..." She clenched her jaw, likely working out that she had no home. "What's next?"

I got to my hooves, wobbling but upright. "Next is we go to my friends. We can get you both out of the state, then we have our own business."

The guard looked down at the new guards roaming the city before she sighed. "They were my friends..."

One of them noticed the dangling noose, and things begin to get excited quickly. That seemed to decide it for the guard mare. She nodded at me. "Let's go."

I moved between her and the human, and we vanished, only to appear beside the others. I aimed for the bush nearby, and that's where we landed, putting the refugees out of direct view of the outside guard. "We're back!" I whispered to the others. "We really should go."

Dust Kicker scrambled to her hooves and rushed over, but came to an abrupt and skidding halt when she saw another pony. "Who are you?"

She rose up to poke her head free of the bush. "I was a guard... not so much anymore. My name's Even Faith, and I hope to keep that true, no matter how mad everything else gets."

Lizzie dashed across the clearing and dived into the bushes, hugging her badly-battered uncle. They held each other gratefully, and I felt it was all worth the effort.

Will softly pat me on the shoulder. "You did a good job tonight. You have to tell us all about it, after we leave. I get the feeling staying would be a bad idea."

I leaned up, and got dizzy. All that magic had been rougher on me than I thought it had been, and I was already pretty sure it was really hard. I collapsed into her grasp and wouldn't wake up until morning.

While Will pet me, Lizzie got scolded by her uncle. "You shouldn't have done that. Telling her no was enough."

She frowned angrily. "She wasn't taking 'no' for an answer. 'You're just a little girl, you don't understand things!' she said. She got it in her head that I didn't know what was best for me and she was going to do it anyway." She squeezed her uncle tightly. "I'm just happy you're alright. That was crazy brave of you to do that."

He cracked a smile and chuckled. "What, I was going to let my girl get axed by a bunch of furry haters? I think not. I'd sooner rot away in a stockade. Speaking of which, I don't suppose you saved any food? I'm starving."

Some of the rations were surrendered to get his strength up while Neon sat across from the guard. "So, what was that name?"

"Even Faith," she said. "I prayed to get through the change without losing myself, and it worked. I... I was part of the first few. Hardly anyone remembers, but I'm the reason this town exists at all."

Neon raised a brow. "Is that so? Why aren't you the mayor instead?"

Even sighed. "I didn't want any of that, never did. I didn't do it to get a fancy position or anything. I just wanted to help my neighbors out. It seemed like the right thing to do, and... now this. They hate me, and I didn't even do anything wrong."

Dust shoved a hoof in front of Neon. "Stop whatever you were about to say." She looked to Even and smiled gently. "People make mistakes. Don't be too angry with them, won't help anything. We'll get you to a new home."

Even frowned a little. "It's easy to say that... I had friends, real friends. Lifelong practically. I'm going to miss them all so much, even if they weren't brave enough to do something... when I needed it." She let out a slow sigh. "I suppose that was their test of faith. I'll go where you take me, and try not to be in the way."

Sandra shook her head. "I mean it's a nice idea and all, but we can't head straight back. Our job is to diffuse that." She pointed to Lizzie and her uncle. "Humans deserve the same rights as everyone else. We taught that to South America, and now we're here in New York. We're better together, working for a common goal. Neither side has to be ruling the other. We're all humans under it all."

Even's ears began to tremble. "All... humans... Oh. Oh God... I was human... How did I forget that? I remember changing, but I didn't remember what I was before that!" She hopped to her hooves and spun on Lizzie's family. "I'm so sorry! We've been absolutely awful to..." She shook her head furiously. "To... It's so close! I can almost... I can almost remember my human name. Can you help me?"

William nodded slowly. "Are you sure you want it? Knowing can be very painful at times." She nodded and Will set me down gently before pulling her in. He did whatever princess magic lets him clear the fog away. It only worked so well on me, but she wasn't feral by a long shot.

She went misty-eyed and trembled. "L-Lizzie... I..."

Lizzie looked over at Even Faith, confused.

Even broke into loud sobs and buried her face into Will. "I abandoned her! She's my daughter!"

Lizzie looked confused. "You're not mom. She became a pegasus. Me and dad ran away.

Even shook her head quickly. "That was me! I'm... I'm your dad..."

Author's Notes:

We're all related, and the typos bind us together.

Did she feel some kinship with Lizzie's uncle that she couldn't explain to herself?

86 - Family Reunion

I tried to console Even, but she was in no mood for petting from a strange pink tauric pony, so I let her get the tears out for a moment. Hope smiled a little. "So, is that part of why you were... You know, you recognized them, both of them, inside." He tapped his chest lightly. "Not outside, but you knew, and you tried to--"

Even Faith frowned a little. "N-no. I was just trying to be a decent person. You don't tell someone to just die and then mock them the whole way in. That's... That's not what we were taught." She let out a slow breath before looking to Lizzie, and her uncle. "Reggie, you're a good man, and a great brother. It must have hurt, watching after my daughter even while I just walked past her. You must be so angry with me."

Reggie chuckled as he leaned back. "Like you said, it's the right thing to do. I'm glad to have you back, even if you've changed quite a bit. Do you remember your old name?"

Even nodded before shaking her head a moment later. "I do, but it's not really me anymore. It's like remembering the name of a past life. I'm a woman now, a horse at that. What would I do with that name?" She sat up and offered a hoof to Reggie. "I... I want my family though. I can't even start to express how terrible I've been to you both. If you tell--"

"Shut up." Lizzie hopped to her feet and stormed in on her mare of a father. "Shut up! Do you really remember me?"

Even shrank a little at her fury. "Your favorite color is blue-green." She ran a hoof up and over her mane. "Maybe that's why my mane and tail are that color. I love you, Liz-pants. Give your daddy a hug." She held out her hooves wide.

Lizzie swallowed heavily. "Only my dad called me that... But you're not my dad." Even wilted. "You're my mom, obviously." They met in a tender embrace and were quiet for a moment. "Just don't expect me to take after you. You're stuck with a normal human for a daughter, and I get a flea-ridden horse for a mom. We're both stuck."

Even smiled gently. "I can live with that." She held out a hoof to Reggie and soon he joined in their group embrace. The family was together and, for the time, content with their fate.

Dust Kicker looked towards me. "We need to take action. This state, it's not... It's complicated, but we can't leave it like this."

I nodded in agreement as I rose to my hooves. "We might be better off working in the system instead of around it. Even Faith, who's in charge? Not of the city, but the state? Do the towns have a hierarchy?"

Even bobbed her head quickly. "Oh, yes. Our little town reports to Monticello, but the biggest city is still New York, the Big Apple itself. There were a lot of people there before, and there still is now, if very different. The laws come from there, usually common sense things, but still the law, and we follow it. They were the first one to outlaw conversion of humans without consent."

Reggie softly snorted. "Small blessings. Before that, if your 'owner' decided they were done with you, and they couldn't find a new owner fast enough, well, time to be a pony. Then there were the 'nice' ones that couldn't stand the idea of slavery that thought turning people into ponies was just the nicer way about it."

I turned slowly. "Which way is New York? That's our next destination."

Sandra looked confused. "Aren't we going to drop them off?"

Neon rolled her eyes at the idea of it. "Go all the way home? That's no short trip. Nope." She looked to Reggie and Lizzie. "You're our new slaves, congratulations. Hell, we bought you legally." She pointed at Lizzie. "Once we get back home, you're free to go, but for now, keep being good slaves."

I considered it, but there weren't a lot of other options. "We could leave you here, but I doubt you want to brave the wilderness alone. You're not really our slaves, just to keep everyone happy. Once we're out, you're 'free', forever." I dug out a walkie talkie and flicked it on. "Hello? Anyone in range?" It was tuned to the station the military said they'd monitor, but I wasn't sure how far that hand-held unit reached.

A crackly voice replied, "Copy that, mild static, but we read. Is that Big Pink?"

I smiled with relief. "Yes, this is Big Pink. Anyone in charge around? I have a question."

"Sure, lemme see who I can rustle up. Hold on a moment."

Dusk tilted his head. "I just noticed something." When several heads turned to him, he continued, "I think being a pony has changed us, I mean, in more than the obvious ways." He pointed a hoof at Neon. "You killed people, and wanted to blow up the world, but here you are, as part of us, forgiven." He moved the hoof to Even Faith. "You forgot your family, but here you are, hugging them now..."

"Harmony," said Sandra with a smile. "It's something that came from the pony world along with the tails and fur. People want to work things out if they can, pony or human. I'd say that's a good part of all of this." She focused on Neon. "I barely remember being angry at you for what you did before, now that you're behaving."

Reggie raised a brow, "She tried to blow up the world? How?"

The walkie talkie crackled to life. "This is Five-Star Stud, what's the status?"

Five-Star Stud? I couldn't help but giggle a bit, imagining our general friend. He really did get adjusted to being a unicorn. "Status is stable. The state is secure, but the treatment of humans is unreasonable. You are the military, I'm thinking maybe we should threaten old-fashioned police action? Going after it as a legal issue with their leaders instead of a hostile invasion may go over a lot smoother. What do you think?"

"Have you located their leaders?"

"That's a copy. New York is where all the laws come from. My plan was to visit the city, approach the leaders and make an ultimatum, if I have backing for that. No point throwing out empty threats. We don't want to stir up trouble if we're not ready to deal with it, but taking over forcefully will cause its own trouble. These towns are established and orderly, police departments included, firearms present."

"They have guns?" There was a pause. "Are they all unicorns?"

"That's a negative. Unicorn population is actually small, and their technique is low. Clever engineering has armed them. It's like a harness. They wear the gun. It looks a bit silly but it works well enough for them to feel safe."

"Copy that. Go ahead and see if you can't cow them into position. We're going to have to make a move one way or the other, but I'm hoping it won't involve the crosshairs of a strapped on gun. Oh, remind them we have ponies too, and I'm a damn general with a tail and fur coat, so it's not like we're just a bunch of humans crying about it or something."

I agreed with him before signing off and turning off the walkie. "You all heard that. We're headed to New York."

Reggie looked surprised. "Seriously? You're really with the US Military? I thought you were making a euphemism or something." I nodded. "Shit. Things could get really ugly then. I mean, I hate them for what they're doing as much as anyone, but I don't want a full-out war raging."

Even Faith placed a hoof over her chest. "Then we'll just have to get it done right. If our friends convince the lawmakers in New York to step down, there won't be any war." She smiled. "You have things to offer too, right? Things that might be worth more than human slaves?"

Hope clopped his hooves. "We do! Electricity!"

It wasn't much, but we had a start. We began chatting about how we'd showcase what we were offering in return for basic civil liberties for what was once 100% of the citizenry of the state not that long ago. My how things could change quickly.

Author's Notes:

They have a plan! Plans get typos sometimes...

87 - To Open a Door Leading Back

I lapsed into sleep for the night, only to find we were pulled between worlds to Luna's garden. Cindy stood beside me, and Sandra was not far away, standing beside Karen. Karen frowned at Cindy before grabbing Sandra up in a hug possessively. She spoke softly, but not softly enough, "At least I'll never try to eat you."

Cindy scowled at the words. "I would never do that without her consent! Besides, it's not 'eating', it's merging. We'd both become someone new."

Luna emerged from around a corner and trotted lightly towards us. "What's this? Is everything well?"

Karen shrank a little at the sight of Luna, avoiding looking at her.

I gestured to Sandra and Karen. "These two are what remain of Neon, the once princess of South America. Sandra has been a friend of mine for a long time, and Karen is the power behind Neon, now bonded to Sandra."

Luna hiked a brow. "Truly? A power that rivals that of a princess? Fascinating, but something bothers me. I have received a report of somepony with your uncanny likeness appearing briefly in Canterlot, and it was no dream at all. Can you explain this?"

I blushed through my fur, even if I had no idea how that worked. "Oh, that was a while ago, when I was working on teleporting. We found out it pushes us through that void between worlds, so if you mess it up, or I guess maybe if I tried, you can skirt between worlds."

Luna tilted her head. "You must have wanted to visit, on some level, to draw you here as opposed to so many other possible places." She gave a gentle smile. "Strange as you are, you would be welcome. On this I swear by my crown, provided you continue to be a good-natured soul. But before we entertain that, please, regale me with tales of your world. Then I will share most important news."

Karen whispered to Sandra, "That one's in charge of this place, don't make her angry. I don't think she likes me much. Neon didn't like her at all."

Sandra nuzzled Karen gently. "But you're not with Neon anymore, just relax. We are both here to be good people."

Luna smiled at Sandra and Karen. "Your friend is correct. If you come with good intention, then I can forgive much." Her gaze returned to me. "Speak, friend William.

I wobbled a furry hand. "I'm glad to, but you've talked a lot about help, and we haven't actually gotten any yet. Did your friend figure anything out?"

Luna nodded. "Actually, yes, but I'm concerned about it. She has determined a spell that will liberate the energy of Equestria and send it to us, but it's been so long, we cannot imagine it would not be an equal shock at this point. To unleash it on all your people would be just as casually immoral as it was to unleash the energy on them in the first place." Her ears sagged. "I don't wish to violate them twice."

I nodded quickly as I thought about that. "Still! That's actually great news. If you can share it with me? I'm assuming it's something you cast on a single person?"

Luna nodded more slowly. "Aye, though with great effort you could blanket an area. It should return a converted pony to that of their birth form."

Sandra stepped forward and raised a hoof. "Wait wait wait, what if they're pregnant? Will the baby become human? Will they be a human with a pony? That's not something you can ignore!"

Luna flinched back at the thought. "I... I confess that I do not know. A child's 'birth' form would be that of a pony. There would be no other pattern to return to, and the energy would not leave them, so, logically..." She tapped her chin. "You would have a human mare with a pony foal within her. It is fortunate our overall mass is not too disparate, and birth should be possible, with care."

We spent some time sharing the spell. She played the magical song over her horn in a wonderful pattern as Cindy and I struggled to remember it. I dearly wished Dusk Hope were there. He'd have that memorized in half the time.

Sandra sighed softly when we stopped looking distracted. "I wish I had magic too."

Karen nudged against her. "I told you, you do. Our magic is just different. Their magic can't heal people, for instance, and that's huge."

Sandra crossed her forehooves. "That's good, sure, but it's so subtle in comparison."

Karen smiled at Luna suddenly. "Permission to violate you, your majesty?"

Luna's quirked a brow. "Denied."

Karen snorted softly. "You would have liked it, a lot."

I waved a hand at both of them. "That's quite enough of that. Luna, America, my nation, is healing. We're handling a troubled part. In a lot of ways, the world is stabilizing in major ways. I'm feeling increasingly confident. The other princesses, how are they doing? Is the rest of the world recovering?"

Luna nodded. "Your 'Africa' and 'Europe' nations are both reporting positively, though their change is not instant, it is in the right direction, and they too are confident, and my heart swells with gratitude to hear it. It is another reason I fear unleashing this power. To forcefully change so many again would be an equal crime. Please, use it responsibly."

I frowned a little with a new thought. "You never ran into anyone from China or elsewhere in Asia? There are a lot of people on that continent, more than any other. If they aren't stabalizing, they could throw the rest of us right off track, especially if they're as bad as they could be."

Luna shook her head slowly. "I am afraid I have not, only once. I know they have a princess, but she never returned after the first visit, so I know precious little of them. From what I am told, they are some distance from you, so I would concentrate on your kingdom first, as the others have, then combine your skill and wit to confront this 'Asia'. Hopefully you can do so peacefully."

I snapped my fingers suddenly. "Question! Would this new spell cure a 'feral'? Would they get their intelligence back?"

Luna lifted her shoulders. "This has not happened before. I could not say."

Cindy frowned sharply. "That's a hell of a thing to find out. At least as ponies they have a simple purpose. As a mentally retarded human, they would have even less options to be a positive part of things. Still, it would mean we could perhaps spare someone stuck in transition or recently infected, or give people who made a smooth transition a way back, if they want it. I'm afraid to try it on a true feral."

Karen smirked. "We could always zap Hope with it."

"No," I flatly denied. "Hope likes being part of the herd, and has grown comfortable being a pony."

Karen shrugged. "But if it might restore his intelligence..."

I felt my anger rising. "He's not stupid in the first place, and he's the best damn magic user around. He's not the best at expressing himself, but he's clever, honest, and loyal, on top of being talented. Even offering this to him would hurt him, a lot. If he became human, he wouldn't be one of us, we would be offering him, what, consensual exile from the herd? I won't do that."

Cindy nodded in agreement. "He deserves better than that, even if he probably would do it, just to prove it was safe."

Sandra joined the wave of head bobbing. "He's a part of us, and likes it that way. We should offer it to Even Faith though? She may take it, or not. She seemed comfortable in her hooves, but offering it shouldn't hurt her like it would Dusk Hope. She could become a he again, and be a father to her daughter like she's supposed to be."

Luna seemed relaxed. "It pleases me to hear you taking this so seriously and with due consideration. I trust you will use it only when ethical to do so. Please, we all apologize for this calamity that we've unleashed on your people. We will speak again. Good luck."

The world faded, and we awoke, filled with new information. Hope was curled up with Dust Kicker. The two were adorable, in my opinion. They were clinging to one another in a circle of content unicorn flesh. It seemed his brave actions the day before had earned him a few points with her.

Reggie, Lizzie, and Even Faith were gathered together in their own pile against the cold, though Reggie was already awake and sitting up, patiently waiting for others to stir.

Neon was beside Sandra. The moment Sandra showed signs of life, Neon began snuggling with her. "Good morning. Sleep well?" Her voice got the others to start waking up, and a chorus of morning greetings and stretching rippled across the camp.

Hope suddenly scrambled back, blushing. Looking at him, it seemed he suffered what most men do at times. Dust Kicker snorted softly at his reaction. "If you want me to respect you as a stallion of action, you can't go hiding the moment you're embarrassed."

Hope quirked a smile. "Of course." He approached her and gave her a little nuzzle. "Good morning." The tension between them melted away at the admission that Dust Kicker wasn't disgusted by his morning condition. He looked deeply pleased by her acceptance.

I considered bringing it up to Even Faith, but Cindy's voice echoed softly in my mind, ~Not yet. She's still getting used to the idea of even having a daughter again.~

"I don't agree." My words made a few of them look towards me. "Oh, Even Faith? We found out something."

Even rolled onto her belly and stood up. "What? Did you sneak off in the night?"

I smiled at her. "Actually, yes, that explains it well enough. We've learned a spell that can return a pony to a human, to their natural form. Is that something you want?"

Even went frigid, then backed away slowly. "This is what it felt like... I feel like such a monster..."

Cindy took control of my hands to wave in the negative. "Noone is forcing you, pro--"

"It's not that!" Even stamped a hoof. "The idea of someone casually offering to let you throw away your identity. I am... me now. I am Even Faith. Lizzie is still my daughter, and Reggie, my brother, but I am Even Faith, a pony, and I've grown into that. Going backwards... It feels terrifying, like dying, again."

Lizzie hugged Even tightly around the neck. "You're my mom as a pony, and I love you." Even smiled radiantly and soon had a leg around Lizzie, hugging her tightly in return.

Reggie chuckled softly. "My brother may be a horse woman, but if he or she's happy like that, fine. They're still my damn brother."

Author's Notes:

I'm back from Bronycon! Let the writing continue, typos and all!

88 - Seeing New York

Dusk Hope trotted back towards the city, bringing the cart with him. He insisted on returning it. Neon rolled her eyes with a tired huff. "We have things to do."

Dust frowned at Neon and pointed where Hope had gone. "Don't be angry at him for doing the right thing. Stealing their cart or leaving it in the bushes isn't how we say 'thanks'."

Neon leaned towards Dust. "So defiant. You used to be such an eager and willing mare. What happened to that girl I used to know? I miss her."

Dust's ears shot up and she hopped to her hooves. "You killed her, with a host of bombs. Did you forget that? You ordered her to fight and kill. She did everything you asked, and you destroyed her. You, of all people, don--"

Neon held up a hoof. "Fine fine! I was just thinking about the past. We used to have such fun together. Don't you ever miss it?"

Dust's cheeks flushed as she recoiled. "Y-you seduced me, made me feel things I never did before."

Even casually slipped her hooves over Lizzie's ears, but the girl swatted her hooves away. "God, mom, I'm not that innocent."

Neon swayed her thick tail left and right slowly. "I could do that again. It would be much more fun to be your friend, like we used to be."

Dust turned away. "You missed your chance. I'm dating someone else."

Neon burst into laughter. "You mean that little lost puppy of a soul?"

Dust spun on Neon. "Is more than twice the 'soul' you ever will be! He's brave, kind, sincere, caring, and even a superb unicorn on top of that."

I stepped between the two bickering ponies and casually blocked their line of sight with my bulk. I sat between them and reached to scratch behind their ears. Both accepted the attention with a bit of a sour expression, but the argument was cut short. "We're all one herd, let's not get carried away."

Neon pointed off at Sandra. "She's the only one that..." She drew short and sank to the ground, her haughty expression turning frustrated for a moment before she bottled it up.

I didn't want that. I pulled her closer and started rubbing over her cheeks and ears. "She's not the only one, but you do need to stop teasing everyone. You're part of our herd, not ruler of a nation."

Dust snorted from my other side, but didn't comment on it.

Reggie hiked a brow. "Ruler of a nation?"

Cindy nodded at him. "She took over most of South America before we stopped her."

Reggie looked dumbfounded. "And now you're just walking along with her, no problem?"

Neon scowled at Reggie. "What? You too?" She rose to her hooves. "Fine, I'll leave, if that--"

I pulled her up against my side. "None of that. Stay, please." I pet along her side slowly. "You're a part of this herd."

Sandra moved up to sandwich her between herself and me and settled, trapping her. "She's right. I would be very sad if you left, Karen too."

Neon raised an ear. "Karen?"

Cindy took control of one of my hands to point at herself. "Like me. Sandra has a guest too, just without the head to go with it."

"Yo," said Sandra in a slightly different voice. "I miss you, Neon. You were wonderful to be a part of. We agreed on almost everything!"

Neon went stiff in shock. "Y-you... You're a person?! Oh fucking hell..." She sank to the ground, going limp. "I miss you too, Karen? I want you back, please?"

Karen/Sandra shook her head. "Can't do that, besides, being a separate person, I can do this..." She extended her skilled tongues and they began to run over Neon, flickering as they did so. I guessed they were messing with her energy in subtle ways, and Neon began to squirm and moan in the pleasure of it.

Even Faith went pale and shoved her hooves in front of Lizzie's eyes with a hiss.

Neon's tongues met with Karen's and they flickered against each other, trading little bits of energy back and forth to their mutual pleasure. Neon slowly sat up, and their kissing became more and more intense. I suddenly heard Sandra's voice in my head, ~I don't think we can be monogamous anymore, even our awkward agreement. Neon really needs Karen, and Karen misses Neon a lot.~

I nodded slowly at Sandra/Karen, though they showed no physical sign of our communication. ~I understand. I really do... We're a herd, not a married couple. Are you alright with Karen going to town with Neon like that?~

~Mostly. It feels intense now that Neon's returning the favor. It's like I'm being electrified with... god that's good.~ Karen/Sandra and Neon all moaned into one another, shuddering with obvious release and fulfillment. They sagged against one another and became relaxed.

With fortuitous timing, Dusk Hope came trotting back. "All set! They were happy to get their stuff back. They thought we might have walked off with it. Wouldn't that be rude?" He looked between Neon and Sandra nuzzling and smiled. "You two are cute together."

Neon flushed intensely, and Dust laughed. "She just finished trying to seduce me away from you."

Hope shuffled in place. "Did it work?"

Dust rolled her eyes as she rose to her hooves and moved up to Hope. She leaned in and kissed him with her head tilted. He melted in the exchange and soon she had him on the ground, powerless before her overwhelming smooch. When she drew back, he gasped for air, but she seemed relaxed. "You tell me."

Dusk Hope got a goofy smile from the ground. "No, ma'am..." He glanced towards Neon as he got up on shaking legs. "You know, I wouldn't get angry."

Dust glanced where he did, then back at him. "At what?"

Hope shrugged a little. "If you wanted to love her too. We're a herd, a family, together."

Dust stiffened. "That's... very sweet, Hope, but we're not exactly on kissing terms."

Neon flashed a smile. "We could be!" Dusk Hope officially declaring himself not standing in the way seemed to bolster her spirits. She grinned naughtily. "Why, he could even participate, if he can behave himself and do as I say."

Hope nodded easily, but Dust went red with what looked to be anger and shame combined. "Hope! Don't just do what she says!"

Neon raised a brow. "And why not? Oh the things I could do with you both... Think about it. It doesn't have to be today."

Sandra cleared her throat. "Right, now that we're all together, we really should get moving. We've spent enough of the morning."

We gathered up and began the trip, hopping between worlds and navigating eastwards to wherever we saw elevation to try and keep a good view on things, at least until we came in for a landing and I felt a sharp pain explode through my left and rear thigh. I collapsed as ponies wielding strapped on firearms and wearing official looking uniforms approached our group. "Everyone, on the ground, belly first!"

Sandra reared in alarm, and got shot in almost exactly the same spot. She squealed and went down beside me. The ponies didn't shoot the others. They moved up and nudged them away from Sandra and I. "You're safe now," said a stallion that seemed to be in charge. "The ferals are under control."

Hope pointed at Sandra and I. "They're with us! They're not feral!"

The stallion raised a brow. "The scanner says feral. It hasn't failed before. Don't worry, we'll have your friends cleaned up and fit for civilization shortly."

Cindy paled. "Oh, no no no, please! That 'feral' you want to clean away is me, and i like it here, thank--"

The stallion raised a brow at Cindy. "Right, you're obviously suffering from feral delirium. Are you going to cooperate and come with us, or do we drag you?"

~Whatever they shot us with, it's blocking our magic, no teleporting,~ came Cindy's voice internally.

I raised my hands and slowly climbed to my hooves. "Look, I'm as human as not. We're not feral. In fact, we're representatives of the US Military."

He snorted loudly. "I'm Captain Birch. I didn't receive any orders about this, though that's an interesting story, new, at least."

I lowered a hand. "Can I pull something out? It's not a weapon." Birch nodded slowly, staring at me. I slowly produced the military walkie talkie we'd been using. "Here you go. We have a coalition that's managed to restore order to most of the US."

Birch snatched the walkie talkie in his mouth and set it down. He squinted at it, then flicked it on. "This is Captain Birch, who's on this channel?"

"This is Corporal Smith. I don't recognize that handle, state your business."

Birch raised a brow. "Well shoot, is this legit?" He flipped the device around and squinted at the channel. "I thought I tried this one ages ago. Fuck, this is amazing." He pressed the talk button. "Hey, Smith, we have two unknowns here, big pink mare, two heads, big brightly colored female too. What do you know about them?"

"You're describing some civilians turned agents. They're with us. You aren't giving them a hard time, I hope?"

Birch burst into laughter, slapping the ground with a hoof. "Well shit, I thought they were crazy feral monsters come to cause trouble. I'll make sure they're welcomed properly." He looked to me. "Hey, can I borrow this? Command needs to know about this."

I nodded at Birch. "Go ahead. We're trying to bring America back together."

One of the other soldiers came up to me and pulled a heavy dart out of my flank while another did the same to Sandra. The numbness didn't fade right away. Birch nodded. "I hear that. That's a cause I can get behind. Welcome to our base, now how the fuck did you get in? Are you all together then?"

Reggie nodded. "Yes, sir."

He raised a brow at Reggie. "I'd swear you were afraid I was going to hit you, man. I was saving your ass, or trying to. Relax."

Reggie looked confused, and just didn't say more. Even Faith cleared her throat softly. "These humans are ours."

It was Birch's turn to be confused. "Slavery's not legal in the United States last I checked, miss, or am I misunderstanding you?"

Lizzie relaxed at the announcement and threw an arm over Even's neck. "Mom's just joking around. We're related, Reggie and her."

Sandra shook herself out. "Do you have a lot of problems with feral ponies?"

Birch wobbled a hoof. "Not as much as we used to. We mostly keep to ourselves. At first we thought we'd get contact with the others, then we kinda gave up on that and just did our own thing. Anyway, come on, just keep away from the people that are still humans. Causing infection is a crime, punishable by death."

Dust Kicker raised a brow. "How did you stop being infectious?"

Birch looked confused. "Same way you did, I imagine? Scanner said you were clean."

Author's Notes:

Things can't be easy... Some emotions are discussed, typos are made, and then we run into a splinter cell!

89 - Semper Fi

So long as we kept our hands and hooves where they could see them and didn't make sudden moves, they were polite enough. Most of us were redirected to get a snack and settle in for a moment, while they wanted to talk to Sandra and I. Hope refused to leave our side 'while we were still suspect', and came with us rather than relax.

As we pressed through the hallways, we ran into a human. I thought they were all ponies by that point and reared back a little in surprise. The scientist-looking man raised a brow. "I never saw a specimen that looked like that. Where are you taking it?"

Birch pointed at me and Sandra with a hoof. "They're going to have a chat with Leo. Meet and greet, you know. Watch out, they're infectious."

The information that we were infectious got him to back away. "Do be careful with them. They look remarkably docile for such large ferals."

Sandra frowned at the accusation. "I'm not feral. If we were feral, we'd get that cleaned out."

The scientist rubbed at his chin. "Huh, fascinating. Well, I really should be going, but if Leo gives the word, I'd love a moment with them."

Birch nodded and began prodding us along. "We'll see what Leo says. Keep it frosty."

We arrived at a heavy-looking door made of metal with a round opening valve. Birch clopped a hoof against it three times. "Leo, we have guests. High-minded ferals, infectious, one female, one, ambiguous. Friend came with them, male unicorn, not feral."

A muffled voice called from the other side of the door, "Leave them, and when did we get on first name basis, Captain? Report back to duty."

"Yes, ma'am." Captain Birch saluted the closed door and left hastily, leaving me, Sandra, and Hope behind in the hallway. I couldn't help but feel a little trusted. If we were feral, we could wander off and get into trouble, but we weren't, and we waited as the wheel on the door began to spin around.

The door popped open with a hiss of escaping air and a new scent hit me. Cindy's thoughts echoed, turning the impression into knowledge even as I became instantly stiff. ~Pony, female, in heat.~ I glanced at Dusk Hope and saw he was affected the same way.

Sandra wasn't, and flushed at our reactions. "Is this how we're going to say hello, with four dicks waving around?"

A pony emerged from the interior of the room. She was a unicorn, though quite large for one, and she carried herself with dignity despite her heated condition. "I am Major Leo, come in." She looked between the three of us, then grimaced. "Not much I can do about that. There's a reason I'm in self-isolation." She turned away and trotted back into her room. She probably didn't mean it, but her tail was just high enough to keep giving the smallest glimpses of her dewy petals.

Hope trembled and moved in closer to me. "I don't want to break any promises. She's so pretty!"

I gently scratched him behind an ear and we advanced into the room. Her horn glowed softly and pulled the door shut. The wheel span under her power and we were locked into the fair-sized office with her. "They said you were feral and infectious, but you're acting like any reasonable person I ever saw. What are your names?"

"William."

"Cindy."

"D-Dusk Hope, ma'am."

Sandra glanced over at us, then nodded. "Sandra, and I think you've got their full attention. Does it bother you that, you know?"

Leo raised a furry brow. "That I have two strangers casually waving their junk at me and probably imagining what they could do with it?" She snarled. "Welcomed to the damn future. That part? Annoying, the fact that I want to present like a damn dog and get it over with, that part's the unacceptable bit. Remembering I used to be a man that took pride in that fact?" He chuckled softly. "But we're not here to cry about me." She pointed at me. "There's something odd about you, explain it."

I perked my ears high. "You're going to have to be more specific. I'm what the military where we came from call an 'S Class', as is Sandra." I pointed at her as I mentioned her. "You could call me a hybrid. I have earth pony, pegasus, and unicorn tricks. Sandra has earth pony and parasite tricks."

Leo pointed at my face. "I can see your odd tongues from here. Why didn't you mention those, if that's practically half of what she does?"

I let a tongue wave in the air. "Would you believe I forgot all about that? I do have them, but it's not really a big part of me. We weren't trying to hide them or anything." The heady pheromone soup that she was producing was keeping my focus on her. The longer I was around her, the more I took appreciation of every little clue of fertility she gave, She had wide hips. She was plump enough to be fed well, but she wasn't fat. She had lean muscle on display from an active lifestyle.

Leo snorted softly and trembled. I wondered if Hope and I were putting out our own version of scent, the male countersong that said we were ready to fulfill that need of hers. Sandra was pressing close to us, perhaps affected by that. Leo licked over her lips. "And what is your purpose here?"

Hope suddenly raised a hoof. "Ma'am? Sorry to interrupt, but... You're very large."

Leo blinked at Hope. "Yes... Yes I am. Was that a question?"

Hope shrank a little. "I... thought you might be royalty."

Leo looked confused. "This is the United States of America. We don't do royalty, son."

Cindy smiled widely. "No, he's right. You were lucky, and intersected with a higher order pattern, and the extra energy made you larger and likely talented besides that."

Leo started to look curious and approached me and Cindy. "Higher order pattern? Is that why I can... feel everyone on base? I knew when you were coming. You feel way different than anyone else here."

I nodded quickly. "Yes! Cindy, is he a princess or duchess?"

"Duchess."

Leo raised a hoof. "Wait wait wait. First, thanks for saying he, that's actually rather nice of you. Second, duchess?"

Cindy nodded at Leo. "Minor royalty. They're not as rare, but still special. Have you noticed other ponies rushing to do what you say?"

Leo raised her head high. "I'm a major, people do what I say to begin with."

Sandra circled around Leo and gave a soft sniffing. "Now I can smell it."

Leo hopped away from Sandra with a scowl. "Don't just walk up to people and start sniffing at them, god, we're not that familiar. I don't care if you do have disturbingly phallic tongues of..." She silenced herself and frowned, seemingly directed at her own behavior.

Hope glanced at us before stepping timidly before Leo. "Do you need us to come back later, or help? We'll... um... I think we can do either?" He turned to look at me. "Will Dust Kicker be angry? Is this OK?"

Loyalty was so much simpler as a human. I looked to Sandra and pulled her against my side. "Let's try to keep it in our pants, metaphorically."

Leo exposed her teeth in a grit. "Yes, let's." She reached out suddenly and bonked Hope right on the nose. "You're too small for me anyway." That sent Hope scurrying away to hide behind me. Leo's eyes followed him and trailed forward to rest on my undercarriage. I was about the right size for her, and she seemed to notice that clearly. "What is your mission?"

Sandra sat on her haunches and nodded at Leo. "We're here to open channels between our military and New York State. We're putting America back together. There's been some illegal slavery going on though, and we want that cleaned up along the way."

Leo blinked at Sandra. "What? Where? Are humans corralling ponies up like they can't talk or something? Bunch of idiots." Her tail gave an angry lash. "As if we stopped being people."

I shook my head. "Other way around, actually. Ponies enslaving humans and making them do menial labor or whatever else they have to do."

Leo raised a brow. "What? That doesn't make a damn bit of sense. We've been monitoring the busier channels, and the ones claiming to be in charge have laid our laws protecting humans, not enslaving them." She waved a hoof. "Regardless, slavery is illegal. If you found some dirtbags practicing it, I'm all for bringing a boot down on their necks."

I rolled a hand at Leo. "Alright, what did they say, exactly?"

Leo looked like she was thinking back. "The remaining human population was to be on guard for un-cleared ponies. All ponies were asked to do their part to keep the remaining humans safe from harm and infection."

Hope cringed, peeking out from behind me. "What if they decided the best way to protect them was to own them and keep them close by?"

Leo frowned at Hope. "I'd say they're fucking morons is what I'd say, but people are morons, so I would put it past them." She pointed at Sandra. "What'd you see?"

Sandra sighed softly. "At least in the first town we visited, people were assumed slaves and treated as property. They weren't outright abused, that I saw, but..." She looked to Hope.

Hope took a few steps forward. "I was at a quarry, and they had humans working there. A lot of them had pretty serious injuries, the kind that don't heal, like missing fingers and even worse!"

Whatever Lust Leo had been feeling was driven out in fury and shock. "What a crock of utter shit! Like we don't have enough problems as it is! I swear to god, communications breaks down a little bit and people just go crazy! What's next, cannibalism?" She struck the floor with a heavy clop. "I'll have someone hop on the radio ASAP and get to questioning people, but we're a small force here. We don't have that much sway."

I shook my head. "But you could. We've united most of what's left of the armed forces, and work for them. They'd love to have you back. They were leery of approaching with the situation they saw from the outside. That's why they selected us, since we're ponies and not humans, to investigate."

She cocked a brow. "You mean they're mostly human? Shit, now I feel even worse for letting such a large percentage of my force get infected before we got it under control." She slumped to the ground. "Right, well, I haven't forgotten my duty. You have the frequency they're chatting on?" I gave it quickly. "We'll reach out and touch bases." She waved a hoof at us. "You're the politest damn ferals I ever had the pleasure of meeting. Just don't infect any of our humans and you're cleared to stay." She turned away and grabbed a radio mic in her magic and began talking to it.

My eyes wandered between her legs without thought before I forced them away and moved for the door.

Author's Notes:

Leo, why are you so sexy? Contact is made, and maybe it isn't as bad as it appeared? Typos, typos everywhere! They're even in character as miscommunications cause terrible things.

90 - Military Secrets

Before we could make our escape, Cindy suddenly turned around towards Leo. "Hey, sorry for asking, but did you have any memory problems when you became a pony?"

Leo frowned at Cindy. "Are you implying something?"

Cindy shook herself lightly. "Of course not. You're doing a wonderful job, but the change does seem to often have an effect on recollection and I was wondering if you'd like any help with that."

Leo squirmed in place with a growing frown. "It's a damn rutting season, like any animal. That has nothing to do with my memory."

Cindy nodded in agreement. "We're not talking about that. May I see? It won't do anything if there's nothing to do."

Leo relaxed at Cindy's calm and certain words, only to tense a moment later. "That's that royalty thing, isn't it? What's your angle?"

Cindy flashed her bright teeth. "No angles. We're here to help. Just lay down, on your belly."

I turned us around and approached Leo. I wasn't sure what prompted Cindy, but we were a team, so I wasn't going to contradict her, even if it meant being closer to the scent that kept me painfully throbbing.

Leo seemed unsure, but slowly did settle down. Her eyes never left us, and she gave Sandra and Dusk Hope sour looks if they tried to approach. I reached for Leo and rest a hand on her head and we both felt through the energy that made her up. I realized that dizzying view was closer to how Cindy always used to see things, back in her world. We gently corrected a few blocked passages and withdrew.

Leo blinked slowly a few times. "Holy shit..."

Cindy tilted herself. "Are you alright?"

"No." Leo pushed up to her hooves. "I... I need to go."

Hope looked confused and curious. "Is it something we can help with? We'd like to help, if we can."

Leo clopped a hoof on the ground. "We switched places!"

"We?" I asked. "How do you mean?"

Leo sprang for the door. "Follow if you're so damn curious, but I have to go." She threw open the wheel with her horn magic and the door inched open, only to be shoved by her magic the rest of the way. She galloped out into the hallway at a full sprint, and the chase was on. We followed her through the narrow tunnels, losing her a few times, but managing to catch up with a bit of luck and our pony sense. Fortunately she was the largest presence that wasn't family.

She pushed into the storage side of things and found a pegasus stallion working to prepare food in large pots. He saw her and smiled. "Hey hon!"

He moved to grab Leo in a hug, but she squirmed away. "You know now's a bad time for that. Do that thing, the same thing you did to me?"

He quirked an ear. "What thing?"

Leo stomped. "You will lay down on your belly and stop asking questions!"

The pegasus flopped and went still, though still looked confused. We walked up to him and undid a few knots in his pattern as carefully as we could.

When we finished, he rose up on shaking legs, staring at Leo. Leo nodded slowly. "I missed you, and I didn't even know why."

He drew a shuddering breath before advancing on Leo and hugging her. She didn't try to stop him that time. "This is so fucked up."

Hope rubbed behind his head. "Um, sorry for bothering, but what did you remember?"

Leo squeezed the pegasus one more time before facing me, Sandra, and Hope. "We switched places. We were married, then we forgot. What with swapping genders, and her, er, him, not even being military, no one put the pieces together, and I never thought to ask." She turned to face her wife/husband. "Dear Christ Almighty, I'm so sorry."

He smiled and tapped his chest. "We knew, in here. That's how we ended up dating after that." He rubbed noses with Leo gently. "You stink, by the way."

Leo grunted. "As if you really mind?" A hoof brushed against the stallion's hanging member. "So, uh, Lucy, mee--"

"I'm not Lucy anymore," argued the stallion. "Christ that doesn't fit a horse guy anyway. I'm Sure Wing." He spread his wings and looked proud before he pounced on Leo. "And this is my wife, who used to be my husband."

Leo tried to fight him off, but their proximity was playing with their feelings, and both loved each other fiercely it seemed. It was barely any time before he had mounted her properly and they began going at it wildly with no regard for our presence.

Hope's horn suddenly began to glow and he gently pulled the two apart, though it was a herculean effort from the look on his face.

Leo was flushed and snapped her hindlegs closed. "I-I... we shouldn't do that in the damn kitchen. That's against regs." She had no complaint about being mounted in general, I noted.

Sure Wing smiled. "I can wait if I have to. We need to catch up, on everything. I forgot I used to be a woman." She sat up, balancing on her hindlegs and gesturing down at her lubricated member. "Gotta say, being a guy is a lot simpler."

Leo snorted loudly. "Luc, er, I mean Sure Wing, come on. You're waving your dick at them all." She licked her lips, as if tempted by it.

Sure Wing looked at her quietly, shaft throbbing. There were no words, but they were communicating quite well. Leo turned away. "I'm going back to my office." She trotted off with a stiff gait.

When Leo was gone, Sure Wing fell back to all fours. "Thank you, for reminding me. I knew there were things missing, but I didn't even know where to start. I was... toying with him. Knowing I used to be a woman? That's scary as hell... but I can't do a damn thing about it..."

Hope gave a slow nod. "I know how you feel... Are you alright?"

"No." Sure Wing smiled and returned to the cooking he had abandoned. "But I will be. I have work to do, then a mare to plow later. I'm doing alright, as ponies go."

We left him to his duty and gathered in the hall outside. Dusk Hope sagged a bit. "I wish I remembered where I came from... What if I was a girl too? Or a kid, or an old man, or something else weird? How did I even know to... do what I did when we first met? Remember that?"

I flushed a little at the memory of it. Nothing had felt quite like having him with his horn pushed into me like that. The closest to it was the caress of the parasite's tongues, but it was different still.

Sandra threw a leg over Dusk and pulled him tight. "It doesn't matter what you were. You are a wonderful part of our herd, a true friend, and an amazing person. That's what matters."

Hope nuzzled into the hug, purring gently. "I know... but I still want to... I'll still be me, but is it wrong to want to have my history too?"

Cindy perked her ears at Hope. "What if you were one of those things?"

Hope tilted his head. "If I was a child, I'd know I wasn't stupid, just... uneducated. If I was a woman, I'd probably be embarrassed, but remembering would help me not be so awkward about some things I think. If I was old, I'd feel super lucky getting a whole new life. And if I was just some random guy, well, that would fit well enough, right?" He smiled gently. "You weren't very good when we first met, but you are now. Can't you try? Please? Maybe it'll help me stop being so stupid."

Sandra frowned and squeezed Hope. "Damn it, Dusk Hope, you are not stupid. Straightforward, maybe, but you are not stupid. You're brave, honest, and you are perfectly able to think and plan. You rescued Even Faith, remember? You've rescued all of us at one time or another. No more calling yourself stupid."

I gently rubbed over Dusk Hope's head. "This is obviously important to you. Let's go to wherever they want us to bunk down, and see what we can't find out, alright? Just remember, whatever you once were is in the past. Now, you're Dusk Hope, a member of our herd, and we all love you."

He let me pick him up, so I cradled him and gently pet over his back as we meandered the halls. We found a soldier and got directions. With us being infectious, we were given a small but private room to be in seperate from the others.

"There are about ten uninfected pure humans," explained the soldier as he led us towards our room. "We plan to keep them that way, even if they sometimes do the most amazingly bold things, as soldiers or scientists. Brass says that you're to be trusted, so I'm just asking, stay away from them, alright?"

We stepped into the room and pulled the door shut, gaining some privacy. I settled down and set Hope between our legs where I could hug him with all four. "Are you ready?"

He nodded slowly, then closed his eyes. We gently rubbed over his ears and head, feeling for the energy within him. Soon we would discover what mysteries lurked within that unicorn stallion's past. I just hoped it wouldn't be anything bad.

Author's Notes:

Where did he come from? Was he a random 9-5er? Was he homeless? Was he female? Was he a child or elderly? Was he even American? He could be a rapist, murderer, or other criminal. He could be a lot of things! Only the typos know for sure. What do YOU think?

91 - What we Were

His delicate pattern of energy was vibrant, but tangled badly in places. Cindy and I worked in quiet tandem to start picking through them and setting them in even rows that let them flow freely from one to the next. As they were liberated, they moved with a motive power all their own. It seemed the mind was far from a static place, and they flowed into, past, and around one another seemingly at random.

We ran into a denser knot and agreed quietly that we should see how Hope was holding up before we went further. We came up for air, so to speak, to find Hope trembling in our grasp, tears running down his face. I gently stroked over his spine. "Are you alright? Do you want us to stop?"

Hope shook his head. "I'm not alright, but it's not your fault. I just remember some things now, and I wonder if I deserve being here." He rubbed at his tears with his fetlocks as he sat up.

Dust Kicker snorted softly. "I led a group of soldiers on an anti-humanity agenda." She thrust a hoof at Neon. "And it was her nation! I'm not sure what you could have done that even rates."

Hope quirked a smile. "You have a point there. When things fell apart, I, uh, tried to make a fallout shelter of sorts. I locked myself in my basement with a few friends and all the supplies we could gather, and tried to wait it out." He rubbed behind his neck. "When we saw the ponies wandering around through a window, we figured it was more a zombie thing than a radiation thing, so we gratefully started using the tap water, which wasn't a good idea. My boyfriend turned first."

Dust perked an ear. "You were gay?"

Hope quivered. "I don't remember... I just know it was a guy, and I liked him a lot. I can't even see myself. It's still so jumbled. I got scared, and so did my other friend. With one of us becoming a pony and trying to get after us, we broke apart. I... just abandoned him and ran." He put a hoof to his head. "I don't even know if he's alright, or alive... I feel terrible, but I ran and ran, even as the infection slowly stripped away at me. I became what I am today, a unicorn stallion." He sank to his belly. "At least I'm a better pony than I was a friend to him. We... We locked him into the basement. He probably died of thirst, and we did it. I killed him. I could have just let him wander around, he might have turned out alright..."

Sandra put a hoof on Hope's head. "It was crazy. You didn't know better, no one did... Only saints acted differently." She glanced towards me when Hope buried his face. I knew what she was saying. I stayed with her even when I thought I was clean and knew she was changing.

With a little sigh, I gathered up Hope. "Look, its done. None of us are perfect. You've worked damn hard to make this world a better place, you can't tear yourself apart for a mistake someone who isn't even entirely you anymore made."

Neon looked to Dust Kicker. "This is why all new converts were to be kept in constant company. I didn't make up that rule for fun."

Dust rolled her eyes. "I didn't say every rule you made didn't make sense. If they hadn't, I wouldn't have been following you. You ran a tight ship, and most of the people under you are better off for you being there."

Neon perked up with a smile. "You mean that?"

Dust sat up. "Dear god above, do you need my approval?"

Neon scuffed at the ground but had a canny smile on her snout. "It wouldn't hurt, my fine minion."

Dust turned away from her with an angry snort. "Bloody hell. Every time I start to think you might be a normal person under it all."

Hope suddenly sat up. "You're not done, are you? Go on."

Cindy wrinkled her snout. "Are you sure that's a good idea? We've already dug up such painful memories for you."

Hope tapped at his chest. "I want all of it, good and bad. I want to, at least, remember the person I killed. He deserves that much at least."

He looked determined. I glanced at Cindy, who nodded back at me. We gathered him up close and descended into the maze of lines that lurked within him. I could hear voices, but the focus on the realm of energy was too intense to risk a peek.

"It's unsettling." Was that Neon?

"There is a reason she is our leader, our 'princess' as they call it."

"Sure sure, but the way they're both just kind of... ugh."

"Nevermind that a moment. Is the reunited family doing alright?"

"Alright? Never better. They love this place, military or not. Can't much blame them, with them being accepted as they are, pony or not, compared to where they just came from."

I turned away from their conversation mentally and refocused on the work ahead of me. Every thread was a horribly mangled mess with several others, and extracting them was a slow process at best. Sometimes they'd wriggle right back into the tangle, putting our efforts back, but we wouldn't give up easily.

Our awareness lurched back to the physical world. Dusk Hope fell to the ground only to scramble away. He curled up, hooves at his head and eyes squeezed shut.

Cindy frowned softly. "This is going to take more work than I thought, and I was already pretty sure it would take a lot of work."

Sandra settled beside Hope and snuggled against him. "Forget the work, can't you see he's in pain? Are you alright, Dusk?"

Hope rolled around to face Sandra and buried his face in her fur. "It hurts... It's the worst headache I ever had... I'm sorry."

Dust Kicker trotted over and grabbed Hope by the scruff, pulling him away only to curl around him herself. "Stupid stallion, there's no shame in finding surgery painful, even if it's, what, magic surgery, still surgery."

Hope sat up against Dust and kissed her cheek. "You're right, of course... Um, should I be asleep for this so I don't squirm around?"

Cindy shook her head, but I did the talking. "If you were asleep, this would probably wake you up. Unless we drugged you, and that would mess with the mess we're fixing. Are you sure you want to do this?"

Hope looked to Dust with a hopeful smile. She sighed and hugged him tightly. "I won't let you go."

With the two curled together, I set my hands on Hope's head, and we slipped back in. We could feel where the knot throbbed with his likely headache and tried to soothe it by working on the agitated threads, freeing them. Each pulsed angrily at first, but quickly calmed down, and soon the space seemed peaceful again.

"It's alright. Just be tough, like I know you are."

Cindy's presence seemed to seep into the knot and push a few threads out from inside as I pulled carefully on the outside. The end was coming closer to us. They flared with a fresh fury and we could dimly hear the whimpering of our patient, but he didn't run, and we didn't stop.

I wasn't sure how much time had passed, but the weave seemed as smooth as it should be. The threads flowed and swirled as they wanted to without knotting up in one another. There were frayed edges and crimped bits, but there wasn't much more we could do for those, just wait for them to heal, if ever they would, on their own.

We pulled back to the 'real' world to find Dusk was a mess of tears, but he was asleep in Dust Kicker's hooves. She looked up as we came to and nodded slowly. She said nothing, but there wasn't much to say. We rose up and I whispered, "I'll get us all some food."

Slipping out of the room and navigating the halls, we came across a soldier, a human one. He looked at us in suprise, then fascination. "Are you the not-feral feral one?"

Cindy took hold of a hand to point at ourselves. "That's us. We're safe. We won't hurt you."

He nodded timidly and glanced around. "What if... just talking in theory here, but what if someone wanted that?"

I raised a shaggy brow. "You want to be hurt?"

"No, god, I mean to be infected?"

Cindy was with me in confusion. "Are you sick with something?" I remembered back to the general we cured with ponydom. "You look healthy."

He quickly waved it off. "Hey, just in theory, right? Uh, not sick though. Let's just say someone wanted that, for the sake of wanting that."

I rubbed behind my head with uncertainty. "Well I guess we'd have to talk to the boss first. Just going and infecting someone, even if they asked, would probably get us in huge trouble, and maybe shot a few times. Do you know where the kitchen is? My friends are waiting for dinner, and me too."

He hiked a thumb down a hallway. "I'll show you the way." He turned and began to lead us forward. "So have you done that?"

"Done what?" asked Cindy.

"Infected people? That's what ferals like to do, right?" He laughed, a nervous little chuckle that sounded far from sincere.

I thought back to all the time we'd been around, but only one infection came to mind, no wait... "There was one man that was going to be killed for not becoming a pony. We turned him into a pony rather than that. At least it was the kind he wanted."

He glanced over his shoulder. "You can control that?"

Cindy nodded. "If we're there at the time of infection, we have a lot of control over how it proceeds, but we still won't change you without your commander's permission."

He cringed at her calling out of his graceless ploy and turned back around. Soon we arrived at the cantina. We got a few trays for ourselves and our waiting friends, and got back to our room without difficulty. The soldier didn't follow us back, perhaps losing his nerve, or having something else to do.

When we stepped inside, we saw Hope was sitting up blearily and leaning against Dust Kicker. Neon perked up at our entry, perched as she was against Sandra. "Found everything alright?"

We set the trays down where they could be reached and we took ours with us as we settled down and began eating the slop. It wasn't as good as the stuff made in the last town. That had been home made, and this was clearly designed for keeping soldiers moving. "Nothing too bad, though i think one of the soldiers wants to go pony. He didn't say why, but he wasn't subtle about the hope."

Neon smirked. "I can't blame him. Who wouldn't rather be a pony?" She extended a hoof as if to show it off. "We are a magnificent species."

Dust Kicker rolled her eyes. "Humans have their advantages."

Sandra snorted gently. "We still are humans, just with a lot more fur. Maybe our kids will be able to say they're entirely pony, but I haven't forgotten what it's like to be human, and it's a part of me."

Neon settled back and pulled one of the trays over. "Fine, but I'm not missing the past very much."

Cindy looked to Dusk. "Feeling better? Remember more now?"

Dusk Hope gave a shaking nod. "I... yes. I'll share after we eat..." He sounded quiet and subdued. I hoped it wasn't too bad.

Author's Notes:

Hope, really? Another chapter just to get to the bottom of you? You are a mysterious pony, just like your typos.

92 - To Mourn What May Have Been

It all came back to me, but there was so little. The others kept looking at me, waiting for me to share what I had learned, but I felt so embarrassed and small. I wasn't retarded, at least. For... For what I was, I was doing amazingly well. A stray tear escaped me even as I tried to logic it away. This was so frustrating... I should just tell the truth. They've never been anything but understanding and loving.

They may not be my parents, but they love me just as purely as any. They were my herd. If I couldn't trust them, then I was really lost. I took a soft breath. "I'm ready." All eyes turned towards me. "I'm not a girl, or a serial killer or anything like that... I was just a little kid." I raised a hoof a few feet off the ground. "I had no idea what was going on. That man I saw? That was my father, not my lover. I didn't have any loves but cartoons and cookies yet. I... I did leave him down there, in that basement, to die. My mother..."

Dust Kicker's hoof rested on my withers and smiled a little. Her presence felt so good, but was I worthy of it? I was still a little kid, in the body of an adult. What did that make me, and her? "I... I'm not sure what I am. Um, my mother, right, she went out, told me everything would be fine, then never came back. Looking back, I can only assume the ponies got her. That 'bunker' wasn't random friends, but family and neighbors, clinging to one another and hoping. When father began turning, they fled. They fled and locked him down there to die. I was too small, my vote barely counted for anything. I ran. I ran and I ran, and I ran, until I fell onto four hooves. I grew parts I didn't understand, and I still ran. I avoided all the other ponies, and everyone, until I collapsed in front of this funny-looking pink one and her companion, and they took me in."

I smiled timidly at William, Cindy, and Sandra. "Thank you... I don't know where I'd be, if anywhere, without you." I looked to Dust Kicker. Her strength and prettiness stabbed me. I wanted to know her as a girlfriend, but she was old enough to replace my mother, who didn't deserve to be replaced. I was torn and confused. She answered my many unspoken questions with a firm hug, pulling me close.

"Whatever you were, you're here now. I'm sorry this whole... thing... denied you your childhood. Do you want to slow things down?" She put a hoof under my chin and lifted my gaze to her dazzling eyes. "We'll go as fast or as slow as you want. You deserve that much."

She wasn't repelled by my story, and my heart thumped painfully in reply. "Y-you're OK with me? I mean, I'm not even ten!"

Sandra tilted her head. "Dear fucking god, that young!? You're... doing god damned amazing! You're a genius! After all this, you're a damn genius, Dusk Hope."

I shrank from her praise, even if it felt nice to hear, I could hear, and see, reactions to how young I had been. "I grew larger and larger over time, as I became a pony. When it was done, I was an adult, but my head didn't really change, except getting confused. For a while I thought I was just a lost pony. William and Cindy fixed that, reminded me I was a human."

Sandra put a hoof back on her side and across to her belly. "It's kind of odd to think I'm incubating the egg of someone not even old enough to vote."

Neon snorted softly. "You didn't know. He didn't know. I don't think he considers himself raped. Do you?" She looked at me with a raised brow.

I shook my head quickly. "N-no! I'm the one that asked. Please, don't feel guilty about it..."

William reached for me and delivered one of those lovely ear scratches. For a moment, all was right in the world. "You're part of our herd. If you want to go back to being a, uh, foal, then we'll respect that wish as best we can."

Did I want to be a kid again? I wasn't shaped right for it, and I had grown, inside, over the time I spent with them. Trying to play 'dumb'... I didn't think I could do that without feeling terribly guilty. For better or worse, I had grown up a lot to match my body. "No. No, I'm a part of the herd, like you said, and I can help, as a unicorn, and a stallion, not as a foal. I won't run away, not again."

I turned to Dust Kicker and reached for one of her hooves, lifting it up to kiss it gently. "Dust Kicker, I want to be your stallion." I felt my tail starting to wag excitedly as I spoke. "I want you to be my mare. I will always be faithful, um, as far as that goes in this crazy time. I will protect you as best I can, and love you."

Dust smiled gently. "That was an awkward proposal." She ran her other forehoof over my tear-stained cheek. "For now, I accept you as my stallion, but we're not married just yet. Let's see how well this fits us before we make it forever, hmm?" I was going to say something, but she went in for a kiss, and I was silenced against her. She tasted as good as she looked, and I could think of no other place I wanted to be.

Neon snickered and said something, but I didn't hear it. Whatever it was, it was enough to earn a solid smack from Sandra, who I don't remember hitting people very often.

William cleared her throat. "I think, in light of this, it should be official that any... activity, you know."

"Sex," offered Cindy with a bright smile.

"Yes, sex." William nodded in agreement. "Any sex involving Dusk Hope should ideally be his idea if anyone's at all, and never forced."

I could tell the entire idea of it was confusing to him. "I'm sorry." I nuzzled Dust gently and smiled at her. "You always have permission."

Dust burst into laughter at that. "I'm not that horny of a person, overall, but thank you. This whole thing has a wicked sense of humor, taking a child and making him oversexed like that." She nipped at one of my ears. "But you are no child now. You are Dusk Hope, a powerful unicorn stallion, and member of this herd that plans to save the entire world." She pointed at Neon. "Destroyer of wicked tyrants."

Neon got a sour look on her face. "Hey!" Her complaint was short lived as Sandra pulled her in for a hug and began cuddling her, and the two became quite distracted in one another. It was funny to me, that they had gone from locked in life and death combat to being such love-filled cuddling partners. It filled me with a little hope that we could put differences aside and find some way to put it all right again.

I wrapped Dust up in my magic and pulled her on top of me as I laid back. I hugged her with all four hooves and rubbed up against her. "I love you so much. I'm sorry I looked at so many people before settling."

Dust tilted her head down at me. "Stupid stallion, you're young and brash." She set a hoof on my nose. "I'll fix that." Her words sent a thrill of danger and excitement down my spine. I was in good hooves.

A soft knocking distracted all of us. The door opened and Lizzie poked her head in. "Was that true?"

William blinked at her. "Were you listening in?"

Lizzie had the dignity to look a little ashamed. "Maybe..." She looked at me. "How old were you?"

I swallowed dryly. "I'd rather not say. Under ten's good enough."

She nodded slowly. "It's like... You could be me, but a boy." She made a face, and she fled, slamming the door shut behind herself.

My confused hurt must have shown on my face. Dust shook her head. "She hasn't grown up, not like that. She's grown in a different way, learned how to hurt someone if she has to. I think I prefer the way you grew up, my soft-hearted little warrior."

I felt myself growing stiff and ready under the warm press of her body. Unlike humans, pony mares didn't have those curves. My distant memory of my mother came to me, all those soft curves that held me gently and told me everything would be alright, and then she stepped out, never to return. My mood crashed, along with the signs of it. "My mother might be alive. She was outside. She's probably a pony of some kind, but she could be alive, even in one of the towns we helped make. If she survived, found food and water, and didn't get shot or get hurt some other way... She could be alive..."

William nodded. "When we're done here, and New York is settled, we'll look for her, promise."

Cindy frowned. "It won't be easy... Fortunately you're here. We can use you to help find her, like a scent on a blanket!"

William huffed. "Must you dig in my memory for references like that?"

Cindy shrugged William's shoulders. "I just want to be understood. Was it the wrong reference?"

William turned and nipped her cheek. They were getting more affectionate the longer they were side-by-side. I wondered if he, er, she even noticed it. "No, that worked just fine. It's just a little strange whenever I feel you digging around in there."

Cindy rubbed noses with him fondly. "We're practically one person."

Karen grunted loudly with an angry look. "That's how they get you. They look down on us parasites, but we just take a little and go, they go for the whole thing."

Cindy scowled at Karen. "That's not true at all! And give Sandra back her body."

Karen huffed. "How is it not? You'll gobble up William, and he won't exist anymore."

Cindy pointed at herself. "I won't exist anymore either! A merger is making a new person, willingly. Just like a... marriage makes a new thing where once there were two people."

Karen pulled Neon tight. "I see you working down his defenses. He'll agree eventually, and then he'll be gone. He's a good person, he doesn't deserve to be devoured."

I didn't much like the sound of that. I pinned my ears back and looked at Cindy. "Please don't do that, even if Will agrees, please... You're both good friends of mine, and I don't want either of you to go away, even if that makes... some new person. They won't be the two friends I know."

Cindy looked pained by my words, and went silent.

William shook her head. "What, I stopped getting a vote in this? I like living, thank you. I'm not agreeing to 'die' like that."

She had said that, but I couldn't help but think of Karen's words. Would he eventually give in to Cindy's affections and love and become one with her forever?

Author's Notes:

The truth, like typos, is eventually revealed! Dusk Hope was a child. It puts things in a different light, I think.

93 - Hopping on the Radio

Once Hope was settled in with Dust, I pulled myself up and stalked from the room. "You're anxious about something, and it isn't Dusk Hope." I glanced up at Cindy who was looking back with some concern.

"I just had an idea, is all, nothing bad." I wave off the worry, then find one of the guard ponies. "Hey, could I talk to whoever's in charge of the radio around here?"

The pony shook his head. "She has requested to not be in the presence of infectious individuals, ma'am."

I felt an ear rise on its own. "She's a human then? Could you ask her to check for me about the slaves we saw and what they think in New York?"

He gave a slow nod. "I'm afraid I only know the barest of details on that, ma'am. You really are polite for a feral. Do you mind if I ask what your deal is?"

Cindy tilted her head. "We're only feral in the technical sense of being infectious. We aren't wild or suffering impulses, besides the usual things, you know, hunger, defecation, lust, all that?"

He squinted at Cindy a moment. "Huh, sure." I could feel Cindy was still enjoying those little urges to continue living. Quite a bit different from being pure energy, I imagined. "Since the law passed a few months back, no one, not a single soul, besides you two, is walking around so dangerously."

I nodded at him. "I'm glad to hear everyone's cleaned, but that reminds me to ask, how? How is everyone clean? We were just spreading our own method of it with our group, how did you handle it?"

"Good old science," reported the soldier. "It was literally a case of take two pills and call in the morning, except the call wasn't generally needed. We got our crate of pills for asking nicely, and we could finally mingle again. It'd been months since we'd seen any of our still-human allies, too long. They were just as happy to see us. Living in isolation, even partial, isn't right. Still, what was the alternative? We'd have turned them if we tried to pretend it wasn't a big deal."

Cindy leaned forward. "What if one of the unchanged ones wanted to become a pony?"

The soldier frowned. "What if one of the ponies was tired of having a fur coat? We can't all get what we want, miss."

Cindy shook her head. "Untrue on both counts! We can turn pony back, if they really want it."

The guard recoiled at the claim. "You're bullshitting me!" He leveled a hoof at us. "Prove it!"

I glanced at Cindy and back to the agitated soldier. "We would, but turning a pony into a human without asking is just as bad as turning a human into a pony without asking. Do you know any ponies that want to be human again?"

The guard thumped the ground with a hoof. "What about me, for fucks sake? If you're not just tugging this stupid tail, I'll totally take a one-way ticket back to walking upright and motherfucking fingers! I'm not the only one. I mean, sure, whatever, some people are happy how they are, but not everyone."

Cindy bobbed her head. "Well great! But we really should get some more people, just to watch. This is important."

He paused, then nodded slowly. "You're right. This is. We should have a doctor or two on hand to watch, in case anything goes wrong, and to verify what the hell's going on." He shivered a moment. "You're not shitting with me, are you? Look, just tell me now if you are. Can you really do it?"

I nodded. "We know how, but we haven't actually done it yet. You'd be the first."

He laughed at that. "Well I get to get into the history books for something, even if it's testing some unknown method of returning to humanity. Would you believe they made me take a pony name? Fuck 'em. I never use it. Call me Leonard Polski, and if you get this right, I'll look the part." He was smiling with building hope. "Come with me, we'll go to the infirmary."

We trailed after him as he clip-clopped down the hallway. "You know, I used to be a quiet walker, then bam, hooves. I was a mean game at hackey sack too. It's the little things you notice when it's all taken away from you. I mean, no offense to you, if you're alright with the whole pony thing, great, but that doesn't mean I have to be, right?"

Cindy quickly agreed. "Of course! I like our body, but we'll fix yours, gladly."

We arrived at the nursing station where two ponies and a human were on duty. All got curious at our entry. "Is our guest hurt?" asked one of the ponies wearing a nurse's outfit.

Leonard shook his head. "You get to witness history. They just offered to turn me back into a human, and god take me, but they sound genuine about it. Can you make sure it doesn't go tits up?" They easily agreed to watch and Leonard hopped up onto an available surgery table and flopped, waiting for us. "Go on."

I settled beside him and we focused our magic over his form. He was a healthy and fit pony, and he had likely been a healthy and fit human. We focused on the spell we had learned and began undoing the influence of Equestrian energy. It wasn't a painless process, if his grunts were any hint. He was clearly trying to weather it stoically, but the loud snap told us all we needed to know. His body was reconfiguring to a human form. Fur dropped from him, making a mess on the table as he grit his teeth. Exposed, we could see the teeth regaining canines and sharp edges. Being reforged, they looked quite white and new. Pony, the cure for oral disease.

Despite his best attempts, a few noises did escape him when delicate parts bent in ways they shouldn't and bones shattered to take on new configurations. In the end, he was smiling. He was holding up a hand in front of himself weakly, flexing the fingers back and forth as he labored for breath. He wasn't naked, though his pony clothes didn't fit right on a human body. He was too far gone to care much just yet.

The nurses and doctors were quite aware, and fascinated. The doctor, the other pony, nodded at us. "Amazing! He appears to have made a full recovery from the equine condition."

Cindy peered at the doctor curiously. "Did you want to be fixed?"

He paused, then slowly nodded. "Can I?"

The nurse turned red quickly. "But I like being a pony!"

Cindy looked confused. "I was asking him."

She thrust a hoof at him. "He's my husband! He's going to, what, be a human married to a pony?"

I understood the issue, but Cindy did not. "Yes?"

He looked incredibly torn. "I love you, Gentle Cross, but I do want to be human. I mean, I could help more people that way, and do my job better."

She turned away from him. "And leave me..."

He came up on her quickly and bumped alongside her. "I'd never leave you, unless you left me. I'd still love you, no matter what."

She began to flush brightly. "You'd stay married, to a pony?"

He nodded quickly. "If that pony was you, yes. Until death does us part." She looked down, but he went in for a kiss, and they met in a rapidly building exchange of passion. It seemed the hurt between them was mended. He nuzzled her softly and nibbled an ear before backing away.

Gentle nodded at him, then turned to us. "Alright, give him what he wants. It's his body, and I'll still love him. I didn't forget what he used to look like, and I married that body too." She clopped a hoof lightly. "I can't imagine going back. This body feels... It feels like me now, but I love him, for him, and I'll stay by him."

Leonard slipped off the table, wobbling as he regained his balance. "Table's all yours, doc."

The doctor frowned. "You could at least wipe it down."

Leonard did just that, brushing his old fur off the thing with his hands and seemingly pleased with having the option of it. "There you go."

The doctor decided to strip first, then hopped up onto the table in only his fur. "Gentle, be sure to note how it proceeds."

Gentle winced. "I'll try, but you're my husband, I can't promise impartiality."

The second time trying it was a bit easier. We knew what to expect, to a point, and tried to smooth the passage, but it wasn't a gentle path to take. He was far less able to accept it with stoic grace and groaned and grunted all through it as his body was ripped apart and rebuilt into the human form it once was.

Gentle Cross' eyes widened as he changed. "Oh... Oh it's working. You're exactly as I remembered. She hopped up, disrupting our concentration. She laid down on him and began nuzzling and kissing into his neck. He hugged her furry form against his naked body. "I don't think they were done," he panted out. "What wasn't finished?"

I looked him over from around Gentle, but he seemed all in one piece. "Show us your hands?"

He gently ran both across his wife's back, scritching at her fur and making her squirm in delight. It was good to see they were getting along despite the species difference. Suddenly she jumped. "Oh!" She half-closed her eyes and grinned at him. "You're still a pony where I need it. Please, can you keep that one thing?"

Leonard burst into laughter. "Oh man, she has you by the balls, literally." The glare he got made him laugh all the more. "Hey, if I had a lady like Gentle Cross asking me, I'd keep a horse cock to please her too, don't worry."

That got the poor doctor flushed with embarrassment. He didn't directly approve, but he didn't ask us to get rid of his pony part either. I felt confident that their marriage would last as the tension between them became nothing but renewed cuddling. She rubbed her face into his chest. "I forgot just how handsome you were. I'll make you a little something special after our shift tonight."

Cindy suddenly perked her ears. "That reminds me, there was someone who approached us asking about being a pony, would that be alright?"

Leonard frowned. "On basic principle, I guess it'd be alright, but I'm not the one that'd give the OK for that. You should get authorization from brass before doing that. You don't want to be the one held responsible if they decide after the fact that it isn't."

Gentle suddenly hopped down from her husband, leaving him exposed. He did have a horse cock, though despite Leonard's jab, his balls seemed human enough. Gentle returned swiftly with a human-sized lab coat that he put on gratefully, hiding most of his form.

Things were getting more interesting.

Author's Notes:

Not everyone wants what they're offering, but some... What typos await them in the near future?

94 - The Right to Choose

We walked along behind our new friend, Leonard. He was quickly getting used to having feet instead of hooves, and seemed to be making it a challenge to himself to walk as quietly as he could, something we couldn't hope to do. It was nice to see him enjoying himself, though one thought nagged at me. "Just to be clear, we can't go turning everyone back into a human. Like the doctor's wife, Gentle, a lot of people have gotten used to their new identity. It would be very cruel to force them out of it now."

Leonard paused in his walking a moment. "Not really up to me, even if they could figure out how you pulled that fucking miracle off. If someone fancies their fur coat, whatever, just don't force me into it."

Cindy smiled. "We'll see what they say about the one that wants to go the other way."

Another pony crossed our path and stopped dead in his tracks, peering at Leonard. "Lenny? What the hell are you doing in a hospital robe, and as a human?" He looked past him at us, then back at him. "Is this a trick?"

Leonard held out a hand and wriggled his fingers. It was a signal the other soldier got and met the hand with a hoof in a low five. "Nah man, it's really me, and I'm back! It's all thanks to her, uh, them. They turned me back. You want it? It's fucking painful as shit, but it worked."

The soldier looked uncertain, stepping from one hoof to the other and ruffling his wings. "I'm not sure..."

I felt the need to butt in. "No rush. If you like being what you are now, then stay with it. There's nothing wrong with that."

The soldier smiled, seemingly relieved at the words. "Just, you know, I like flying, and I got used to it." He snorted softly. "That isn't so weird, is it?"

Leonard shook his head. "Nah, stick with it, but I'm going to enjoy humanity, thank you very much."

The pony pointed past Leonard to us. "You realize you're walking with the same few ponies that could turn you right back into one, right? You sure you want to be their escort?"

He went stiff at the reminder. "Well, yeah, but I don't think they're rushing to undo their work. Someone who's been there has to be the one reporting this in."

Cindy shook her head. "We don't want to turn anyone into a pony, unless they really want to be. We have to talk about that."

The pegasus soldier moves on with a parting salute to Leonard, and we soon arrived at a metal double door. Leonard rapped on it a few times. "Hey, the visitors want to talk to you. Got a moment?"

A slit in the door slid open and a pair of human eyes gawked out at Leonard a moment before the door opened. "The hell happened to you? You're on the hooved list."

Leonard performed the classic jazz hands. "Not anymore. They wanted to talk to you about that." He hiked a thumb back at us.

The new man frowned. "Those are the infectious ferals. Keep them far away from me, if you please."

Cindy frowned. "We are not feral. We have important things to discuss."

I nodded in agreement with Cindy. "We turned one of your doctors back to a human too, but there's a human that wanted to be a pony, and we wanted an OK for that?"

"Why don't you turn everyone back into a human and be done with it?" asked the seeming leader.

A voice called out from behind him. "What are you talking about?" A familiar mare stepped into view, "L-lenny? Son, you're back!"

Ranks were forgotten for a moment as Leonard dropped down in a crouch and shared a sincere-looking hug with Major Leo. Leo looked at us. "Did you do this? How?"

I let out a little breath. "Complicated. But we can do it again if need be. We don't plan to try to turn back everyone, that would be pretty fucked up."

Leo nodded shakily. "It would..." She looked up at the other leader. "Why are you even thinking of making calls about this? I am the ranking officer here."

The man scowled. "If you don't think we should use this cure immediately, maybe this 'condition' has affected your mind. If you're not fit for duty--"

"Can the crap!" Leo stomped the floor. "Aside from suffering what is, at worst, a period, I am fine. As if we had enough members to consider a tribunal anyway, Christ on a stick."

He gestured to me. "Our new 'friends' have brought the information needed to establish contact with the rest of the standing military command. I'm told they even have a General that would outrank you."

I snorted softly, which got his attention. I rolled a hand at him. "The general is on four legs, at his choice. It cured a lethal condition he had. He's doing quite well now, even has a girlfriend, human."

The lesser officer blanched at the news and fell back, stuttering.

Leo burst into genuine laughter. "Oh man that's good! Look, Lieutenant, go get a drink and calm the ever-loving fuck down. This whole thing, it has us all on edge. Just go, relax, and we'll all forget it happened."

The Lieutenant fled with all the dignity he had, leaving us with Leo and Leonard. A thought struck me. "I don't suppose you're technically Junior?"

Leonard frowned, I found him out. Leo just found the whole thing all the more amusing. She waved us in. "Come on, tell me all about what's going on, and what you have in mind."

We all filed into the office. Captain Leo hopped up onto a chair and settled to look at us. "So, you have a cure? Why didn't you mention that before?"

Cindy shrugged my shoulders. "It didn't come up, but it did now. We're actually here about the other way."

"Other way?"

I nodded and gestured out to the hallways. "We ran into someone who seemed to want to be a pony, but was terrified of saying as much, and we wanted to talk about that with someone in charge." I raised a brow. "Being shot for making some guy's wish come true seems a bad trade."

She tapped her chin. "Can you... make me a guy again?"

Cindy tilted her head. "A human?"

Leo shook her head. "Stallion. I don't mind most of this, hell, you just told me a general got used to it, I'm not going to let him show me up, but I'd be just fine ditching the slit and getting the dangly parts back."

~Can we do that?~ I thought at Cindy.

~He doesn't have anymore energy, gift that is.~

I shook my head at Leo. "It's pony or human. We can only guide people as they become a pony, after that, it's over."

Leo rolled a hoof. "Well that sounds easy, turn me into a human, then back again right."

Leonard coughed into a fist. "You're more of a man than me if you can handle that. Imagine every bone in your body being shattered, now do it twice."

Leo grunted and flicked her tail. "Will it kill me? If not, I'll get over it."

Cindy shook her head. "It might. It's no small amount of trauma for a pattern to recover from. I wouldn't even suggest this for the weak, though I think most of those died the first time in, but twice rapidly? I couldn't recommend that, and it would be very hard for us too."

Leo settled on her belly. "Fine. I've lived with it this long, I'll keep on dealing with it."

Leonard pointed towards the hospital. "They fixed the doc too, by the way."

A thought seemed to come to Leo as she recoiled. "I forgot to tell you! I found your mother."

Leonard looked surprised. "Where the hell was she?"

Leo chuckled. "She was a he, and a pegasus. We're a matching pair I guess."

Leonard raised a finger, then let it slowly drop. "Fuck it. Still, what the hell were you thinking, dad? If you did survive and became a guy horse, I imagine mom would murder you for making it gayer than it already is."

Leo turned his attention to us. "I won't stop someone who wants to be a pony from being one, just don't make them, uh, strange. I've seen some of the odder variants, and they're usually less mentally stable too, present company excepted. Hell, if he doesn't have a specific request, go for unicorn." She tapped her horn. "At least that retains dexterity. Now go on, me and Leonard need to catch up, and re-introduce his mother."

Leonard smirked at Leo. "I'm looking at her. You mean father, right?"

Leo glared at her son as we took the opportunity to step out, permission in hand. We trotted lightly down the hallway to run into a female unicorn. "Hey! You're the one fixing people, right? Turn me back!"

She wasn't alone. An earth pony got in front of her and tried to nudge her back. "Look, you really don't want that. I remember what you were."

"Well I don't!" she cried. "But I wasn't supposed to be a horse and they can fix me."

The earth pony winced. "Look, you were... You were born a little loose, up here." He tapped himself on the head. "You were in a wheel chair. Now you're a horse, sure, with a horn, and you can do magic, and talk straight."

She backpedaled a few steps. "I was a retard?! Why didn't you ever tell me about that?"

He smiled gently. "It didn't matter? I was your friend before, and I'm still your friend now." He sat down to the side. "If you really want to, go ahead. I'll be a friend either way, but I don't think you want to do this."

She took a little step forward, then stopped. She glared at her friend as she settled to her haunches. "I just want to be normal..."

He moved in on her and wrapped her up with a hug in his forelegs. "You are a wonderful person, and you don't have to prove a damn thing to anyone." She began to cry, but he held her tight.

We hadn't said a word. Neither of us could think of a thing to say that would improve the situation. It seemed clearly between the two of them. Just as we thought we escaped, we felt a tug on our tail. We looked over our shoulders to see the female had our tail in her magic. "Sorry about the screaming match. Um, thanks anyway." She smiled at us, then walked off with her friend.

Author's Notes:

The plot, it thickens, like the density of typos as we progress! Now where is that boy that wanted a fur coat?

95 - The World Awaits

I watched as Will and Cindy labored through the day. Some they turned human, others they turned to ponies. The humans were more straight forward, since they would be returned to their birth form, no questions to ask. Any injuries they had were apparently cleared up, as one guy bemoaned that his tattoos and scars were both gone for his time as a pony.

The ones that wanted to be ponies were much different. News had spread that Will could make choices regarding that, so people came with very specific lists of desires in hand. Most of them, though specific, were harmless and simple. One girl wanted to be a pegasus because she wanted to fly, two guys wanted to be a unicorn because magic, but one guy...

"I've been paying attention," he said. He looked confident in himself as I watched him from the side. Few of the people who arrived paid much attention to me. I was just a unicorn friend of Will's. How wrong they were. I had watched, and learned. The magic to return a pony to a human had been learned by the third act. The one to direct the growth of a pony I already knew. I felt confident I could turn a freshly infected human into just about any pony I'd ever seen. But oh right, that guy...

"I don't just want to be a pony."

Cindy tilted her head. "You want to be a pegasus?"

He shook his head. "I don't need wings. I want to be 'royalty' as you've called it. I want to be the stallion all the mares lust for, and maybe some of the ladies too."

William let out a bit of a laugh as she brought up a hand to muffle it. "Those are very different things. Being royalty is about a leadership role, not scoring with everyone. Which are you really aiming for?"

He looked confused and considering. Neon leaned forward with a wicked look in her eyes. "If you try to take control away from Captain Leo, I'm pretty sure she'd rip your cock off before she considered sucking it."

That made the soldier wince. "Yeah, you have a point there. I'm not trying to be the new leader." He glanced towards the door leading out, which was closed at the time. "Can you help me or not?"

I raised a hoof at him "Are you sure you want that? Oh! Are you a soldier or a civilian?"

Will looked towards me. "Good question, Hope. That does make a difference."

He shrugged. "I'm no soldier here. They took me in when things got rough, ended up staying on and helping out. Look, I'm not asking for much, I just want to be a stud, literally."

Cindy tilted her head. "We can make you ready for that, physically, but we can't force any mare to want what you're offering. You'll have to win that with your personality."

"You can change that too, can't you?" he asked with a raised brow.

I couldn't believe he asked that. "You want them to change who you are? Why?"

He rubbed behind his neck. "It's not so odd, is it?"

William shook her head. "You're the only person to ask for that so far."

"Look, OK, there's this mare." He gestured towards the hall. "She said she likes me, but not enough to hitch up with a human, and she isn't changing. She said she wants a real stud, and I'm ready to be that, for her."

Sandra paled a little. "You shouldn't have to change who you are for a girl. There are ot--"

"No! She's the only one that's paid me any mind. Look, can you do it or not?" He looked embarrassed and angry, face turning red and hands trembling as he looked to Will and Cindy.

They looked unsure. They obviously didn't want to do it. I rose up. "If you infect him, I'll shape him."

Cindy perked an ear. "Clever little unicorn, are you sure you're ready?"

I nodded quickly. "I'll be careful."

The human brightened and dropped to his knees in front of me, rubbing my cheeks vigorously in a petting. "Thank you so much!" I felt embarrassed at the contact and pleased all at once.

Cindy lashed out with her tongues, mouth fully parted in that creepy three way fashion it could. She ran them over the man's face and pried into his lips, frozen as they were at first in shock. Before anything resembling a kiss could occur, she brought them back. "He caught some, go ahead, quickly."

I tapped the ground in front of me and he laid down. I put my hooves on his belly and felt with my mind and horn. He was ready. He hadn't asked for any accessories, so I gently coaxed him towards an earth pony, with strong lines and powerful physique. He grunted and screamed at times as his body reshaped violently to assume what would be its new normal configuration, but I left his genitals entirely alone to start, protecting them specifically from infection just yet. His clothes pulled and bunched, barely fitting and tearing in places.

I carefully pulled his pants off, unzipping them and unbuckling before sliding them free of his new pony legs. He was a nice turquoise color. With his still human bits exposed, I pointed to them. "Are you ready? And how large is your marefriend?"

He was still panting for breath, recovering from the traumatic change. Being changed by one of us was one of the more painful ways to do it, since we worked quickly, instead of the 'natural' infection that may take its time over hours, days, or even weeks. He weakly lifted his head, failing a few times and thudding on the floor before he managed to look down at himself. He wagged his hooves in the air, seeming to really understand what he'd done, and he looked a little scared for it. I really don't think he was ready.

Despite that, he began giving a stuttering description of her. I recognized it, the pretty mare that worked in the cafeteria. She had made a pass at me when she saw what I was packing, but I had a herd for that. Maybe I could give her one to play with? I reared up, exposing myself. "Would you like to be like me?"

He looked over at my two barely visible members and swollen balls and swallowed nervously before licking over his new snout. "Maybe not two ones so big, why not four smaller ones?"

Four smaller ones? It was his body. I focused my magic around his nethers and invited the infection in. With no bones in the way, I was able to make that change pleasant. He began to swell and change before his amazed eyes. One shaft became two. Two balls became four, and everything became larger, aimed to be the right size for that one mare he wanted to be with.

Neon snickered as she watched. "If she says no, I'm sure you'll find some mare that's interested, eventually."

He pinned his new ears against his head. "Why would she say no?" With the change complete, he slowly rolled up to his new hooves and stood up, shaking with inexperience and recovering trauma. "I'm going to show her now!"

William shook his head. "They have a dress code, even for ponies. We have a few pairs of pants ready." With their magic they brought over a few and found one that fit fairly well over the new pony's bottom.

Sandra gasped suddenly. I looked over to see her looking at me, or my rear in particular. "What?" I turned on myself to see I had gained a cutie mark. It looked like an aurora, and just looking at it made me feel happy. "I did it..."

Neon approached to peer at it. "What's it mean?"

Will had that answer. "It means he's good at magic, really good, and that he brings light to a dark place. You are, truly, Dusk Hope." Will clopped two hooves together and soon the entire room was doing it. I blushed and squirmed, but I liked the praise despite that.

Neon pointed to her unadorned flank. "So how do I get one of those?"

Sandra nudged Neon. "Do something well and enjoy it. Dusk has saved people with magic, and served others with it, and enjoys doing it."

Neon snorted at Sandra. "I like using my tongues, and I use them all the time. I better get an awesome one too. I will not be outdone by a damn kid."

The new pony took the opportunity to slip away, likely hunting for that would-be marefriend of his. He had been the last one, likely on purpose so he could ask for his sexual changes without the others around. Will let out a sigh of relief. "Glad that's over. We still need to fix the slavery thing. That reminds me, where is Lizzie and her family?"

I pointed to the hallway. "They seemed to have settled in. This place is safe for them."

A soft knocking came from the door, then Lizzie peeked in as if summoned. "Are you still open?"

Cindy tilted her head. "We thought we were done. Who's still waiting?"

The door was pushed open to reveal Lizzie's entire family was there, one pony mare, human child, and human adult male. Reggie, the adult, was frowning. "You really don't need to do this."

Lizzie shook her head. "When it was being forced, I didn't want it, but now it's a choice, and I have my dad back. I want to be with my dad.

Even Faith, the father turned female, looked embarrassed. "I love you no matter what, even if I'm a pony and you're not. I'll always be with you, no matter what."

She hugged Even around the neck, squeezing. "Do you really want me not to?"

Even looked even more embarrassed. "N-no, I..."

Lizzie stood up. "You want me to, but you don't want to ask me to."

Even Faith sank to the floor. "You're fine just the way you are. I'm a pony now, with some stupid pony thoughts, but they're mine, not yours. Please don't do this for me."

Reggie pinched his nose. "When she said you were 'almost as cute as a foal', she was joking, not wishing you'd become one."

I glanced at Will and Cindy, and they looked back. This was a family mess we had become a part of.

After some thought, it came to me and I smiled. "Lizzie, you like your hands, don't you?"

"What? Yes?" She sounded confused.

I pointed at her legs. "What if you were half pony? I've seen that before. Like, you could be pony from the bottom down, or part pony."

Sandra tilted her head. "A pony satyr?"

Even Faith brightened. "That would be adorable. You'd have a tail and hooves, but you would still have your hands and that... That face I love so much." She sank again. "Please don't become a horse because I said something stupid."

Reggie threw up his hands. "It's your decision, Lizzie. I didn't raise you to stand up for yourself just to turn it around and be the one telling you not to do something. You'll be my niece either way, whatever parts you decide to have."

Author's Notes:

What should Lizzie choose? Perhaps you have typo-ridden ideas! Do share!

96 - The Big Apple

Lizzie looked between her uncle and her father/mother and rubbed behind her head a moment before letting out a sigh.

Even Faith moved up to her and rubbed against her left leg. "It's alright. We love you."

Lizzie smiled and hugged Even around the neck. "Yeah, stupid horse. I... worked this hard to stay normal, I guess I'll stick with it."

Reggie pat her on the head, and soon all three had left. I let out my own breath and looked to the others. "I think we've done enough for one day."

Dusk settled in beside me, and for a moment I just wanted to sleep, but there was more to be done. "I have a question to ask Leo. Dusk, can you get her?" Loyal Dusk bounced to his hooves and dashed out of the room.

I must have been more tired than I thought, since the next thing I knew, Leo was prodding me awake. "You wanted something?"

"Oh, sorry about that." I reached for the sky, stretching out. "Tough day. There were plenty of people eager to be human, and some wanting to go the other way." I yawned as I finished the report, still feeling the tugs of fatigue.

Leo nodded. "Most of the people here are what they started as before you got here, which is what I'd figure. Thank you, for doing what you did. Now what did you want?"

Cindy smiled at Leo. "The slavers. We need to do something about them."

Leo frowned at that. "We certainly do. The city doesn't have this issue. It's a miscommunication of the worst kind. With travel being slow, isolation is a huge problem getting the word from one place to the other." She tapped at the floor lightly, then looked to me. "I don't think it was an accident. Someone's set this up, probably in no small amount of outlying towns. I'd guess a pony, since why would a human set up a system that disadvantaged them so much?"

Sandra nodded lightly. "One thing that bothers me. I mean, surely the military looked at New York City, how can you not? How did they not notice they weren't slaves there?"

Leo snorted softly. "Easy! To keep humans safe can look a bit stifling from the outside. Didn't you notice how ill frequently you see a single human even in here? That's no accident. We look forward to the day when all the ferals are infection free and we can all go back to living like normal people, furry or not." She raised a brow at Sandra and me. "Present company excluded. You two aren't infecting anyone who doesn't want to be hung like a horse."

Neon snickered at that before she leaned towards Leo. "Something you've become intimately aware of of late, hmm?"

Leo snarled at her. "What I do in my bedroom is none of your business."

Neon waved a hoof as she flopped over. "There's no shame in enjoying being what you are. I trust your husband is also enjoying your moments together."

Sandra pulled Neon over and cuddled her while smothering her a little, silencing further nettling words.

Leo let out a soft sigh. "At least the damned heat's passed on by. That was thoroughly unacceptable."

I perked my ears. "Um... You should check in with the doctor in a few days. You and your spouse may have a foal on the way."

Leo sank to the ground and turned red as it become just as obvious to her. "Well fucking shit."

Cindy took control of a hand to reach out and carefully brush over Leo's belly. She let the touching happen and soon Cindy was stroking up and down in slow motions. "You'll do fine. You have a very loving spouse, and are a very strong and capable person."

Leo slowly relaxed, exposing more of her belly. She let out a not-very-commanding giggle. "Ponies like having their bellies rubbed, but they don't have hands to do it with. Nature is a cruel beast."

Neon popped up from under Sandra. "Or maybe it's just trying to show us humans and ponies have something to gain from one another."

Dusk sat up. "That was... really nice, Neon."

Neon wrinkled her snout at Dusk. "I can say nice things too when the urge strikes."

I moved my other hand to join in gently petting Leo. "I was once a guy too. Heck, I kept my name too. William isn't exactly a girl's name. I understand."

Leo grasped the hand between all four hooves. "You're still hung."

I tickled over a leg where the hoof met the fur of the leg. "I'm pregnant."

"Oh..." Leo relaxed, and for a moment it was just Cindy and I stroking her and her relaxing under the attention.

Neon broke the silence with a huff. "You may have forgotten, but so am I, thanks to your egg-laying girlfriend. Sandra's the only female in this room not currently holding a foal-to-be."

Sandra tilted her head. "You know, that egg is Hope's."

Neon recoiled. "I'm pregnant with a juvenile?!" She sat up on her haunches. "The world has gone mad."

Dusk Hope squirmed softly. "Are you upset?"

Neon slipped from Sandra and moved over to Hope. She nibbled into his neck suddenly, then they collapsed together, with her grooming over him and hugging him tightly.

Dust Kicker was scowling at the exchange. To her credit, she didn't immediately stomp Neon. She just glared at them and waited impatiently for the hugging to stop. The moment it did, however, she pulled Hope away and hugged him protectively. "You may have forgotten about me, but I'm not with a foal to my knowledge."

Hope nodded his head quickly. "We haven't, er, done anything yet, besides this." He hugged her tightly and kissed her snout, and looked quite happy for the exchange.

Dust smiled. "And that's enough, until you feel you want more than that. It's an adult decision, and one I won't make for you. Whatever your phys--"

Leo rolled to her belly. "Sorry for listening in, but this room isn't exactly huge. What the hell are you all talking about? You're going on like Dusk Hope is young, but he doesn't look like any foal I've seen, and he doesn't act like it either."

Dusk flushed brightly. "I'm younger than I look like... Before I became a pony, I wasn't even ten, but this whole... thing." He wobbled a hoof with some frustration. "I guess I'm growing up as fast as I can."

Dust Kicker nuzzled into Dusk's side. "You are an amazing person, of any age. You're doing fine, and don't let anyone tell you to do things any faster or slower."

Leo let out a slow sigh. "I'm going to the radio room, and I think you should come with me, William. We're going to have a little chat with your boys, see what we can't work out. Your job may be over." She rose up and strode purposefully for the door, and I was soon following after her. With her heat abated, her tail no longer gave glimpses of what I shouldn't see, and her walking gait was much more relaxed than it had been before. "There is one thing I'm worried about."

I glanced back towards the room we left, then back at Leo. "What's that?"

Leo looked over her shoulder. "If the dissenter is out in the boonies, then it isn't a big deal, but they don't have to be, in fact, it's not even likely. Someone with access to the radios in New York is far more likely to be the one spreading the misinformation. We need to find them, one way or the other. Come on, 'Five Star Stud' won't wait forever." She moved faster, and soon we arrived in a cramped radio room. There was a human in there that smiled on seeing me.

I recognized him after a moment, one of those I had restored. He offered a hand and I took it in a furry one and we shared a shake. "Nice to see you again. I'm still getting used to having my feet back in the right place, but thank you so much. So what are we doing, Captain?"

Leo pointed at the console. "Bring up the command and let's have a little pow wow. For sake of security, I'm going to have to ask you to step out for a few minutes."

The guy was soon gone. It must have been hard back when he was a pegasus to work all those controls. Fingers were more suited for the task. Leo pushed the talk button. "This is Captain Leo, anyone on point?"

"We've been waiting for you," came a familiar voice. "Let me get the brass on the line."

Things became quiet for a minute before a new voice spoke up, "Five Star Stud reporting in. Is this the hooves in charge of that operation?"

Leo huffed and pushed the button. "All eight of them. I have William and Cindy here with me."

"Great news. I hope you've been treating them with all the respect such prize civilians are worth."

Leo raised a brow. "Forgive the asking, but why are they still civilians with all that you have them doing?"

"That's beyond your pay grade, Captain. Let me talk to them."

Leo gestured at me, and we stepped up to the console and pressed the button. "Hey. We're here and intact. It seems the law of the land, as it were, is on our side. Humans are supposed to be aggressively protected, not enslaved."

"Excellent news," agreed the general. "That means we can move in and establish formal ties. Whoever is breaking the law can be located on our time, with our resources, which means you can come home."

Cindy perked an ear. "Just like that? We aren't going to finish what we started?"

"Just like that. We have things to discuss with you, in person. Bring your squad back here."

Leo frowned at the radio. "Be careful... I could be being paranoid, but I didn't like the flow of that conversation, and you've been good to me, and most of everyone else here." She put a hoof to her chest. "The world became a much larger place than it used to be. If you have to, just go. They won't find you."

With that sobering advice given, Leo left, the radio operator returned, and we moved through the hallways towards our room. Cindy's thoughts gently slid across my own, full of her own worries and concerns. "It'll be alright. We could be making a huge deal of nothing at all. Let's go see what they want to talk about before we get excited."

When we told the others, they were soon on their hooves and ready to move. Teleporting to a known place was a lot more direct than teleporting towards some place. Wrapping the group in a strong bubble, I slipped from New York to the base without any stops in the middle. We appeared on the street outside the military complex with a bright flash of our magic.

Author's Notes:

What, we don't get to go to the Big Apple? I demand my money back! Is this the work of the typos? Damn it, typos! I will have my revenge!

97 - Reporting In

We moved swiftly up to the command building. The guards saluted us as we went past, which was formal, but easy to ignore. Our usual meeting room had the 'brass' waiting. Our strongest supporter so far, the Five Star Stud, sat in the center, with that stern female leader beside him and the others arranged around the desk, facing us.

The woman raised a brow at us. "Your method of transportation leaves little to be desired in speed. Do you know why we called you here?"

Hope looked at all the stern faces. "Did we mess something up?"

The general laughed and banged a hoof on the table. "I don't think so, unless you haven't been keeping us up to date. No, you've all done just fine, in fact, we think you've been doing too much."

Sandra tilted her head. "How do you mean?"

The woman leaned forward, her hands on a pen that she fiddled with idly. "We mean you've done more than can be reasonably expected of any one unit, and you've already seen to your own replacement. We're retiring you."

Another man quickly interjected, "In the best way. You're all heroes, and should be proud. The nation's well on the way to recovery, and you deserve a chance to enjoy the peace you helped make."

As tempting as the offer was, a thought prodded and teased at me. "What about the rest of the world? We still don't know anything about Asia and what's going on there at all."

The general waved a hoof dismissively. "No longer your problem, son. I think two continents is enough work to expect from a family. If your notes are accurate, you helped two others from becoming worse. You did fine work, very fine, now that's enough. In fact, we have some good news." He looked at a light switch and his horn glowed softly before it flicked and the room was bathed in bright white luminescence. "Behold!"

Cindy smiled. "I'm glad that's working out. Are you sure everything will be fine if we just... stop?"

Neon waved a hoof. "I'm no hero and you know it. I'm getting along with my new family here, but I can't exactly 'make amends' if we just retire."

Sandra put a leg over Neon. "Just be good. Be a good person, maybe put your talents to work for others?"

One of the other men raised a brow. "Actually, if you two want to work in the hospital, there's plenty of staffing demand, though you--" He pointed at Sandra. "--would be confined to pony patients. We can't have you infecting random patients, even on accident."

That reminded me of something. "Did they tell you about what happened in the bunker?"

Five Star nodded. "They did. That must have been some sight, people swapping back and forth like they were deciding if they wanted to go after a business or engineering degree. With your permission, we'd like to have that option open. No more than two patients per day in either direction."

Hope hopped up to his hooves. "I can help! I know how to turn ponies back into people, and I don't mind helping. Give me some!"

Five Star regarded Hope. "Well, that's a good attitude there. We'll put you down for two a day as well."

Dust Kicker glanced at Hope, then back at Five Star. "If we're done putting out fires, I would... like to go home."

Hope realized what that meant first and collapsed to his haunches. "W-what? Do you have to?"

Dust shook her head. "I don't have to... but it's my home. My family is still there, people who speak my native tongue are there. Just because I can speak good English means that's what I'm used to." She glanced away, then back at Hope. "You're a good kid."

Hope looked like he'd been shot, and collapsed fully to his belly with tears welling in his eyes.

Dust looked away from Hope. "I planned to go home from the start..."

I offered a hoof to Dust. "You know you are welcome here, as a part of our herd. You're loved here."

Dust cringed at my hoof and rose up to her own hooves. "I have to go..." She trotted out of the room quickly, leaving an awkward air behind her, and the quiet sniffles of a destroyed Dusk Hope.

Hope looked up at me. "I want to go with her, but I can't leave you... You're both so important to me for different reasons. Why does she have to go?"

Neon snorted and spoke with acidic tones, "She's still a soldier. She's going to go where she thinks she's needed, and fuck the emotional connections. She's going to defend her family now. That's her next duty."

Sandra softly ruffled the top of Neon's head. "Don't be mean to her. I'm sure she's having a hard time right now too. She isn't a robot, she's a friend, our friend."

Five Star softly coughed. "Well, yes, that's all we had for you." He floated a paper over to me. "Take this. It'll get you into a renovated apartment complex. The room's listed are beside each other, and yours, with our thanks."

I accepted the paper and folded it up for the moment. "I meant to ask, how are you holding up?"

Five Star perked his ears. "Me? I'm doing great. Healthy as a horse, pardon the pun, and the family life's not bad either."

Neon raised a brow. "Found a pony?"

Five Star chuckled with a leer. "No, she doesn't have any hair except on her pretty head, and she appreciates a stallion that's hung like a horse. We get along just fine. Now go on, you're all dismissed, and it sounds like you have some of your own family affairs to straighten out."

There wasn't too much more to say to them, or so I could think of, so we stepped out and emerged onto the street.

Sandra nudged Neon. "You're not planning on going too?"

Neon tilted her head. "You are my family, such as it is. I'm not eager to rush back to South America and hope they've forgiven me for being their great and glorious leader for a while." She nuzzled into Sandra. "Besides, why would I leave you and Karen?"

Sandra spoke with Karen's subtly different voice, "Aw, I love you too." All three hugged despite having only two bodies.

Dusk nudged at one of my legs with a hoof. "What should I do? I really don't... Help me."

He looked so lost and hurt. I gently picked him up and hugged him close. Knowing he was a child under it all made it worse. I really didn't want Dusk to be hurt, but Dust Kicker had a right to go home if she wanted. "Let's find her and talk to her. We can't, and shouldn't, force her, but talking's allowed."

We strode off in search of Dust Kicker, leaving Sandra and Neon behind. Cindy looked blank a moment. "I... think she's that way." She took control of an arm to point further into the city, and we began our journey. Rather than hold Dusk Hope in our arms the whole way, he ended up on our back, riding us. He seemed to enjoy the experience, grinning and looking around as our large form moved under him.

Following our senses, we could feel the subtly different 'taste' of Dust Kicker's aura through the crowd and slowly made our way to it, but we kept picking up attention. Ponies and humans both gaped at our curious blend of human and pony anatomies. Humans gave us wide berths with our lack of collar to note we were safe to approach, while ponies pressed in close, drawn by the subtle aura of princesshood, at least some. Others fled away, intimidated by us.

With a bright flash, Crystal appeared before us. The space she chose already had someone in it. Fortunately, they didn't explode as I thought might happen, instead Crystal's form seemed to be shunted just to the side and she looked dizzy a moment. "Oh! I heard you were back." She sat on her haunches and smiled up at us. "Is it true?"

I reached out a hand to hold her steady in her swaying. "Is what true?"

"They retired you?" Crystal nuzzled the hand. "I... didn't forget, about us. I still want to give that a chance, if you're done gallivanting around the world. My herd's been subsumed into a city like all the others. It's lonely, but it's for the best. Everything's working out, bit by bit. It's not the America I was born into, but it's working..."

I gently pet between Crystal's ears. "You have bad timing. I'm trying to save Dusk Hope's relationship to Dust Kicker right now."

Hope leaned around my torso to get a peek at Crystal and waved at her with a smile. "Hey there, Crystal! It's been a while."

Crystal waved back at Hope. "Hello there! What's this now?"

Hope shrank a little. "Dust Kicker wants to go home, to South America.""

Crystal winced at the news, then looked to me. "Help your friend, then think of me. I want to talk, please." She smiled gently, then vanished in a fresh flash of her magic. It was hard to remember how much she had done for us, with giving us our first home as a pony, and so much more.

We found Dust Kicker perched on the rim of a dry fountain. She noticed our approach with a frown, but didn't flee. When I got close to her, she flipped her ears back. "Are you here to tell me I'm being mean?"

Hope slid off our back. "You're not mean, Dust Kicker. If you... think your family needs you, then I don't want to tell you not to be with them." He looked to the ground. "But I don't... I don't think that's why you're going."

She grimaced, then slipped to the ground and stood in front of Hope. "You could be a very perceptive little brat at times." Her words made him wince back, but she drew him in with her magic, pulling him against her and hugging him with her forelegs. "You won't let me go, will you?"

Hope shook his head quickly. "If you have to go... I'll go with you. I don't care if I don't know that language. I'll learn if it I have to."

Dust Kicker rolled her eyes. "Have you ever thought maybe I wanted to get away from you?" He looked horrified, and she nuzzled his cheek. "It's not your fault. I'm the broken one. You want me to be your wife and your mother so badly, but I don't think I'm ready to be either of those things in the end. I'm just a loud bitch."

Hope put a hoof on her snout. "I love you just the way you are, right now. You don't have to change for me. I love the way you're loud. I love the way you take control of things and move so decisively. I love everything about you. You're pretty and smart and brave." He pointed up at me. "She can be my mother. She's good at it."

I wasn't sure how to take that, but decided to just let that one go. Dust looked to me past Hope, then back to Hope. "And a wife?"

Hope snorted softly. "If... you want to do that, then we will, and if you don't, we won't. I know you feel awkward about it."

Dust Kicker grunted. "You shouldn't have to settle for a mare that feels awkward about it! You should have a mare that loves all of you, even those two little friends of yours." She pointed at his genitals.

Hope stomped a hoof. "Too bad! We don't always get... the best. I'll settle for you, if you can settle for me."

Dust laughed at that. "That didn't come out the way you intended, I imagine." She pulled Hope close and squeezed him. "You are so adorable sometimes. Look... let's give it a month, alright? We'll see how we both feel after that."

Author's Notes:

Congratulations, you're a hero! Being abruptly shoved into the civilian life isn't something any member of the herd was really ready for. How will they adjust? Will they adjust? The typos await their chance...

98 - We Built This

The apartment we found was nice, lovely compared to almost any other arrangement we'd had since disaster struck. Someone had gone all out in providing us with comforts, if the air conditioning wasn't just for show. It wasn't warm enough yet to put it to the test, but it looked newly installed like much of the building had been.

The beds were designed with us in mind. Two of them were quite oversized to seat our large form, and Sandra's as well. The fridges were stocked with a heap of veggies waiting to be devoured, the faucets all worked, something I had learned wasn't assured in the city. If this was our reward for our work, at least it was a well-engineered one.

There was even a television, but all it produced was snow when we turned it on. Nothing was broadcasting just yet, and it didn't seem to be connected to any cable or other device. A nice thought, though not planned all the way through there, faceless interior designer. I ran a furry hand over it anyway. It was nice... It was a little touch of normalcy, even if it didn't work.

My inspection of the room was quite abruptly interrupted by several wet tongues exploring what lay between my hindlegs. I jumped away from Sandra only to spin around on her. "Karen?"

Sandra pulled in her tongues as she shook her head. "No, that one was just me being naughty and silly. I can do that too, you know. You looked so far away just then."

I smiled gently, having no anger for Sandra. "It's alright. We're as close to married as we're getting, once in a while crotch grabs just means we still have that fire."

Cindy took that as a prompt and used her magic to pick Sandra up and pull her over to our side before she leaned in for kissing time. They met muzzles and I could feel their tongues caressing one another in it, swapping tiny bits of energy back and forth. When Cindy drew back, she was flushed. "I never thought I'd willingly get so close to a parasite before."

Karen's voice spoke from Sandra, "What's that supposed to mean?"

Cindy took control of one of our hands to point at Karen. "It means I'm getting used to you."

Karen, now in full control of Sandra, tilted her head a bit. "Oh... that's good, I think." She stepped in and nuzzled into Cindy gently. "We're all fleshy meatbags now."

Cindy laughed as she nuzzled back. Feeling a bit left out, I joined in the nuzzling action, though a question pinged on me. "Is it really that different from how you used to be?"

Karen stepped back. "Are you kidding me? Energy life is not fleshy life, that's for sure, but I'm enjoying it for now. One day you should die, and then I'll move on, having learned something from the experience."

Sandra suddenly took control of her body. "Don't say it that way! That sounds so indifferent."

Cindy shook her head. "I think that came out wrong. Karen isn't wrong, but I think we both love our host very much. That day... It would be the saddest I ever experienced, that it's strange to think about. Before, sadness was a distant concept, but now... Please don't die, either of you. I want you to be around for as long as you can be."

Neon nudged the door open with a hoof, stepping in from the hallway. "That partially depends on you two, doesn't it?"

Karen spoke through Sandra. "Little Neon! Were you listening to us?"

Cindy nodded at Neon. "She's right. I fix little problems every day. I plan to keep William healthy and alive for a long time. If I had more knowledge about how your fleshy form worked, I'm sure I could do even more to keep you around."

Sandra's ears went up. "Wait! You're literally extending her life? Like that?"

Karen spoke through her, "Of course she is. You think I'm not? I like this home."

Neon grunted. "Which means I'm out even more..."

Karen grinned with Sandra's face. I knew it was her in control. "Oh no, little Neon. You know when we do that thing that has you black out with delight?" Neon nodded while glancing at us nervously. "I don't do it just for fun, though it is fun. I check you over when you're out and fix things. My little Neon is not going before me!"

Neon squirmed in place. "That is touching, and a little disturbing, and a little attractive, all mixed together. I miss you so much, Karen. I'm sorry I was too weak to hold onto you."

Sandra took over and snorted. "Neon, no! You're plenty strong, you were just going down a bad path, and we pulled you away from it."

Neon raised a hoof at Sandra. "Well I learned my lesson... can I have her back? Please?"

Sandra looked to us, but I wasn't sure how to tackle that. "Look, we can't just pretend the presence in Neon is a thoughtless 'thing'. Karen has that choice now. She can be in either one, and we owe it to her to help her be where she wants to be."

Karen bobbed Sandra's head. "Neon. Neon look at me." Neon looked up at Sandra/Karen with folded ears. "Neon... I know you love me, and you want me inside of you, but from here, we can love, really love. There's a difference. I love holding you down and doing things to you. I love it when you surprise me and do things to me. I love talking to you, being with you, but not being part of you. Together we were two halves of a thing, separate we are two lovely things working in harmony. It's different!" She suddenly turned on us. "Unlike others! I have learned the pleasure of being together, without consuming."

I felt Cindy's embarrassment and hot rage. "You take that back! I'm not hurting William! I've protected her from so many things. I didn't let her mind get touched when it began, guided her body down the gentlest paths until she made decisions. I've kept her from harm and loved her as a dear friend."

I nodded in agreement. "It's hard to imagine how things would have worked out without Cindy there, even long before she could speak her mind."

Karen stomped a hoof. "That was good before, but now... Did you notice you have each other's eyes?"

Did we? I steered us towards the bathroom but Cindy didn't want to go, and we went wildly out of sync. Our body flopped without coordination to the ground. "Cindy, do we?"

Cindy looked away, and full control returned. I rose back up to our hooves and strode into the bathroom. My eyes were a vibrant orange-red color, like a fire. They even seemed to glimmer with the power of a smoldering flame. It was pretty, but it wasn't what I had. What did I have? I couldn't remember what they used to be. "Cindy? Are yours like this?"

Cindy looked away resolutely and was silent.

Sandra/Karen and Neon stepped into the room behind us. Neon snorted softly. "She's guilty. I wonder if she's even doing it on purpose?"

Cindy shook her head. "No! No no no!" She finally looked towards me with those orange-red eyes, blazing with her emotions. "I'd never do anything to hurt you, William. We're a team, together. I have your back, and you have mine."

Karen let out a chuckle through Sandra's throat, but Sandra quickly took over. "Don't laugh through me, that's extra creepy. Will, Karen isn't entirely wrong. Something is obviously going on. Now I'm not pointing fingers, or hooves, but Cindy, what's happening?"

Cindy looked increasingly miserable for a moment before an idea came to her. I could feel it burst into her mind. "Luna! We'll talk to Luna and ask her opinion. She's smart and wise, she'll know how we can both be happy."

Neon furrowed her brows. "Luna isn't the wisest thing ever. She's just a noble of her world." She waved a hoof. "Still, can't hurt much I suppose, but I doubt she's had a lot of experience with you, Cindy, or Karen. You're both new to her."

Sandra nodded at Neon, speaking with Karen's voice. "Luna didn't even know I was there until recently. She's a nice enough princess, but she doesn't know much about energy forms, but I. Do." She frowned at Cindy. "Look, I'm willing to say that you're honestly doing your best, but it's in your nature. The more you love William, the more you want your pattern and his pattern to be one pattern, and they will be. Think about it, how often have you ever seen two of your kind together for any length of time?"

Cindy's ears folded against her head, "We just don't have much to say to each other, so we avoid each other."

Karen laughed, to Sandra's displeasure. "Wrong! Remember how you were born? A nice radiant bit of light scattered off so many others? When one of you decides they've had enough, that they've reached as close to perfect as they can get, that's what happens. Bang, new ones of you, and some energy escapes, just gone, destroyed."

I frowned at that. "You can't destroy energy. I'm no expert, but I'm pretty sure that's a basic rule of the universe?"

Cindy flinched. "No... No, I've heard something about that. She's not wrong... One other pattern mentioned it to me in passing. That burst, that escaped energy... That's supposed to be our true selves, finding the next level. It's not destroyed, just moved. It's... It's supposed to be amazing."

Neon waved a hoof between the two larger ponies. "Like a world full of fleshy creatures?"

Cindy blinked at Neon. "That... Oh my."

I could feel Cindy's world being turned upside down with new thoughts and she mused over them furiously. I could only think of a small thing. "Are you saying this is their 'paradise'? Their heaven is living?"

Karen jerked Sandra's body fully upright. "This is it? We're in spectrum nirvana? And they said a parasite would never make it... I like it."

Cindy stomped one of our hooves with a sudden irritation. "But I didn't split apart! I didn't make smaller patterns. I'm whole and intact."

Neon pointed at our eyes, "And consuming another pattern."

Cindy recoiled from Neon. "I'm not trying to!" She turned to me. "You believe me, right? William, I love you."

I knew that she did. I knew her feelings were deep and true and terrifying to her all at once. "Cindy, you've grown on me over time." Neon groaned. "We'll talk to Luna. We'll figure this out."

Author's Notes:

This chapter got completely out of my control. This isn't what I planned when I first started, at all. I blame the typos.

99 - A Royal Visit

All our other plans were put aside for the moment. We settled together and prepared to cast our minds out to that royal pony. Neon nudged at me gently. "Take me with you. I want to talk to her again."

Cindy perked an ear at Neon. "Why?"

Neon rolled a hoof slowly. "I said some unkind things before. I want to make amends. We were friends, before. Please?"

I saw little reason to deny Neon. "I can try, but I'm not sure how well it'll work."

She hopped up on top of her forelegs and curled with us, and soon we were all relaxed. I drew Neon into our private mindscape, where she could see me and Cindy as separate beings, then we were flung, together, through the void.

We arrived in the garden to hear a loud thump and broken branches. Neon had landed like a meteor in some bushes and was busy picking herself free with some loud grumbling.

Luna approached quickly. "Who go-- Oh, William, Cindy. Neon? I was given to believe you were stripped of royalty."

Neon shook her fur free of burrs. "I was. I came to talk to you, about how I acted the last few times we were together. Sorry."

Cindy pointed a hoof at Neon. "She's been good with us. She really has turned a new leaf."

Luna smiled. "This is good to hear. Is that the only reason you came?" She looked between us. "Is everything alright?"

"Not exactly," I started while taking a step towards her. "From what we're told, Cindy's basic nature is to become one with any pattern she likes, and she likes me. We may be becoming one person, who won't be either of what we used to be."

Luna's ears twitched as she processed that before her eyes widened. "You two will become your own parent, and your own child? How distinctly odd. Can the process not be interrupted?" She looked to Cindy pointedly.

Cindy shrank back. "I suppose if I wasn't in contact, it would stop..." She sounded sad to even admit it.

Luna nodded. "And you have not already done this because...?"

Cindy sank to her belly and sighed. "I love her."

Luna moved a hoof under Cindy's chin, raising it up so their eyes met. "And why do you not want to protect her?"

Cindy's ears flipped back. "It's not hurting her, or me... We'd be closer than ever before, and better. We'd be something with both of our strengths. It's... It's how it's supposed to be."

I could feel my heart thumping. Was it a dream heart, or was our shared heart thudding away back in our body? "So you knew it was happening?"

Cindy scrambled to her hooves. "No! I mean, yes? A little... Please don't hate me..."

I didn't seem to even be able to hate Cindy. The more I thought about it, the more I understood her. She wanted to advance, with me, together. As Luna said, we would make a child, out of ourselves. It was very romantic in a--

Luna struck me across the snout, disrupting my thoughts. "Enough! Tell me, Cindy, of the other royal ponies who appear to have no other half. What happened to them?"

Cindy tilted her head. "They probably merged early on, without fanfare, or even knowing what happened. They just thought it was part of the 'disease' and adapted, forever changed, at least if they were patterns like me, which is very likely."

Neon shook her head. "I had a different one. She doesn't merge, but she was asleep inside of me."

Luna pointed at Neon. "But you were a curious case. I think Lady Cindy is correct, in your being the minority." Her horn glowed brightly and Cindy was suddenly encased in a field of force, frozen as if in ice. "William, I need you to make a decision. If you wish to go ahead with this, then do so with open eyes. If you don't wish this, then I have a few plans to divert it, but in no circumstance does that mean continuing as you are. You will either finish this, or end this. Do you understand?"

Well, shoot. "Now, forgive me if I'm misunderstanding, but I'm getting the idea that most royalty went through this, and just never knew."

Luna nodded at me. "That is what I am led to believe. It would explain a few things."

Neon snorted softly, shaking her thick tail. "I read once that we're never the same person twice."

I shook my head at Neon. "That's not the important part by far. I love Cindy. I want her around, not just a part of me, lost in the soup."

Luna pointed at me, but her hoof was directed at a specific part. Within me, something glowed gently. "You have a life that is still young and fresh. We could let her inhabit it. It would be hers, alone. She will likely be very traumatized at the thought of being alone, but she won't be truly. Are you and your herd ready to support her, and convince her that this form of living is worth doing?"

The imprisonment that held Cindy cracked, then shattered violently, scattering the area with bits of magic as Cindy shook herself out. "Luna!" Her attention slid off of her and onto me. "Will... do you want this?"

I moved up to her and embraced her, squeezing her tightly. For a moment we were silent. I could feel her warmth, and her love. "Is it my choice?"

Cindy nodded shakily. "Whatever you decide, I'll live with, so long as it's living with you. Please, don't punish me for showing you what's ahead instead of just quietly taking it."

Luna pointed at my lower belly. "And if you were to live with her as her foal? To be loved as a parent would their first child? Would this satisfy?"

Cindy took an uncertain step back away from me before stopping. "If it's what Will wants... If we're still together, I'll... It'll be so lonely, not having your thoughts there beside me. You'll be so exposed and vulnerable! Please, it won't be so bad, not at all. We'll be one magnificent person."

I felt an ear rise without thought. "Didn't you say you weren't doing it on purpose?"

Cindy clenched her teeth. "You don't understand. I've been holding back! When I first arrived you were so scared for your friend. You were so lost and desperate. You needed me as a person, so I stayed separate, pulled myself back, and kept doing so, even though we were so close. Your pattern sung to me. I've wanted to become part of it from the start. I haven't done this on purpose anymore than a sponge soaks up water 'on purpose'."

Neon rolled her eyes. "It's just like Karen said."

"Karen?" Luna looked between Cindy and me. "A choice needs to be made, before it is made for you both. Cindy, if you separate, as we've suggested, would William remain noble, or is that power only gained by your presence?"

Cindy circled around me. "We have to be together. A princess without the 'gift' as it's been called is no princess at all. If I were to become your child, you would only have full access when we were in contact. We would, separate, be duchesses at best. Separate, we are wea--"

Neon suddenly kicked Cindy right in one of her shins. "Stop prattling about being weak! I'll remind you I'm not a princess anymore, and I haven't shriveled up and died."

Luna scowled at Neon. "Please refrain from physical violence in my garden."

I turned to face Cindy. "Being weaker is not the end of the world, if it means I can hug you and hold you close when I want to. If it means we'll be together, but not indivisible. Do you really think I'm being petty for wanting you to be in my life without being lost in it?"

Cindy glanced at my lower belly, then turned to face Neon instead. "You. I want your child, not hers."

Neon blinked and perked up. "What? Mine? Sandra gave me this egg."

Cindy nodded. "She did, sired by Dusk Hope. If I must have my own form, I want it to be one compatible with William. If I take Will's child, we can't be that close. We have shared thoughts enough for me to know what incest is. Give me yours instead."

Neon looked baffled a moment before she began to laugh. "You'd be partly my daughter, you realize, and Dusk and Sandra would be your true ones."

I realized where Cindy was going. She didn't want to just stand beside me. She wanted to be my lover. My wife, probably, if I let her. Did I want that? "Cindy, are you going to get between Sandra and I?"

Cindy shook her head quickly. "What? No! She'd be my mother... anyway. So there will be some oddness in this, but no, I'm not jealous of what's between you two. We're a herd, all of us. I won't breed with Dusk Hope or Sandra, since that would be inappropriate, right?"

Luna put a hoof over her face. "I have lost track of what exactly is being discussed, but it pleases me to hear you seem to be coming to something of a conclusion."

I nodded at Luna, then at Cindy. "Alright, what happens next exactly?"

Cindy tapped her chin. "I will move in, grow it, change it, become it." She gestured over herself. "I will be born like this, and grow as quickly as you feed me, until I'm large enough to take my place beside you all." She shuddered softly. "Controlling a fleshy body on my own will be a little frightening. You won't abandon me, right?"

Neon waved a hoof. "Come off of that. Of course we'll be there for you, Cindy. Like you just finished saying, we are a herd."

Suddenly it seemed all eyes were on me. It was time to make a decision, for better or worse. Would I send Cindy to inhabit that child, my own, or perhaps just merge with her? Why couldn't she just stay the way she was? I got used to it that way, but that didn't seem like much of an option, with what I'd heard. There was no going backwards, only forward, and a few obvious choices awaited me.

Author's Notes:

Which should she choose? A choice must be made. Even the typos can't stop one now.

100 - I'm not the Me from Yesterday

Cindy looked scared and hopeful, the others, more anxious. I could put Cindy in one of the children, giving her life a new direction, maybe better, maybe worse. Would she be the same person?

Of course not. I wouldn't be the same person either. We would both be changed, forever. "That's life."

Luna twitched an ear at my statement. "Pardon?"

I moved to stand beside Cindy. "That's life. Cindy has been extraordinarily kind. The others casually merged with their host ages ago, never announcing what they were doing. It's been written off as part of the craziness that the infection causes. Cindy, I think you're inflating this."

Cindy turned to face me, wringing her fingers nervously. "How do you mean?"

I put my hands on her shoulders. "I'm saying we're already together. You went slowly out of fear and compassion, but that changed things. Instead of either of us being lost in the soup, we've taken snatches of the other, made it part of ourselves. I am you, Cindy."

Cindy cracked a smile gently. "I am you. Your thoughts are familiar and wonderful."

I leaned in and nuzzled at her gently. "Even if you were pulled out to somewhere else, we would be one. Silly girl, we already merged. The eyes were probably the most obvious sign of that."

Cindy tilted her head one way and then the other. "Are you saying there would be no difference if we came together completely?"

I shrugged. "I doubt there'd be no difference, but that's life. We change. I am not the person who entered this situation. I'm not even the guy who finished High School those years ago, or the one that scored the job that saw the end of the world as I knew it. The world itself isn't the same one. We've been staring at this idea of change being death."

Neon snorted softly, then looked at Luna. "By the way, the power inside of me, the 'princesshood'. She's been mostly good."

Luna nodded, but looked distracted at the exchange between Cindy and I. Cindy wrapped her arms around me and squeezed tightly. "Does that mean you want to come together, and make one amazing whole?"

I stroked over Cindy's ears with a hand as I smiled at her. "Silly girl, I'm telling you we already did that. I'm already part-pattern, and you are part-human, and we're both better than where we were before."

Cindy looked excited, but confused. Her ears fell as confusion became fear. "That's... That's good, I think, but what do we do now then? Will we always be like this? I'm not... I've never heard of two merged patterns living side by side, instead of as one whole."

I lifted her chin and nibbled along her snout slowly, my multiple tongues escaping to caress across her flesh as I gazed into her eyes. "We'll be the first then. Take that body, but we're not splitting. We can't split. You're already a part of me, and I'm already part of you. When you're born, we'll just be able to look each other in the eyes and embrace properly, for real."

Her body warmed with emotions and I could feel her mind exploding with both fear and building joy. "We will be the first. Twins, identical at a glance, but subtly different on the inside." She glanced away a moment. "You understand we won't have our full power unless we're in contact."

I grabbed for one of her hands and squeezed it gently. "Then we'll have plenty of excuses to be close. Besides, you're guessing. You might be wrong. You're in here." I tapped at my own head. "I'm in there." I tapped her head gently, turning into a gentle petting. "You were trying so hard to avoid merging, but we're already there."

Neon tapped at a cobblestone with a hoof. "I don't assume to understand most of what you're talking about, but if I grasped my part, Cindy's hopping inside of me and she's going to make me explode?"

Cindy blinked at Neon. "Gosh no. You'll just feel the urge to lay that egg, and it'll mature quickly. Once I'm out, I'll need your help, or--"

Luna waved a hoof. "I apologize, this is very important, but I wasn't expecting it and I do have other affairs. It sounds like you've come to a decision, all that is left is doing it?"

I squeezed Cindy's hand gently and walked her over to Neon. "Sorry for crowding up your garden with this. How long will this take, Cindy?"

Cindy started to approach Neon and hesitated as fear began to become dominant again. "Cindy, I'm in there. Just ask yourself what I'd do."

She closed her eyes a moment, then nodded back at me. "You'd be scared, but do it anyway." Then a smile overtook her face. "You are with me, and soon we'll be together, physically." The fear in her seemed pushed aside for the moment, and she leaned in on Neon, going in for a kiss. Neon drew back at first, but lip contact wasn't needed. Cindy kissed Neon on the belly instead, and Neon collapsed with a loud moan. Cindy's form faded into a bright spray of reds and oranges that flowed powerfully into Neon, parting her nethers to fill her already egg-filled womb and overwhelm the egg that was so young.

Neon rolled onto her back, panting as her hooves cradled her swollen looking belly. "If... that's what it feels like when I surprise someone, I don't see why people get so upset about it." She slowly rolled upright, sluggish and bloated. "Can we wake up now? I want to get this over with."

Luna smiled gently. "You may. I'm glad this has been resolved." She didn't look quite sure of exactly what was resolved or how. "I look forward to seeing you both back here. There are other things to discuss, later, I imagine."

We awoke. It was dark and we were on a soft surface. It was home, we were on the bed. Neon was beside me, already climbing off the bed. Sandra perked up from the other large bed. Dust Kicker and Hope were soon to awaken as well. Hope flicked the lights on. "You're back. Is... what happened?"

My balance felt off, and the reason for it and Hope's confusion was easily discovered. Running my hands over my shoulders, I had no second head, just the one a person would expect to have. I didn't hear Cindy's voice, or feel the caress of her thoughts against my own, and a tear welled up in my eyes unwillingly. Had I been wrong? Was this another change? I realized in that moment that I was feeling exactly what Cindy feared. We really had merged. I was not who I was before.

Neon grunted and sank to the floor. "She's working faster than I expected..."

Eyes turned to her, gawking at her swollen belly and her pained noises. Dust hopped to the floor. "Someone tell us what's going on, now!"

I half-fell from bed. Was I smaller? If it was, it wasn't by much. "Dust, everyone, Neon's laying her egg. The egg's Cindy."

Sandra colored and hurried over to Hope. She began whispering hurriedly in his ear, likely catching him up on what exactly happened and where. "W-what?! Doesn't that mean I'm Cindy's... dad now?"

Neon grunted and wriggled. "Oh sure... ignore the woman giving birth here... No big deal..." She hissed as she struggled, the egg starting to peek from her, eager to escape her body it seemed.

Dust moved to Neon's side and gently set a hoof on her rounded belly and whispered soft encouragements. "You're doing fine, go on. A big, tough mare like you? This isn't a problem for you. You can handle this."

Sandra spoke with Karen's voice, "Is Neon alright? Sandra, bring me closer!" She obliged, rising up and moving to curl partially around Neon. Neon wasn't alone anymore, and looked more relaxed for the company as she huffed and puffed. The egg was approaching its widest point, stretching her wide as she gave a keen howl.

Hope crashed beside me. "Are you alright?"

All the madness, and he asked me if I was alright. I put a hoof over Hope and drew him close, squeezing him. "No, but I will be. How are you holding up? You're going to be a father."

Hope's ears pinned. "But it'll be Cindy, right? She doesn't need raising or anything. She's more of my mother than my daughter."

With a final loud groaning and a full-body tremble, Neon pushed the egg free of herself and collapsed in a panting pile, held comfortingly by Sandra. Dust Kicker carefully retrieved the fallen egg and smiled. "Looks healthy and intact. You did a good job."

I gazed at the egg, imagining Cindy within, alone and scared. I was a part of her, as she was a part of me, but she was still in the dark, physically isolated. I rose to my hooves. "Hope, Cindy will want your company, as a parent, and family." I approached the egg, my tongues starting to wave and dance. "Sandra, Hope, as her parents, may I borrow some?"

Hope quickly bobbed his head. Sandra's was a little slower coming, but without question. I took the power from them with slow licks, leaving my tongues throbbing with power. I wrapped them around the egg and the egg jumped on contact. Did she feel my presence close by? Good. I cradled her tightly in that wet embrace and fed her the borrowed power. I could feel the egg becoming warmer and warmer. She was using that power, just as I hoped she would. I ran out of the borrowed energy and began giving my own, and still she grew and developed.

Dust Kicker put a hoof on her chest. "Go on, I'm part of this herd too." Her energy was taken with a lick across the snout and added to the effort. We were all tired, but the egg still had growing to do.

With a dazzling flash, Crystal appeared. "I'm sorry for intruding on your bedroom of all places, but ev... What happened?!" She was gawking at me and my lack of two heads. "Are you alright?!" She began to dance in place a little. "I thought something felt off, but this!"

I reached for her with a tongue. "We need more power, please. It'll be tiring, but you won't be hurt."

Crystal shrank back in surprise, but quickly righted herself. "Oh, of course, if it'll help." Probably not the way she thought it might, but I took it anyway. Power flowed from her to me, then to the egg. The only pony in the room she hadn't been fed from was Neon, but she already gave a most painful contribution to the process. The egg quivered and pulsed in my grip. It didn't hatch immediately, but I knew... I knew for certain that Cindy had felt all of us, and she was happy. She could stand a little longer before reaching us, and it would only be a little longer. I collapsed with the others. We were one huge pony pile around that egg. She wasn't yet born, but she was already welcomed to the herd. She would like that.

Author's Notes:

What is death? It could be argued every time you wake up, your old self is dead. Do you truly remember the thoughts as they tumbled through your head even earlier in the same day at times? Life is death. Life is change. True death is when the change ends.

Does that mean typos are a sign of life?

101 - I am Trapped

I did as William asked, even as doubt clawed at me. Had I always known what doubt was? I poured into Neon and thought back to simpler times. When I was first 'born' I was a brilliant color among several others. I thought I was prettiest. No... No, that's not true. I'm romanticizing. At the time...

I was inside Neon. It was safe and warm, but dark, and alone. I could feel Neon distantly, but it was mostly alone. Just me and my thoughts.

I was just existing. It's hard to even imagine anymore. I was bright because I was bright. I was colorful because that is what I was. I neither wanted nor avoided merging or being fed from, they were just things that happened. They were 'life' and I lived it without knowledge that they were happening, let alone a concept of whether one was good or bad. I filled in the idea of good or bad myself when I thought back to it all. I wanted to merge. I wanted to avoid being fed from. One was good, one was bad.

But that's a lie. It was just there. I didn't want to merge. I simply did. If I bumped against another pattern, I would have become a larger one with it, and we'd fly off for it to happen again. No thought, just how it worked. So why did I break away? I should have arrived in William, touched his pattern, and immediately became part of it, making a new, larger, whole.

It was the first moment of my existence, at least, that I knew as existing. I was in a dark place, with a pattern closeby. I could merge with it. I was going to, it felt natural to do, but... I heard it. I heard his thoughts, full of worry and fear, not for himself, but a friend. My first decision in life was to not do what came naturally. I didn't merge with him. I should have, but I didn't. I held back, watched, learned, and grew, alone.

I started to have my own thoughts. I learned how to control the power that made us up, and made me up all the more. I stopped existing just to exist. I existed to live. I wanted to greet this person I'd been so close to but so far away from, and I reached to escape.

He was so surprised and horrified when I first appeared, but he would learn to accept me. I was Cindy, a name I made up. I was not Cindy before then. I used to just be energy. Energy does not need names, or purpose. I had both. I was more, and less, than I used to be. I fooled myself, to an extant. I thought I was just part of William, and why wouldn't I be? I could have been, if I'd just done what came natural and didn't have a thought before than. I hesitated, and lost that chance forever.

It suddenly became cooler, and even the distant presence of Neon was gone. I was laid. It was cold, and I was alone, so alone. I didn't like it at all. It was painful to think about, but I tried to have faith. William wouldn't leave me alone. William would do everything in her power to see me through this difficult part.

There was a moment of dark solitude before I felt William. She was everywhere. She was enfolding me with brilliant bands of love that carried those vibrant markers of the rest of the herd. I saw Sandra's colors, Dust Kicker, and Dusk Hope. Crystal's colors surprised me, but I welcomed them all with a mental smile. The warmth of their energy filled my still maturing form as I grew and became stronger for it. I felt almost alive, which is a curious thing to think. I wasn't quite ready to break out of the egg, but I was so much closer than before, and seeing all their colors... I wasn't alone. I was loved, and they were all so close to me.

I wondered at the other patterns, the other princesses. Not Neon, of course. She had a different kind of pattern. Parasites don't bond on contact, they draw energy, like a sponge, and strengthen their own pattern, not merging with another. Neon was lucky she wasn't hurt by it, thinking on it, and maybe some were, and just got sick and died on 'infection'. Maybe that's why the tongued ponies are rare. Only the ones that didn't do that survived.

Her story must be similar to mine. She gained thoughts by being close to Neon. She learned what a thought was, and what an emotion was, and then to have her own. When she emerged, she had a name for herself as well, Karen. I wondered if she remembered the time when she had neither of those things. We were both just energy once. I should... I should try to talk to her more, and maybe we could be special friends to one another. The rivalry over what we were is... It's stupid. We had no thoughts back then. It doesn't matter if she was a parasite. It doesn't matter what spectrum of color I inhabited. We are closer to true sisters than anyone else in this world.

I didn't like not hearing William's thoughts. Even the simple ones were nice to have, and even the simple ones were denied me. Maybe... I reached out as I had before, letting my thoughts echo loudly in the area, ~Can anyone hear me?~

Karen replied, ~We're trying to sleep.~

Something bumped gently, then William's thoughts came, and they were a relief to feel. ~No, it's alright to wake us right now. You're our child.~

I didn't like the title. It had too many meanings. ~I am your equal, and when I get out of here, I want to be more than that. Don't call me your child. Maybe I can be Sandra and Hope's child. This body belonged to them. Do they know?~

~I do.~ Sandra. She felt tired. ~I'm not sure how to feel about it. When Karen gave the egg away, I suppose I lost 'dibs' over it, but it was my child... At least it was too young to have much yet, still...~

William's thoughts were warm and supportive. ~Cindy has become a part of what there was, it's in her nature. Nothing was destroyed.~

Have I? I supposed it was true. When I flowed into this body, I took it all into myself as I claimed it. Whatever developing mind there was, it was part of me now, just like I would have been part of William, if I'd just done what I should have done when I first appeared. We were one thing, indivisible. I was already changing in ways that could never be taken back. Life was funny that way, killing us so often, but we continue living.

Sandra's thoughts felt a little less sad and conflicted. ~I'll work with that. Sorry for being a downer. Are you alright, Cindy?~

~Hearing all of you, yes. I am now.~ I felt far less lonely, even if I wanted to physically touch them. It wasn't quite time yet. Fatigue swamped over me. Broadcasting was a lot of effort for the small body. I slept.

I awoke to the warm bath of energy. Was William feeding me again? It felt like her. How long had I been asleep? None of that mattered as much as the fact that I felt ready. My legs kicked and my arms reached. I had a body. I had a body and it felt ready. I couldn't reach very far. I could barely kick. The egg was too small!

I wriggled and struggled to get enough room. I was ready! I wanted to move. I wanted to stretch. I felt trapped. Panic ebbed a moment as I remembered I hadn't forgotten my tricks. The egg was thrown away in all directions as I created a shield around myself, then I fell to the bed just in front of William. She looked so large! But she wasn't larger. I was tiny. I fell over on still immature legs and wriggled around, but I laughed. I was alive!

Will gently ran a hoof over my entire form. "Sandra, I think it's important that you feed her."

Sandra perked her ears from her bed and quickly stepped over. "Why is that? You have teats just like I do."

Will pointed at Sandra with a finger. "She's your daughter. She will feed a lot, I should warn. She doesn't plan to remain a tiny infant for long."

I had forgotten, but with Will's words, I remembered. I wanted to get larger faster, but I couldn't do much yet. My body was so tiny and weak. I was mostly helpless. Weren't ponies supposed to be stronger at birth? But I wasn't a pony, was I? I also didn't do it the normal way, feeding from Will's borrowed energy.

Sandra climbed up on the bed beside Will and rolled to her side. Her strong tongues wrapped around me and lifted me up. The sweet smell of milk filled my senses as she put me down by her crotch. I knew nothing at that point other than the maddening need to get at a nipple, and I did, and I drank. I drank deep and eagerly. Sandra squirmed and blushed as she fed me. "Is it supposed to feel that... good when they do that? I shouldn't feel that good feeding my baby." I was her baby. It felt nice to hear her say that.

My thoughts turned internal as the milk filled my belly and I put it to work. I strengthened my arms and fingers with it, letting me take ahold of the breast and keep it in place. I began to grow all over. I was getting stronger and stronger. The milk was better than the wash of energy. It had physical things, and I was a physical body. I needed it. I needed it to grow. Sandra ran out quickly, but she had another nipple, and I switched to it, wanting to grow more.

There was only so much energy and mass held in her breasts at a time. I was larger, but I was still clearly a baby, a little foal. Still, I could stand up and smile at them both. I felt much better. "Thank you, Mom."

Sandra flushed anew. "Oh gosh. I didn't expect to be called Mom today." She wrapped her hooves around me and squeezed me tightly. "Are you alright?"

I nuzzled against her gently. "I'm still so small, but I'm fine. I... I'm me."

William let out a soft sigh. "You are you, and I am me, but we are also a bit of each other." She reached and gently stroked along my spine. "Focus on growing. I want to get a real hug out of you."

A real hug sounded amazing just then. I nodded towards William and smiled. "This is quite frightening... but I'm glad I didn't."

Sandra perked an ear. "Didn't what?"

I pointed at William. "Didn't do what came naturally to me."

William nodded in agreement. "You made a very simple decision, and it changed the world, or at least us. We're both more complex and, I think, wonderful people for that choice."

~Karen? I want to talk to you.~

Sandra twitched as Karen took over. "What? You want to gloat about what you did?"

I shook my head slowly. "No. I want to say sorry. There's nothing wrong with you. In fact, I think we're more alike than not."

Sandra/Karen twitched her ears. "Is that so?" She didn't sound convinced, and she withdrew into Sandra, but she didn't sound angry either. It was a start. We had time to work it out.

Author's Notes:

A chapter from Cindy's PoV, because it felt needed. A very thoughtful chapter with dreamy typos.

I hope you like it, despite its lack of thrilling action.

102 - I am Me

Cindy quickly regained control and power, and began to follow after me, until she got her own urges. She was still not complete, and got hungry often. She tried carrying food with her, but she ate more than she could easily carry, and ended up spending some time by the warehouse, devouring her way to maturity, and worrying the people in charge of watching the supplies. If she wasn't so recognizable, they'd probably have chased her away, even if we both had one head now, instead of being a single two headed creature.

Feeling the need to repay for what our herd was taking, Dust Kicker, Neon, Sandra, and I spent time out in the fields, helping to tend to the crops and gently encouraging them with our magic to replace the devoured mass that Cindy was taking in.

Hope didn't have the earth magic, so he spent time with other unicorns, showing them how to use their magic better and proving quite competent in the task of teaching. He was patient and kind and would always find a way to break down the steps into something the student could eventually grasp. Their thanks seemed to mean a lot to him, and it was nice seeing him shine.

Sandra and Hope were adjusting to being parents. The part of Cindy that recognized them as mother and father seemed to grow stronger as she became larger, and many days began with them each getting a strong hug before she trotted off, and ending with goodnight kisses and a whispered, 'Love you, Mom' and 'Love you, Dad'. Despite being married in our own way, Cindy saw no issue at all with seeing me as a sexual target with Sandra as a platonic relation. Her hugs and snuggles with me clearly had more sensual undertones, and she promised she'd be mature and ready soon.

I asked Sandra about it while we were out working. "Does it bother you? I mean, Cindy. The way she treats us differently?"

Sandra shook her head a little. "It's weird, like everything else about her, when you get down to it. She never really wanted me before, except as part of you, so I suppose that hasn't changed much, besides... She's my kid. It'd be more creepy for me to think that kind of thing about her." She raised a brow at me. "The weirder part is the idea of my kid wants to fuck the hell out of my theoretical husband.... wife. Fuck, everything's complicated lately."

Neon poked through some stalks of corn. "Well I'm the one left out in this. From what I gather, most of the herd's gone the way of breeding. I don't want to be behind even Dust Kicker. Being last is not my style."

Dust Kicker snorted from two rows over. Her hearing seemed quite good when it involved gossip about her. "You're already too late for that."

Neon gasped dramatically and spun towards her. "You didn't? When?! You let that man-child climb on you when you were in heat?"

Dust Kicker bared her teeth at Neon. "He is not a man-child. He is a wonderful person who has done incredible things. He is also my stallion."

Sandra clopped her forehooves together. "This is wonderful! Why didn't you tell us?"

Dust glared at Neon before looking at Sandra and me. "It's not a public thing. I felt the itch, and we had a discussion about it, like adults should do. We decided we wanted a foal, and we did it. He was a perfect gentleman."

Neon burst into laughter. "You have to tell us more than that! Give us the dirty little details."

Dust stormed at Neon, nostrils flaring with anger. "I'll give you a black eye if you don't cut that out!"

Neon held up her hooves. "We're not wandering the wilderness anymore. They have laws here, like not punching people."

I nodded. "She's right, but she's also right. Stop harassing Dust Kicker." I wrapped Dust Kicker in magic and gently floated her to my side, where I hugged her with a single leg. "I'm very happy for you both! We'll help you when the time comes, and afterwards. We're a herd, right?"

Dust seemed to relax under my hug and gave a little nod. "Yes... please. I want to do everything right. I want to be a perfect mother."

Sandra sighed gently. "We can't be a perfect anything. We'll be a good family though. That'll be good enough." She cracked a lopsided grin. "Heck, these are far from perfect times, but they're becoming good ones too."

I memory tugged at me. "Sandra? What about our child? Where'd you hide it?"

Sandra flushed intensely. "I gave it to Crystal."

No sooner said than summoned, Crystal appeared brightly with a hopeful smile. This had gone on long enough. I gently released Dust and plucked Crystal off the ground in my magic. She squawked in surprise as she drifted up to me. "Crystal, do you love me."

Crystal turned red quickly. "I... yes?" Her hooves kicked weakly in the air. "Are you upset with me?"

I turned Crystal towards the others. "Are you aware I'm in a herd now?"

Crystal sagged in my grip. "Is this your way of saying there's no room for me now?"

I could feel her shudder in my mental grip. She was ready to start crying. "No, I didn't pick you up to tell you that, Crystal. What I'm saying is that trying to get to me means getting to everyone here, including Hope and Cindy."

Neon trotted up and looked Crystal over curiously. "I've never seen a pony quite like you before. Are you the only one?"

Crystal smiled. "Only one I've ever seen. My name's Crystal, kind of straight forward, yeah?"

Neon held up a hoof. "I'm Neon, also straight forward."

They met hooves with a solid clop, then I set Crystal down. Sandra cleared her throat. "Sorry to interrupt, but where did you put my egg, Crystal? It's alright, right?"

Crystal nodded quickly. "It's in my little nest. I sleep beside it to keep it warm. As far as I can tell, it's fine. I can even feel something moving around in there sometimes."

Sandra's face shone with radiant joy, then a little guilt. "Can... I see it?"

Crystal tilted her head. "Of course you can. It is your egg... I was just egg-sitting, or however that term goes." She vanished, only to reappear a moment later with the egg resting between her legs as she sat on her haunches. "Here we are."

Sandra hurried up and nuzzled the egg gently, sniffing at it and closing her eyes. "Oh my god... It... It smells like my child." She gently pulled the egg away from Crystal and began to snuggle it, becoming lost to the rest of us. I think she was imprinting on it all over again.

I reached to gently pet Crystal over her mane and ears. "Thank you, for watching over our first foal. You didn't have to, but you did, like a good friend."

Crystal pointed at my lower belly. "I... hope as more than just a friend?"

I glanced back there, at the child Crystal put in me, who almost became Cindy. I would surely start showing soon. I didn't have the advantage of egg-laying to make the process any easier. "You have to talk with everyone, make friends."

Neon slid up behind Crystal and threw a leg over her. "You seem like a nice mare. I'm sure we can have fun together."

Sandra waved without looking up from her egg. "You already have my vote of confidence, Crystal. You were the only reason we got here today, even if a lot of people don't know that or forgot."

Dust Kicker looked up at me. "I don't know her. Can you tell me about her, and how she relates to you?"

I nudged Dust Kicker towards Crystal. "Why not ask her?"

Crystal smiled nervously. "Hello. I'm Crystal, you know that. I once ruled over a huge herd of feral ponies, and taught them to farm instead of hunting for people. My herd became the template for all American ponies, and I worked with them, that is, Sandra, William, and Dusk Hope. We brought peace and stability. It was hard work, but we did it, and I'm proud to have been part of that."

Dust tilted her head one way, then the other. "Seriously? Why aren't they giving you the Queen's treatment?! Where are you living?"

Crystal directed out of the city. "I still live in the original herd's caverns... It's quiet now. I'm the only one there."

Dust kicked the ground with an angry look. "Unacceptable!" She wheeled towards me. "We're taking her with us. Even if she doesn't join the herd, the building has plenty of room for her. She's a national hero, she should be treated like one."

I nodded in agreement. "Sounds like we're in agreement. Crystal, will you come with us?"

Crystal broke into a giddy grin that quickly became a more tempered one. "It would be a pleasure. Let me gather my things." She vanished in a sparkle.

Neon looked to me. "Do you think she'll 'play'?"

I knew exactly what Neon meant by that. "Ask her first, politely. If you surprise her with it, she'll probably freak out. She identifies as a male, sexually, even if she accepts the female identity."

Neon snorted. "She is clearly a mare, and a fine one at that. Did you see that flank? Mmm. and I love the way her pelt shimmers. I want to hold her down and show her how musical I could make her throat as I made her sing with delight."

She hadn't noticed the flash behind her. Crystal was a dark red color. She heard far too much. Neon noticed the stammering and turned to see her. They looked at each other a moment before Neon shrugged. "I don't take it back." She reared up on her hind legs and spread her forehooves. "Give me a chance and I'll show you a good time, as herd sisters."

Crystal gave an uncertain nod, glancing at the rest of us with building embarrassment.

I pointed at Neon. "She may be loud, but she's being honest. There's no shame in playing with herd members."

Crystal went darker and sank to the ground. I gently pet over her raging cheeks. "I know what you're feeling right now, but we are what we are. Try it, if you don't like it, then at least you know."

She said something, but it was so quiet I couldn't hear it. I decided for another tactic. ~Crystal, you can hear me, can't you?"

Crystal looked up at me, but didn't reply.

~Crystal, you're a wonderful pony. You will not be thought less of for trying it, or for liking it, or for not liking it. Do what you want to do. Neon made an offer, do it or don't do it because you want to or don't want to. None of the rest of us will think less of you either way. I think you may enjoy it, a lot possibly.~

Crystal gave a slow and shaking nod before she stood up and took a slow breath. As she let it out, some of the color returned to normal. "I will... consider your offer. I spent so much time warding off lust-addled ferals that wanted nothing more than to soothe the ache in their balls by shoving themselves into any mare that would stand still for them. I... only did 'it' once as a pony, and it was with William."

Neon rubbed up against her side. "Well I'm not feral, I just think you're damn sexy, and you want to join our herd, so that makes you fair game."

Perhaps it would become a good friendship. At least it'd keep Neon from focusing on tormenting Dust Kicker, or so I hoped.

Author's Notes:

The herd develops as Cindy grows as quickly as she can.

Senpai William, you will be mine, you and your delicious typos.

103 - We are Bond (clop)

It was time. I felt it in every bone of my body. My body. It still felt amazing to think about. I looked in the mirror and did slow turns on my hooves, admiring my largely-pink form. I had grown quickly, just as I wanted to. I didn't want to spend time as a foal, so I didn't. I had things to do, things no foal had business doing.

I worried about William and his view of me for a moment. He accepted the look of the parasites, but I knew it wasn't his favorite thing. The way the mouth opened wide in one too many ways like that, it bothered something not entirely thinking in him, even if he tried to ignore it so hard, to be a good person. I really shouldn't be calling him a he, hmm. I ran my fingers along my snout as I suppressed the pattern of the parasite within me. My lower jaw fused together and my teeth became that of a normal pony. I reduced myself to one tongue, but I left it long and able. One tongue would be more than enough.

A thought sent a shudder through me. We weren't identical. We really were becoming different people. I took a slow breath and brushed out some of the fur around my belly. He would love the way I looked, and we would find a new bond, one that didn't need the same body, or exact copies. As the ache of my self-inflicted modification lessened to that of a dull throb, I spread my wings and took to the sky to find him.

Our coloration made finding us in a crowd easy. Being still larger than most and oddly shaped was also a bonus. There she was, giving rides to a few local foals and smiling. She was clearly having a good time playing horse for them. I landed nearby but watched for a moment, rather than crashing their little party. That was, perhaps, a mistake.

A moment later I had a crowd of small human and pony foals, hoping I would give rides as well, and why wouldn't I? We were still so very close in appearance, what one offered, the other surely would as easily. I did. I lowered myself to the ground and let several clamber up before rising back to my hooves. With the passengers, I trotted up to William. "Will, when are you done here?"

William smiled at me, it made me happy to see it. "Hey there, Cindy. We're just playing around. Did you need anything?"

I glanced back at my squealing payload before looking back at William. To keep them happy, I circled around William, keeping the pace up. "I need you. I want to be together, today. Dinner, talking, more. Can we?"

The foals exploded into theory and accusations of what we were up to. Some began to sing songs of marriage while others postulated that we obviously were already married. I didn't care about any of them, at least, not after William put her hands on my snout and rubbed it so gently. When she kissed me, nothing else at all mattered. It was so brief, but felt forever. "Alright kids, we have to go." Her words earned a chorus of awws from our riders, but they were well-behaved, mostly.

Soon we were free of our passengers, and trotted off together. William was looking at me, but I couldn't tell exactly what she was feeling, and that worried me. "Everything alright?"

She bumped her heavy frame against mine. "With you here? Yes." She wrapped an arm around me, and I quickly returned the gesture. Our tails brushed against one another, then gently twined as well. "It's been a week. I'm just getting used to the idea of being alone in my head, even if you are in here, nominally. You've shaped me, but now you're you, and I am me. We're our own things."

I felt somewhat relieved to hear her worry about the same things that bothered me and gently brushed up against her. "I am me, and you are you, but we..." I leaned in closer. "We are still a thing. William, do you love me?"

William went still suddenly. Her ears perked up and her nose darkened. "I... of course, I mean..."

She was confused. I could see it. She wanted to say yes, but there was something in the way. I reached for her higher belly and gently rubbed across it. "Are you thinking about me like a foal? I'm not your foal. I'm your other half, literally. I don't want the love of a parent, not from you. Sandra and Hope can give that."

We walked together in a slightly awkward silence until we reached our home. I had a room to myself, even if I often slept with all the others, but I led her there that day. She had to have known what I wanted from her, and what walking into my room meant, and she accepted it. She wanted it to work, even if some of her was confused. I pushed the door shut behind us with my magic, then circled her, no longer embraced. "Today, I want us to become full and proper lovers. When we were one, we couldn't be and felt no need. Every time we loved someone, we both did, together, and it was... good, but now, I want you, all to myself. Not forever..." I smiled gently. "Just this evening."

She noticed. "Your mouth! What happened?" She still had the parasite's jaws, and the three tongues. Had I made a mistake?

I decided to be straightforward. I flashed my flat teeth and extended my one tongue, long enough to reach for one of her nipples and flick across it. She tasted of something sweet. "Do you like it?"

She stiffened at the caress of my tongue and squirmed in place as I swirled that one long tongue around the nipple in circles. "Mmmm, it's... You're very pretty. I didn't... know you could do that." Was that jealousy I heard?

I put my hands at her cheeks. "Do you want it as well? I didn't mean to be better than you, or worse." My romantic mood felt rattled. "I'm not used to... this." She heard my worry, thankfully.

She leaned in close and hugged me warmly. "Cindy, it's alright. I... think I would rather have a normal mouth too. Can you do that for me?" I nodded quickly and gently made that a reality while caressing her snout, but any change that involved bone was sure to hurt, and I didn't stop petting and holding until I was sure that horrible pain had passed that I had felt only half an hour before. "Now we're twins again."

I smiled at her words. "Twins don't do what I want to do... Do you want to do it too?"

She pulled back a little. "Tell me exactly what you want to do."

This confused me. Was it not obvious? I turned to the side and gestured down at my cock, still stiffening into the air. Every pulse of my excited heart made it longer and readier. "I want to make love to you. I want to mount you, and be mounted. I want to... be your lover, in every way."

She flushed, but there was no ambiguity anymore. Her own member fell from her sheath and I felt a thrill surge through me. We were going to do it. I pointed to the ground. "Lay down." She looked curious, and did as I asked, slowly sinking to her belly. I rolled her to her side carefully, then slid in beside her, pressing our pony bellies together and starting to grind against her. Our shafts rubbed up and down along one another. A dim memory tickled at me as I felt our furry balls run delightfully in a thrilling caress against each other. Our balls were touching. That meant something. As a shudder ran through me, I decided it meant we were having a good time. I wanted her. The stallion in me wanted her badly.

Perhaps she was feeling the same way, because she rocked against me with the same anxiousness, grinding our slick shafts through the warm and soft fur of the other's belly. We could have gone on grinding to completion, but I didn't want that. I rolled upright and so did she without my asking. I moved around her quickly and mounted her, but I didn't try to enter her, yet. I nibbled and kissed along one of her shoulders up to her neck and nuzzled into it. "I love you, William. I love you in a way I've never loved anything before."

I felt her tail lift out of the way as she arched her back. She was ready to be mounted. "I love you too, Cindy, but you're making talking really hard." She pressed back against me. "Let's talk a different way."

I shivered a little. I was all too happy to talk that way. I hugged her with my legs as I worked my stiffness to her pouting lips. They twitched and winked excitedly, rubbing her clit against the head of my member before I could work it into her, quenching the hot steel in her furnace. I couldn't hold back anymore. I surrendered to the urge to breed and my rear hips began to thrust forward, pistoning into her in smooth gyrations that made us both moan with delight. Our voices were so alike, I realized, though mine sounded different from my perspective, as hers must have to her.

I wrapped my magic around her neglected pole and began to stroke it in time with my quickly rocked member, taking it along for the ride as I drove into her and stoked that fire inside of her. She grunted and pushed back with equal vigor. I felt her magic on my tail, gently tugging at it as we crashed together. She spasmed with delight beneath me, and my balls lifted. They wanted to unload into her, but I casually denied them. I wanted to make her squirm much more before we were done.

My hands wrapped around her from behind and I cupped her breasts, trapping her nipples between two fingers of either hand as I lifted and caressed those wonderful curves. She sang for me. The song had no words, but every tone was perfect. Every noise was one I helped to make, and I began to learn how to play her just right. By the time she had fluttered so delightfully around me for the fourth time, the urge to seed her was becoming overwhelming.

I knew it wouldn't make a foal. She was already carrying, and becoming round, but it didn't matter. It was about our intimacy. It was about our bond. I pulled her back tightly and let it go. My shaft jumped powerfully inside her tight passage and began to unleash torrents of my seed into her. I cried out with an almost delirious cry. My grip on her faltered. That moment, it was too intense. I could only ride it out on top of her, shuddering from my hooves up to my flicking ears. She had me, helpless and limp.

She was barely in better condition. She sank slowly beneath me until we were both sitting, together. I was buried in her warmth, and she was... laying on the wet spot I'd helped her make. I blushed with embarrassment, but she laughed. "Next time, you get the wet spot."

Author's Notes:

Cindy claims William as a lover, officially, but, perhaps more profoundly, establishes herself as an individual. Her thoughts are not William's, even if they share many things. Their typos are their own.

I hope I haven't made anyone too sad with them choosing to go to mostly-not-tatzl. Neon and Sandra pull off the look so much better!

104 - Looking into the Mirror

I kissed William and Cindy on the cheek before the two walked off to a day's work on the field. It was strange seeing them separate, as two completely unique and independent beings, but still so strongly tied together. They rarely had their hands apart, and they were so affectionate, It... well, alright, so I was a bit jealous. They didn't just want each other, they needed one another. That's not to say I was being neglected, mind you.

Being with the two together was... Well, I couldn't complain. They double teamed as if they had one mind. They barely needed to talk, they'd just pin you between them and get to work, and it worked for so many things. They'd make dinner for you, snuggle with you while watching a performance, or make love from more angles than you thought you had at once and leave you panting and delirious. They were good and wonderful people, and tried their best to be great mates, and they were.

So why did I feel jealous? Well, for one, Karen was stuck inside me. When she talked, I was shoved aside. When she wanted to move, I was shoved aside. I was tired of my partner shoving so often, especially while watching William and Cindy become life partners in the most literal meanings. I mean, I'm wasn't... angry at Karen. She wasn't trying to hurt me, or to be rude. She didn't have a lot of other options. I bet she was just as annoyed that she had to push out from underneath me before she could do anything. It wasn't an ideal situation for either of us.

She loved Neon fiercely, and it bled all over me. Watching Neon, I would begin to grow more and more aroused. The strength of her legs, the width of her hips, the wag of her tongues. Everything about her right down to the bright colors she would display after feeding and the aggressive way she came on to people, and myself. I found myself wanting to have a true child with her. Sure, I had given her an egg, but the egg was mine. Mine and Dusk's, to be honest. It didn't belong to Neon at all. Neon felt no tie to Cindy, even as Cindy looked to me and Hope as her biological parents.

Did I mention how strange it is being worked over by someone who calls you mom with the next breath? She never actually breeds, with me that is, but it doesn't seem to slow her down from putting every other part of her body to work when she's in the mood or she detects I am. She does the same thing for Hope. She'll call him daddy even as she strokes him off. It's more than a little weird, but nobody's hurt by it. Now that I thought about it, maybe I should just tell her. She's not a child, even if she is new to a lot of things. She could learn.

I was getting distracted. I focused on the image in the mirror and regarded myself. I was a well-built earth pony, with the influence of the 'parasite' on full display. My tail was thick and long, not at all like a horse's, instead more like a great reptile, though it was furry and soft. I had the bright colors that Neon once had exclusive rights to. My tongues were long and skilled with practice, and my jaw opened to reveal three sets of sharp teeth, even though I didn't feel any particularly strong need for meat.

"What are you looking at?" I seemingly asked myself. Karen was awake.

"I was thinking you, and I, deserved our own bodies."

"Am I being that annoying?"

I sighed and turned away from the mirror. "You've been very polite, all things considered, but we're still two brains with one body. That's a lot of sharing."

Karen didn't seem to default to mental speech nearly as often as Cindy did. She talked through me. Her voice was a little different than mine, but it was still mine. "I'm sorry if I've been bothering you, but it was you that stole me from Neon. What do you want to do about it?"

That was the big question. "Well... You could do what Cindy did?"

"What, exactly, did Cindy do? Besides suddenly become a foal and grow up faster than bamboo?"

How did she know about bamboo? I put the question aside. "She moved herself into one of our children, then grew up."

Karen seemed to shudder inside of me. "Ugh. She absorbed a pattern. It's what her 'kind' does. Look, I don't want to destroy someone that way. Doesn't the baby deserve to have its own life?"

I hadn't thought about it. "Is that why she calls me and Hope her mom and dad? Still, don't you want a body of your own, to pounce Neon in?"

The idea seemed to appeal to her. I could feel her interest build. "Well, yes... but I would want my own body, not to steal someone else's. We should make our own."

I raised a brow as I looked back in that mirror so she could see my expression. "You can't just 'make' a body."

"Why not?"

Why not? I wasn't sure how to approach that at first. "The only way I have to make bodies is sex, and that makes bodies with minds and souls, not empty bodies. You can't just put the parts together like a machine." I frowned a little. "Unless you want a machine?"

"Define machine."

Ugh. I stepped from hoof to hoof. "Mechanical? Not alive. With hinges and oil instead of joints and blood."

"That wouldn't do at all." I could feel her frowning inside of me.

I pointed at myself in the mirror with a hoof. "I have a question, Karen. How do your people breed? How do you make more of yourself?"

"It's not that different from the spectrums," she said as she looked down with my eyes at ourselves. "If we have enough energy, rather than explode with it, we kind of pop, and then there's two or three where there was one. One..." She trailed off, then went silent.

"Karen?"

"Just thinking. I... I just realized I wasn't really thinking much back then. I was just there. I was just a thing. It's very disconcerting to ponder. Fuck! Why is this so complicated? I just want to be with Neon! Er, and you. You're nice too, but we can't ever be together, because we're already together."

I sighed at myself, and Karen. "And that's why you don't want to go back to Neon."

"Exactly. I don't want to be inside of her like that."

Neon approached us from behind. "Is that how you really feel?"

Karen took control, swinging us around to face Neon. "Hello!"

Neon smiled at me/Karen. "Hello, goddess that once lived inside me. If it meant having you free... If that's what you really wanted... I would do it, for you."

Karen frowned through me. "I don't understand. What do you mean exactly?"

Neon pointed at us. "I mean I'll lift my tail and get knocked up, specifically for you, then I want you inside of me, inside the foal, then I'll pop you out."

I wrestled control back from Karen. "That's a bad idea. Karen would be your daughter."

Neon shrugged softly. "And? We're not breeding, who cares."

Karen knew that was a dirty idea, and grinned through me at Neon. "You dirty mare, but I'd still be taking someone's body."

Neon sat on her haunches. "Freely given. I'd give you a thousand babies if you asked for it nicely. Stop being a prude and just say yes."

I could feel Karen growing aroused in me, and through me. I felt warm and tingly and increasingly roused, but I managed to hold control. "Karen, if this sounds good, we should do it, but not with Neon. I'm sure there are other mares that would play surrogate for this, and let you be your own person, not related by blood to us."

Neon clopped the ground. "What if I want her to be related to me? What if I want, for a little while, to have my goddess back, here." She ran her forehooves over her body as she gazed at me before she flopped over onto her back, her hind legs spread to expose her petals to us. "I'm waiting for you, Karen. Take me. Take me in a way that will leave me claimed forever."

I became painfully stiff, though it was an ovipositor, not a true member. I couldn't quicken her eggs with it.

~Do you want to?~ Karen asked internally.

~Karen? N-no! We really should get another mare, no matter how willing Neon is to make this as incestual as possible.~

~But you said it yourself. She is willing. She is more than willing. She wants it. I want her!~

~If you take her this once, then you shouldn't ever do it again, but if you go with another mare, you can do it with Neon as many times as you both want, forever.~

I could feel Karen struggling with the choice of immediate satisfaction and long term fulfillment.

~This isn't fair... look at her!~

I couldn't help but to look at her. Neon was breathing softly as she gazed at us, awaiting our decision. The smell coming off of her seemed to be tripping over some primal bit of me. I wanted her almost as bad as Karen did. The last child I created had turned into a wonderful person, could I go two for two? Would I be mother to two godlings? Well, I supposed mother to one, father to another.

We were living in a strange new world, and it demanded a decision from Karen and me.

Author's Notes:

What should Sandra and Karen do? Neon's sudden offer has their brains firing typos wildly. They could use any advice you can offer them.

105 - Keeping it in the Family, but not That Much

I peered at them as they stood there like a deer caught in the headlights. I didn't really understand what the big deal was. As if there was much of anything left after Cindy got done with that egg. No, just a near perfect clone of Will. Either way, this wasn't working, so I rolled up to my belly. "Fine, Sandra, who do you suggest? Let's get this over with."

Sandra/Karen seemed to come out of their internal struggle when I stopped offering myself. She spoke with Karen's voice, "Where can we find someone willing, besides you?"

Sandra switched quickly to her own voice. "We don't need to have sex with anyone. We just need someone's who's early in their term and willing to become your mother."

I shook my head with massive doubt. "No mare in their right mind is going to be alright with you wanting to shove some alien mind into her to consume her child. How do you plan to do that? I mean, I'm alright with it, sure, but I know her, and I want her."

Karen sighed wistfully. "I love you too. How about one of the 'ferals'?"

Sandra perked an ear. "Would that be... right? I mean, would they even understand what we're asking of them?"

I shrugged at the question. "One of the deep ferals? I imagine not. You offer to make them feel nice a moment, they'll bob their head, and done. Explaining the bigger picture would just confuse and alarm them, mostly confusing."

Karen suddenly clopped their hooves together. "What about Crystal? She hasn't had a child yet, and she's eager to join the herd."

I thought to the shiny crystal pony I still didn't know that well. "Won't that make you shiny? I mean, I'm not against it. We should talk to her first." I slapped my thick tail on the ground. "If we're not just using her and leaving her, I want to make sure the mother of my wife's a decent person." Ugh, that sounded just as weird to me, I know.

Sandra nodded, taking control back. "I like Crystal. She's been very kind and generous. She might agree to it."

With a flash, Crystal appeared. "Hello. Were you looking for me?" That was kind of creepy. Could she hear when her name was said?

Sandra nodded. "I was. We have a complicated problem with a simple, but deeply personal, solution." Crystal sat and looked at Sandra, so she continued. "The person inside of me, Karen, wants to have her own body instead of sharing mine. I want to give it to her, like Cindy got one."

Crystal nodded slowly. "Alright. I understand that so far, but how does that involve me? She can't have my body."

Karen suddenly took over. "Not that! Make a baby, then I'll hop in there."

Crystal went red, which looked cute as the reflective hide showed the blush in a different way. "It doesn't quite work that way. I can't just 'make' a baby, er, foal, these days. I've only ever made one foal, and that was as the male."

I stepped up to Crystal and smiled. "But I feel quite certain there are some ponies that have earned your respect enough to get your pretty tail to raise for them." She looked so bashful and off balance. I bet she would be quite a bit of fun to play with, but I was focused on the matter at hoof. "I've seen you gazing at Will fondly. You wouldn't mind being rut by her or Cindy, I imagine?"

Crystal shrank a bit with obviously conflicted emotions. "She understood that I prefer being the stallion."

I prodded her in the belly. "And she played the mare first for you, now let her have a turn on top. You're both, not one or the other. Aren't you even slightly curious?"

Crystal pawed at the ground. "But... I shouldn't weigh myself down for months."

Karen suddenly spoke, "Oh don't worry about that. As soon as you give me a place to be, I'll grow as fast as you can feed me, just like Cindy did."

I snorted softly at the memory of Cindy gorging herself nearly constantly. I was glad she was out of that 'phase'. "It's an amazing sight, and one I imagine you'll imitate, since she'll be feeding from you at first. But know this, if you're doing this, you're in the herd. It barely even qualifies as a question then."

That got her. She rose to her hooves nervously. "Alright. If you're sure he'll say yes?"

He? Oh. "If you go up when Will and Cindy are together and say that you're receptive, and you only trust one of them to do the job right, they'll get flustered and pleased that you'd trust them for something so important, then they'll do it. Which reminds, are you receptive? You know, heat?" I sniffed at her, but I wasn't sure what heat smelled like specifically.

Sandra snorted loudly. "You have not one tiny shred of shame, Neon. Can't you tell? Of course she is. She's been fawning after Will, hoping she'd notice it herself."

Crystal sank on being pointed out. "And she hasn't..."

Sandra pointed a hoof at Crystal. "Stop playing coy. If you want them, Neon's right this time. Just tell them."

I raised a brow. "You keep sliding the pronoun back and forth. Will and Cindy are both shes, even if they have great big horse cocks and don't seem opposed to using them."

"Anyone notice they stopped having two?" Sandra cocked a brow. "And they're smaller."

I had noticed that, but didn't comment on it. I shrugged. "I thought they just decided on it, the two to one thing. The smaller thing, well, they got smaller everywhere else, why not there? Just as well. They would have split you in half before, Crystal." I saw her getting nervous and moved up to rub noses with her. "This is a good thing. She's just right for you now."

Crystal turned away, her tail fanning with nervous excitement. "Alright... I'm going to do it." She suddenly hurried off. The others didn't move to follow, but I did. I wanted to see this play out, for good or comedy. I kept well away from her, tailing her. She didn't teleport, thank goodness. I wondered why not. Maybe she was too nervous to think of it?

She still knew where to find them. They were out on a balcony of the building, enjoying the sunset together. They had a hand shared between them and were silent until Crystal trotted up to them. They turned around almost as one. "Crystal!" They both said. It was kind of spooky, but then the sync faded.

Cindy smiled and pointed a hoof at Crystal. "What brings you here? Did you want to talk about the herd?"

Will nodded. "You know you have our support, you just need to talk with the others, make friends."

Crystal gave a faltering nod. "Of course, but this isn't... about that. You see, at a special time of the month, a mare gets these... special feelings..."

I had to put my hooves over my snout to not laugh at how adorably innocent that awkward start was.

Cindy looked confused a moment. "What kind of special feelings?"

Will got it. "Are you in heat, Crystal?"

Crystal flushed deep red. "Y-yes, but it's more than that! I'm ready. I'm ready to be a mare, now that my caverns are empty, and I'm not really in charge of anyone anymore. I want to be with you two. I trust you both. You let me be on top before... maybe this time...?"

Cindy glanced at Will with a look that seemed full of meaning before looking back at Crystal. "It would be an honor, but we shouldn't, not until you've entered the herd."

Crystal pointed back towards where we came from, making me duck back into the shadows a bit more. "I was just talking with Sandra and Neon. They're both alright with me joining. It was... actually their idea that I..."

Will put a hoof over Crystal and drew her close and began to cuddle her gently. "I know Dusk Hope wouldn't object. He remembers you from back then, and in a good way. Really, that only leaves Dust Kicker."

Cindy closed her eyes a moment. "I'll go ask her." She rose up and trotted off towards the stairs.

Crystal gaped at her withdrawing form, then looked up at Will. "Really? Just like that?"

Will tilted her head. "Just like that. We're all adults here. We can talk openly. Now... are you alright? You don't have to spread your legs to join us, Crystal. I hope this isn't for that."

I hadn't thought Crystal could go more red, but it was threatening to turn her entire body as she shivered. "N-No! I swear. I... I'm not feral. I thought about this. I thought about this long and hard, many months before today. Every time I went into heat I thought about you, and how I turned you away when I had the chance. I was stupid and confused before. I'm just as confused now, I guess, but maybe a tiny bit less stupid. I don't want to let you walk out of my life again."

William ran a hand gently across Crystal's back. "Your fur still feels amazing. You know you're the only crystal pony I ever ran into."

Crystal shivered and leaned up into the hand. Her tail went up as it wandered towards her back end and went back down as the petting went up. This pattern repeated several times. She was so ready for this. "Am I really?"

Will nodded. "Our children, together, are going to be the only ones."

Crystal recoiled a little, then a smile spread. "Our children..." Will seemed to notice just then that she had used a plural. She looked ready to say something, but Crystal rushed in and nuzzled into Will's lower belly as she went. "Will it hurt?"

I rolled my eyes at that. Anything worth doing hurts a little, but I wasn't going to shout that out at Crystal.

William ended up rolling over instead of laying on top of her. "I'll be as gentle as possible, but if you mean the other part, that's not really up to me, and I haven't done it yet..." She raised a hoof to brush against the swell in her belly. "I'll get to it before you do. We'll see it together, as mother and father."

Crystal laughed at that. "Then we'll switch hats and see it again from the other side. This is not what I had in mind a few years ago when I was getting ready to ... It doesn't matter much now. The old America is dead, and here we are."

They began to talk then instead of getting more hot and bothered. They talked about what life was like before the ponies came. They talked about their old dreams, old jobs, old aspirations. It was boring as hell. Maybe they'd get to the good stuff as soon as Cindy came back. I hoped that would be soon.

Author's Notes:

I was kind of impressed how the last chapter got a strong response, but none of it included what people wanted, just what they didn't want. Positivity! Only typos can live on negativity alone.

106 - Crystal Clarity

Cindy returned with a gentle smile. I somehow knew she would say yes. They were going to do it, and accept me. I pawed at the ground as she walked back in no hurry at all. I'd been the 'top dog' of my caves, telling all the others what to do and where to go, but in front of these two, I felt like a little kid all over again, in mostly good ways. I wanted to be swept off my feet, er, hooves, whatever.

"Crystal." William looked down at me. "Are you sure you want this? It isn't the heat talking, is it?"

My cheeks flushed and I felt a little angry she'd even ask that. "I've been through plenty of them, many shoulder-to-shoulder with ponies with their stuff dangling down, offering themselves up to scratch that itch, and I said no to all of them. This isn't a sudden whimsy." I flicked an ear away from her, then looked up at him directly. He wasn't as tall as he'd been at his prime, but he was still taller than most, with that human torso on hi..her body. Pronouns, who needs them?

"Besides, there's someone else waiting on this."

Cindy stepped in beside Will and they clasped a hand with one another. "Someone else?"

I nodded towards Cindy. "Sandra wants to get her, uh, passenger out, like you did. She wants me to have Karen."

Stopping to think about it, that was a very strange and personal thing to ask me, and it must have shown on my face. They both reached for me and began to pet. Cindy had the left side and William had the right and their fingers worked through my crystal fur, slowly petting me to the floor with the soft pleasure of it. "That's very kind of you, but if you're doing it just to be in the herd, please, don't. That's not something you should do just to 'prove' yourself. You have nothing to prove."

I hadn't heard which of them said that, and it basically didn't matter. "Does that mean I'm in?"

They rolled me over, hooves up in the air, then magic wrapped around me and plucked me up into the air. Cindy nuzzled into my sides. "Of course you are. Was there any real doubt? We should go somewhere private to consummate this." A loud irritated groan came from down the hallway, but I was too distracted the look for the source. William and Cindy heard it too and just smirked as they carried me into a room and locked the door behind us.

They didn't rut or breed me, they claimed me. They claimed me from every angle. They claimed me with words and petting and even stories of their adventures. They took me together, and in shifts. When one was watching, they'd take the time to pet one or both of us, and talk. They'd share their thoughts and probe for mine, but there was only one of me, and the noises I was making wasn't always fit for polite conversation.

One part that stood out was when one of them, I had long ago lost track of which was which, was rolled over onto their back and I was impaled on them and straddling their belly. The other was stroking over my slender pole in time with the first's powerful thrusts while our snouts mashed together in graceless but impassioned kissing that didn't let up until I was brought to trembling heights.

If it was always that good, maybe I shouldn't have been so shy about being a mare. At least for these two, I would gladly play the role again. The angry, no, bitter part of me that was sore about losing being a human male seemed subdued, defeated and replaced with a joy. I was happy with myself, all of it.

At the end of the day, I was nuzzling slowly into the swollen belly of William, where my first foal rested and grew, awaiting the chance to be born. A hoof rubbed over my own belly, swollen with a mixture of both of their seeds and trickling a bit free, where I felt certain my second would start soon. The heat within me was already dying away. It was still there, but no longer a painful itch, just a soft warmth.

I fell asleep between them, and I woke up between them. I knew I had made the right choice, and never wanted to leave their herd. We all retired to the shower and they didn't stop pampering me. Their hands wandered over my entire form as they lathered me up with shampoo and rinsed me down. Cleansed, I returned the favor as well as I could. Hooves weren't as good at it as hands were, but the effort meant more than the end result, and soon we were all ready to face the day.

When they opened the door to the hallway, Sandra was there. She perked up and trotted to the door. "Karen's been waiting, very impatiently I'll add."

She twitched softly before a new voice came out of her. "I've been very patient! How'd it go?"

Cindy gestured back at me. "Welcome the newest member of our herd, Crystal."

Sandra, or was it Karen? They approached me quickly and nuzzled into my side quietly before she sat down in front of me. "Are you sure you want to do this?"

"Of course she does!"

"You don't get to say that. It's her choice."

I tilted my head a bit as Sandra argued with herself.

Cindy and Will settled on either side of Sandra and snuggled in on her. William shook her head. "It's her choice. Crystal, you're in either way. You don't have to say yes."

I pointed at Sandra. "Is that who would... be there? My daughter?"

Sandra switched to that 'other' voice. "Hello, my name is Karen. We'll become very good friends. Will I be as pretty as you are? I think I'd like that very much. A pretty crystal mare."

Cindy tilted her head a bit. "A crystal parasite mare?"

Karen snorted. "I am what I am."

I didn't know what that meant, and said as much.

William reached for Karen/Sandra's snout and pointed out where it bisected along the bottom. They opened their snout wide to show off their wriggling tongues and odd teeth a moment before closing back up. "I'll still be, you know, like that. You can do a lot of good with these tongues. They can heal people."

I perked my ears curiously. "I didn't know that. That is..." I glanced between the three of them, even if there were four minds involved. Watching Sandra switch back and forth between her rider like that, it made me think. If I could fix that, it's what... "Alright. I'll be your mother. What do I have to do for that?"

William caressed over me with magic a moment. "You did the first part. You've taken, just barely."

Karen looked around. "Then we should move quickly, while there's still basically nothing there."

They brought Sandra/Karen close. Cindy and Will held hands. Will wrapped a long tongue around me, wet, warm, and kind of creepy. Cindy did the same with Sandra. A bright flow of color rushed from Sandra into Cindy, and Sandra immediately began to shrink, becoming about as massive as Will or Cindy alone. That color flushed through Cindy but passed right along into Will, who seemed to send it down his tongue into me. When it hit, I swelled outwards a moment, crystalline pelt glowing with colors.

Deep inside me, I could feel Karen find that new life, and I began to deflate quickly. The colors faded. They weren't for me. They were for my child. ~You're just as wonderful inside,~ came Karen's voice.

I wasn't sure how to take that compliment. ~Is everything alright in there?~

~Your child is a son. I didn't expect that. I'm not sure I should change that. It feels wrong. Please ask Neon if she's alright with me being a stallion.~

A son? I smiled brightly. The idea of a son felt... really good. I might be becoming a mother, but I could have a son, a real son...

William nodded. "I'll bring her." Could she hear her too? Without even moving, her horn glowed, and Neon appeared with a squeak. "Neon, it's done, but Karen found out the foal we conceived is a boy, a stallion. Are you alright with that?"

Neon flushed dark. "B-but... No! Can't she turn it into a mare?"

Cindy cocked her head a moment. I could hear Karen speaking dimly, but not make out the words. "Karen says that it's not your choice. When he gets out, he's going to... Find you, pin you, and do everything you were afraid to have done to you, then make you ask for it again."

Neon recoiled with a harsh flush. "She wouldn't?!" She took a slow step back, then fled into the hallway.

William shared a look with Cindy. Both nodded. They seemed so relaxed about it. Sandra, on the other hoof, was baffled. "What the hell was that about?"

Will shook a hoof. "We could feel it. Neon will complain, loudly. Neon will struggle, viciously, but she will yield if Karen is firm and takes control of the situation, and Neon will enjoy it, eventually. She will be a very acidic little submissive. She wants to be controlled, but will never accept it." He wobbled a hand. "It's complicated, but Karen is willing to do it."

Cindy nodded. "I think Karen is actually growing excited about the idea. He wants this, and to grow your child." She looked at me directly. "Karen will make you swell far faster than you otherwise would, but is leaving the pattern of your foal be, for the most part. They seem to value that very highly. Besides being a parasite, your foal will be exactly as they were meant to be, and would have been, without Karen." She paused a moment. "Oh, do you have a new name?"

Did I? "It's too early. I haven't even seen him yet." I rose up onto my haunches and put a hoof to my belly. I was becoming a mother...

Sandra took a slow breath before letting it out in a happy sounding sigh. "Karen, if you can hear me, I hope it all works out. We'll still be friends, I hope, but I'm kind of glad to have my head back."

Will raised a brow at Sandra. "You don't miss Karen's presence? I felt massively alone when Cindy left." The two snuggled into each other's sides with fond little murmurs.

Sandra looked a little guilty. "We didn't really... work like that? I hope Karen comes out happily, and I want to be their friend, but no, I'm not sad to have my body to myself again."

Cindy nudged Will. "Don't be so shocked. Sandra and Karen weren't together nearly as long, and I... Well, you basically raised me without knowing it, we were meant to be together. Karen was raised by Neon." She grinned then. "And Neon will learn to enjoy his presence, eventually."

Author's Notes:

Poor Neon, all for a little typo in the genetic code.

107 - Comparitive Biology of Energy

I sat across from Will, thinking about things. He knew I was thinking about things. When our hands were clasped, we could practically feel one another like we used to do all the time. I was quietly glad he enjoyed doing it as much as I did.

"What's on your mind?" he asked, surprising Hope, which in turn roused Dust Kicker who had both been resting against us.

I leaned in and tapped noses before righting myself. "It's been a learning experience, the differences between parasites and spectrums, that is. It's kind of funny, but I don't think it's so simple these days anymore." I waved a hand, wobbling it. "I mean, before... it was 'me good, parasite bad, ick ew.' Looking back on it, I feel so childish and stupid."

She squeezed my hand gently and I could feel the warm support flowing from her. "Don't say that. You weren't stupid, we just didn't know more. We're learning and growing. What have you learned specifically?"

"A few things." I reached with my free hand and began stroking Dust Kicker along her ears. "For starters, you noticed how I immediately got to work reshaping my body. I wanted to be like you, so I pushed things along those lines. Sure, some parts of the body stayed true despite it, and when I see Dusk here, I feel the urge... he's family, close family, my father even, and Sandra is my mother, and I can accept that." I tickled Dust under her chin, getting a little equine purr from her. "But I've melded entirely with the form, then bent it where I wanted it. Someone who only knew the person beforehand would have a hard time picking out what's left now."

She looked thoughtful a moment. "And how does Karen's method differ specifically?"

"How doesn't it?" I smiled at Will. "She's taking the body almost as-is. She won't be Karen who happened to have a body with a past, she'll be this new little crystal pony, who happens to be Karen. There's a difference there. Can't you see it?"

She could. I could feel she could, but she spoke to expand on it, "I don't think that's really 'spectrum' and 'parasite', that's just racism with a new target. Both of you are unique for your species. I mean, think about it. Neither of your species even had thought before, or needed it. You existed because you existed, and did things because that's what happened. You were chemical reactions, just with energy, without thought to make things more confusing, or potentially fulfilling. You two are the first, of something new."

There it was. I smiled brightly. "You always say the right thing. Of course you're right." I sat up and looked across the hallway, to where Crystal was probably resting and eating. She was growing larger by the day. It wasn't instant, as I had thought at first. "We're... Maybe we're the same thing, now? What would we be?"

She tapped me on the nose. "Wonderful?"

Dusk Hope sat up and looked between us. "Void Princess," he suggested with a hopeful expression.

I considered that a moment before nodding slowly. "Void princess... Not bad, Dusk, not bad at all. We're both representatives of that lonely place, elevated to this sudden position of importance and public view." I plucked him up with magic and brought him in for gentle nuzzles and nips. I loved my father, and he loved me.

Dust Kicker rose up and stretched. "As peaceful as life has been lately, and I shouldn't... complain, is this all we're going to do? Unlike some of you, I can't really do those jobs. I'm not an earth pony, so farming's out on any but helping-hoof level, and being pregnant means no electrical duty, but that's boring anyway. We weren't given these powers just to sit on them." She grunted with annoyance as she sat on her haunches.

Dusk squirmed free of my magical grasp. His control of magic grew with practice, and he could get out of my grasp easily when he wanted to. He landed on the ground and bounded to Dust's side and snuggled her, aggressively challenging her discontent with his pure love. It was adorable to see. Dust nipped one of his ears. "Hope, stop taking the wind out of my sail. A lady has the right to be annoyed once in a while."

Dusk flicked the ear before nuzzling right back in, burying his face in her side. "You're becoming a mother now. Let's enjoy being parents for a little while before looking for more adventure."

Will gently pet down across Dust's spine. "I'm sure trouble will find us, eventually, but there's no reason to not incubate in peace. We helped make all of this possible, isn't that something?"

Dust let out a sigh mixing the pleasure of the attention heaped on her and her own irritation. "Of course it is... I'm not saying it isn't, I just wasn't... I liked doing things. Didn't you all like it, even a little? Getting things done, big things."

That reminded me. "Did anyone hear what happened with New York? Is that settled?"

Dust shook her head. "It's a bit of a mess. They're doing better than before, that's for sure. The state is nominally back in the fold, but the outlying towns are a minefield, with some being nice as can be, and others taking up arms to keep out 'that fake army slash invading force'. I hear they're using pony soldiers more than human ones out there, and it helps. It's hard to put human biases on a fellow four-legger. Still a mess." She rolled onto her side. "I've been keeping up to date whenever I could get someone to talk about it. They say it'll be settled in a few months, which is army talk for a year at best, but they are pushing past it. With New York City absorbed, there wasn't much reason for them not to push to finish their 'manifest destiny'. A unified America will be a thing again soon."

Old memories that weren't strictly my own flowed freely. "Does that mean elections will start again?"

Will perked with surprise. It always amused me when I found a fact she thought I didn't know. "I suppose it could, though that will require the military heads stepping down from complete power. I can see some of them doing that without too much fuss, but it only takes one to make it into a huge mess again."

Dusk pointed at Will. "I nominate you for president."

Will laughed and pulled Dusk in tight. "I'm not even old enough to be president, but thanks."

Dust Kicker shook her head. "I'm not a native of the country, I'm out. Hell, I'm technically an illegal alien, but with everyone's identification and records being lost, good luck proving that one way or the other."

I clapped my hands together, breaking contact with Will for the moment. "Things are different. The whole world is different. Maybe you do qualify. Maybe Will qualifies too. Don't rule it out just yet. If you could, would you?" Being separate from Will was a chill, or, more specifically, a lack of warmth. My magic flowed better when we were in contact. I was a princess, a void princess, when we held hands. Yes, I think I did like that title of little Dusk Hope's. I gently slid a hand into Will's and she smiled. It was nice for her as well.

Sandra emerged from down the hallway. She looked hale and hearty, and had that subtle look of satisfaction that seemed to only appear on earth ponies after a satisfying shift of farming that was both hard and rewarding. She paused as she passed our door and turned to join the lot of us with a smile. "Hey there. Didn't invite me to the party?"

Will squeezed my hand. "We had the day off together. They've stopped giving us days off separately, thank goodness."

Sandra rolled her eyes. "Ugh, don't remind me. That was stupid as hell. You two work more than twice as hard when you're allowed to be together, and are more than twice as sad when you're forced to be alone." She glanced away, then back at Will. "So this is going to sound way dramatic, but... are we still, you know, a thing? I mean, no hard feelings, and I know we're a herd and that's great, awesome even! But I get the impression, for real deep love, the kind you share with one person, you have each other for that. Just like Hope and Dust have each other, and I bet Karen will claim Neon for when he's ready."

I hadn't expected that question, but Will seemed to take it in stride. She pulled the hand away from me and offered both to Sandra. "Come here." Sandra trotted up and settled beside Will, to be pulled in close and snuggled against. "I haven't forgotten you, Sandra. We're still getting used to things, but I haven't stopped loving you. Our love is what brought Cindy into being. It was our love that distracted her, made her hesitate. It was our love that gave her life, in the end, and now she's returning that gift."

The way she said that, it made shivers run down my long spine. She was right. If it hadn't been for the love between those two, I would have gone straight for Will and made a princess of him and been gone, never to be missed. Instead, here we were, together as a huge family, and I was my own person, instead of just an unthinking tiny part of Will, possibly still alone. The realization crashed down on me and I felt foolish for not realizing it sooner. As close as we were, it didn't stop us from noticing things the other didn't, like just then. I shuffled over to Sandra and hugged her tightly. "Thank you."

Hope and Dust Kicker were soon in on the act, and we all cuddled happily. Thoughts of jealousy and uncertainty seemed to fade. Silly girl, now that I had been reminded of just how important she was to me, I planned to pay special attention to her. Maybe I could have her next egg...

Will seemed to pick up on my thought. "We should talk about that. Our herd's going to expand quickly, too quickly, if we keep on having kids whenever someone's physically ready to do that. Especially for us, we should be careful about it."

I pouted at Will. "You got to put one in her..."

Sandra nuzzled me gently. "It's the strangest thing, but so long as I'm watching over my egg and waiting for it to hatch, I don't... feel that. It's like it's keeping the heat away. I mean... it's part of why I thought I was losing Will. I just don't feel sexy right now. Loving, sure, but not sexy."

Despite her feelings, I thought she was quite attractive. She was strong, large, caring, and she'd been our dear friend for quite a long time. I even had bits of Will's memory of her being a good friend as a human before things changed. She was a good person, and had been good to us, as a human, and a pony. I would work harder to remind her of that.

Author's Notes:

The herd had some cuddle time, and no sex is involved, yay! Wait, are you sure? Damn it, this may be the work of the typos!

108 - A Setting Sun

Dusk Hope and Dust Kicker were seated side-by-side, discussing something quietly. I couldn't hear them, and neither did Cindy beside me, but we could both feel the waves of uncomfortable emotions coming from them. They were discussing something big, and something we'd probably not enjoy after the fact. Still, prying in their business wasn't the thing to do, as a friend. Sometimes I missed that veil of ignorance, when I could have just saw two people talking and left it at that.

Something was coming. Something I wouldn't like. I could feel its inevitability, and I wanted to stop it, to defeat it as I had other things since this whole thing began, but I felt it... Cindy squeezed my hand. She felt it too. This was an enemy we couldn't defeat, nor, ultimately, should. This was a heart setting down a needed path, and another ready to be a fine husband and friend.

When Dust Kicker approached us and made the announcement, it was like deja vu, that powerful sensation that we were hearing something repeated at us. She was leaving, this time not as a threat, but to see her people were safe and well cared for, and she was taking Dusk Hope with her.

Dusk Hope looked as ready to cry as I felt. I had gotten so used to his presence. He was the only true stallion of the group, and his ever present positivity would be missed. He was good. He was goodness itself. He didn't want to be selfish and he resisted the urge where the rest of us may falter often. It was that same drive, that need to do right, that kept him glued to Dust Kicker's side. She was pregnant with his foal, and they had sworn oaths of fealty. There was no way we'd separate them. She was going home, so he was going with her.

She said her goodbyes with a crisp professionalism, but we could feel her hurting too. Her words were clear and pointed, but we knew. I wondered what it would have been like if we didn't know, if we just thought she was being terrible and cold and mean. She wasn't. She wanted to stay. She wanted to throw everything away from her past and be a part of our herd forever, but her own sense of duty and rightness prevented it. "My family needs me, my town needs me. My entire country needs more ponies with their heads on straight, and some idea of what's going on in the world..."

Her formal facade cracked as her head fell. "I will miss you, all of you. Even Neon." But then she spun around and trotted off with a militarily stiff march.

We were left with just Dusk Hope, but he had no words. He had started sniffing and crying, letting his emotions free as he looked between us and Dust Kicker. He was hurting. We both reached for him and pulled him up between ourselves, and we hugged him tightly. No words were strictly required, but I said some anyway. "You'll always be welcome back, both of you. Go, with our friendship, and our love, because we do love you, Hope. We love you." He began to sob all the louder at my words. Perhaps they were poorly chosen, or that was just a time for tears. I couldn't take it back, so I just nuzzled away some of them and kissed his cheek. Cindy kissed the other without prompting. We set him down gently. "She's waiting for you."

He followed after her, tail hanging between his legs. He only hurried when she escaped his sight, only to slow back down. He was determined to do right, but it weighed on his young heart. They ran into Crystal on the way out and Dust Kicker smiled. "We only just met, but I'm glad I did, Crystal. Please, watch over Will and Cindy for me. They can get some foolish ideas, and I won't be here to keep them away from them. Alright?" She walked right past Crystal, and I couldn't help but feel the words were meant more for me than Crystal. Tears stung a moment before I wiped them away. I would miss them both.

Cindy nudged me gently. "It's not that bad. I mean, we can hop down there once in a while and say hello, can't we?"

I smiled. "Well, that's true... I suppose I'm being selfish. They were right beside us most nights. They were a part of what made everything warm and comfortable. They're family, now they're..." Were they not family?

Cindy nudged me, poking with a finger. "And now they're still family. Family doesn't always share beds, that's just a new pony thing. You know I feel that hurt too... I'll miss them too. We'll be sure to visit them, make sure they're alright, and hug the stuffing out of them."

Crystal trotted up to us, glancing over her shoulder at were Dust and Dusk had gone. "Are they going, for real?"

Cindy nodded at her. "For real, but not forever is what I'm saying. With you, we have three teleporters. There's no reason for us not to visit them, or even lend a helping hoof."

Crystal smiled at that. "Of course. I'll let one of you two lead the way the first time. Once I have a good idea of where we are, I can do the next one. It's a funny thing, how small the world gets when you can skip over the boring parts. Will they be alright? Why didn't they get teleported home?"

I sighed gently. "They're doing it the old fashioned way, though they are getting a lift there, no teleporting with us. I imagine Dust Kicker is afraid Dusk Hope will break if he has to be near us for much longer. She's wrong though. He is completely loyal to her, but it would..."

"...hurt him," finished Cindy, suddenly cutting in as I faltered. "He would cry, some on the outside, and a lot on the inside, and he would ache every moment we were beside him while saying goodbye. He may be a child, in age, but he tries so hard to be an adult, in action."

Crystal rubbed a moment at her swollen belly. "I'm going to be very acquainted with that. Karen's growing strong and well inside there, and he'll be a strong stallion with a young body but an adult mind. Do you think things will calm down after the first generation of this?"

Neon slipped into the room, nodding. She'd been listening. "I think so. Princesses won't just... happen, not after this first wave. We're stuck with what we have, for better or worse, and ponies will be born the old fashioned way. A boy pony and a girl pony will get horny, grind parts, and eventually a baby pony or two will happen."

Crystal lifted an ear. "Did you hear about the pony and the human? They're both healthy, last I heard. What will that child be like? If we can interbreed like that, won't it mean we'll eventually muddle together? Eventually, no ponies, or humans, just something between."

I shrugged. "I'm not a biologist, but most ponies seem to like ponies, and most humans are attracted to humans, so crossbreeds are going to be the minority. So long as they're treated with respect, I'm happy. The one I'm most worried for is not the father or the mother, but the hybrid. Who is he or she going to get together with? She'll be too human for most ponies, and too pony for most humans."

Neon snorted softly. "You're grossly underestimating the power of deviancy. Provided the hybrid isn't malformed and at least looks nice, for a hybrid, someone will get hard and/or wet for them, even as their friends mock them for it. What do you think it'll be? A satyr like you offered that girl? Maybe more like some of the ones that got stuck in the middle, with hooves and everything, but upright? Maybe perfect blends, with little snouts and twitchy ears, but fingers to run through their manes and tails, and ominvorous teeth to go with."

Cindy tilted her head at Neon. "All of those are possible. Are you going to miss Dusk and Dust?"

Neon waved a hoof. "I won't miss Dust Kicker's attitude around me. Nice girl, but she sucks at letting go. Now Dusk Hope? That's another story. He might have been a stallion, but he was cute, and genuine." She clopped that hoof to the ground. "Genuine is very precious. Heck, I'm pretty shitty at genuine. I'll miss that little guy. When he didn't like something you did, he just told you. None of this tiptoeing around bullshit and hidden hurt feelings and bitter revenge ideas." A few tears escaped her despite her attempt to ward them, and she looked away. "They'll be fine."

Crystal smiled gently. "I remember when you first brought him back to my den. He was so lost and confused, but he knew he'd found someone worth clinging to, and he tried to do right by you, Will, straight from the very start. He could see a bright future ahead for you, and he wasn't wrong. You've done so much, for everyone."

I frowned a little as a new thought popped up. "Whatever happened with the shapeshifters? Are they alright?"

Crystal nodded. "Oh, yes, they're more than fine. With peace becoming the thing, and a pardon received, their den scattered. Their herd became many herds, spread through many cities. They're watching, and living, and thriving. Some of them work for the army now, you know. They're doing well."

I couldn't help but lift a hind leg to rub at my own swollen belly. Crystal noticed and snorted with a fresh smile, eyes glittering with memories. "I remember asking you for advice on how to stop the ponies from breeding wildly, and here we are. The moment we make a family, kids everywhere! I feel like a bit of a hypocrite."

Cindy gestured out a window across the room. "It's calmed itself down. In cities with plenty of work, people seem happy to do that work, and are having less foals, but it's higher than before the collapse, by a lot, I heard. Humans too, mind you. I suppose it makes sense."

Neon agreed with Cindy quickly. "Of course. There was death, and this is how you counter that. It's instinct, I think. Now that we're stable and safe, all the ones we lost are being replaced. People will cut it out eventually, but I wouldn't stress about it. We're not even close to the numbers we had before this mess."

Crystal nodded at Neon. "Exactly." She moved to a pillow and curled on top of it. "This time, we have farming earth ponies and weather controlling pegasi, and magical unicorns, and even healing, uh, what was that called again?"

Neon spread her mouth wide and let her tongues wag at Crystal in undulating patterns. It still amazed me how one could talk when doing that, but she did so, "I prefer 'Tatzl'. The mythical worm that could grab things and was so poisonous you'd be dead before you knew it." She pulled her tongues back. "But poison is just medicine, when used correctly."

I nodded at Neon lightly. "I never heard of that, but it's pretty poetic."

Cindy agreed with a huff. "Better than 'parasite', I'll admit."

Author's Notes:

Goodbye, little warrior. You will be missed, but you must fight typos in South America.

109 - Return of Karen

The city was becoming a better place. Our living, as a people, had risen above subsistence, and with that came people with free time, and with that came people doing things because they seemed like fun things to do, for themselves or others. We had power, we had food, and we had water. All the basic things were taken care of, and things were looking like they were improving over time. Spirits were high, which was the perfect environment to start a performance.

I walked hand-in-hand with Cindy through the growing crowd. We were still uncollared and potentially dangerous. This had some drawbacks, but it always meant we had some space in crowds, at least until the pony population decided to get in close and settle around us.

Neon and Sandra were there, as well as Crystal. Our entire herd had been invited formally with a hand drawn letter, like the days before computers, or even typewriters. Our infrastructure was healing, but it wasn't back to the point where you could 'just' order some paper and ink to make a printer work, let alone buy a replacement printer if the one you had was having any issues.

"Princess, did you hear?" The voice came from a pony with purple fur and bright yellow mane and tail. She was quite the bold mark on my eyes. "In another city they're going to get a steel mill running again." She must have noticed my slight confusion. "The people in charge and working in it are a mixed force of humans and ponies. It's really nice to see people pulling together."

Cindy nodded at her. "That's great to hear." I could feel more meaning through our touching hands. The fact that the steel mill was doing so well was another sign that things were moving beyond survival. People would start getting jobs in higher-minded things, creating a better world for themselves and those around them. "Whoever decides to make building materials will become rich."

The pony laughed at Cindy, without malice in her voice. "Who would pay for it? Money's been a little out of fashion for a while now. Do you think that'll change?"

I turned my attention to the other members of the herd. Crystal was looking absolutely rounded. She had come in a slow waddle, and even laying down she was a little overfilled and unwieldy. She was surely due to pop any day now. I reached over with my free hand and stroked along her side. It relaxed her and she began to give a sort of purr under the brushes.

Neon tried to get between Cindy and I, but Sandra gently nudged her away, before she slid in instead. Neon didn't accept that and hopped up on Sandra's back, leaving Cindy truly separated, but that was OK. We nuzzled our herdmates gently before the show began.

The show began with a dapperly dressed human welcoming the crowd, and it quickly went downhill from there, in all the good ways. It was a lighthearted show, meant to make us smile at the antics of the mixed-tribe performers. They'd clearly practiced and were quite familiar with each other. Pretending to be clumsy took more skill than most people realized. Their jokes were also well-timed and poked fun at little things our new society had butted heads against.

"Ever notice," said a woman with a frilly skirt, "all the ponies are just high enough to see what they shouldn't?" She leaned forward a little and one of the other pony performers behind her went dramatically wide-eyed and wolf-whistled her. She ended up 'angrily' running after him while comedic chase music played, and it led right into the next joke.

Not every joke was a hit, but the performance as a whole seemed well-received by the crowd, two or four legged. Clapping, clopping, and ground stomping was their reward. Though the pony ahead of us had said money was dead, that seemed inaccurate, as rationing coupons were dropped in little trays as thanks and payment for the show.

With the show completed, I pushed up to my hooves. Sandra and Cindy also stood up, with Neon casually riding Sandra. The only one that hadn't stood up was Crystal. Thinking she was tired, I wrapped magic around her and moved to gently help her to her hooves, but she slid back down and shook her head quickly. She wasn't tired, she was entering labor. Karen had apparently waited patiently until the show was over, but not much more than that.

Crystal's soft whine caught the attention of ponies around her. Some fled, while others pressed in closer. Curiosity and comradery worked to make them want to be as close as possible to the birthing female. They were saying very nice and supportive things, but I didn't think Crystal wanted to be that crowded. I put a shield around her and expanded it out, gently nudging away the other ponies and giving her some room. "Thank you, everyone. Crystal appreciates your support, but she needs room, and would like her herdmates closest."

When the bubble was let down, Sandra and Cindy moved in to take up the space, gently snuggling with Crystal and whispering to her.

One of the pushed back ponies looked to me with a distinct pout. "She was our princess long before you were, Will. We won't leave her this one time she needs us more than we need her." Similar statements rose from the others, clopping the ground and looking to Crystal with hopeful expressions. It seemed some of Crystal's old herd was there and I wasn't going to shoo them away again, knowing who they were. They were a part of Crystal's life.

Crystal groaned and kicked her legs up in the air. She huffed and grunted, pushing that foal down inside of herself. That foal was no ordinary foal, however. Awake, conscious, and aware, I felt certain that Karen would do everything he could to make his birth as smooth as possible.

Neon thumped the ground. "If you're all so eager to help, raise a hoof if you're volunteering some energy for the mother." Hooves went up, and Neon began harvesting. She may have taken longer than technically necessary with the mares, but she did the job quickly enough, and brushed one of her brilliantly glowing tongues against Crystal. Crystal relaxed at the touch and her crystal coat shone with given power.

A snout poked free of her and the crowd erupted in cheers and celebration, but we weren't done yet. Pushing through that crowd, a pony with a red cross worn around her neck quickly approached. "Excuse me, pardon me. I'm a doctor, let me through." She popped through the last of the ponies and nodded to each of us. "They would have sent a unicorn, but we're fresh out at the moment, and the humans know you're infectious..."

She sounded legitimately ashamed to be what she was, an earth pony doctor. I gently pet over her head. "You'll do just fine. Go ahead, she's already showing."

The doctor smiled and trotted to the patient. She pulled on some plastic coverings for her hooves and began helping out, guiding the foal and joining the chorus of encouragement for the mother. Crystal was in fine hooves, as was Karen. With a loud grunt, the snout became a head. "That's the way. Once you get the shoulders through, the rest's downhill," encouraged the doctor.

~I've never been born before,~ came Karen's thoughts. His eyes were open, but he was staying still.

Cindy replied quickly, ~Most are only born once. Will doesn't remember her birthing, but I do.~

With another soft cry, Crystal bore down, and Karen's shoulders popped through. The doctor gently eased the foal free of Crystal and began to inspect and clean the little colt. "He's healthy!" she called out, to the cheer of the crowd. "He's big, and bushy tailed. Look at him, already smiling."

~I'll need practice to talk. This body is still too young to get it all right.~

Crystal sagged with relief, only to blush as the doctor set Karen down at her belly. Karen found a teat quickly and began to fill himself with that warm milk. The crowd gave soft coos and awws at the sight. The two were bonding and all was clearly well. They wanted to come closer and greet the new colt, so we let them, one and two at a time.

They welcomed Karen, and congratulated Crystal and the rest of us. "This was the best evening I've had in a long time," said one pony. "We came for a show, and ended with the miracle of life, and seeing some of our heroes, together. Thank you." They bowed and scampered off to let the next pony in.

Soon, the crowd had expended itself, and we were relatively alone. The doctor was still there. "Pardon me, but your foal, are they... larger? I'm certain of it..." It was true, Karen had grown from the feeding. This also gave me a chance to look him over properly. He had the brilliant shining pelt of his mother, but it was a soft purple in hue. He also had wings. He was a pegasus. The mouth he nursed with had the bisected jaw of a 'parasite', or Tatzl, as Neon had coined the phrase. His mane and tail were softer shades of blue.

Sandra nodded at the doctor. "We expected that. He's fine, and so is she. You did very well."

The doctor let out a soft sigh. "I'm glad to hear that." She held up her hooves. "I wasn't born with these, not like him. I still miss my hands when it comes to being a doctor. All those years, mastering a steady hand, just for it to go away. It's a cruel joke." She shook off the plastic coverings on those hooves and tucked them away. "Sorry, didn't mean to complain to you. I'm glad everything worked out. You didn't really need me."

I cut off her escape with a hoof. "Hold it up there. Thank you, for helping." I could feel that her gift had gone, but... "We could return you to human, if you want?"

She stopped and looked at me curiously. "That wasn't just a rumor? There are so many of those... My husband's a stallion, and I... guess I'm a little used to it, but I could do so much more..." She seemed genuinely conflicted.

Neon rolled her eyes. "Your husband was with you as a human?" The doctor nodded. "He'll be fine, but go ahead, ask him first, just to be sure. We live over there." She pointed at the building we were in. The doctor left with a hopeful smile on her snout. Whichever way she decided, I felt certain other ponies would hear about it, and we'd get a few ready to ditch their tails and get their hands back.

Karen rose up on wobbly hooves but began prancing around soon enough. His bright eyes found Neon and he smiled at her. She noticed despite looking the other way and shuddered. She wheeled towards him just in time for him to bump noses with her. "Soon."

Neon backpedaled quickly. "Karen... why? Why did you have to be a stallion?"

Karen lifted his ears at her. "Because I want to challenge you, because I want to fill you with a foal, and because you're adorable when you're off-balance."

Neon grunted. "Didn't I show you how great mares have it?"

Karen nodded. "And I've seen how great stallions have it too. This body was a stallion first, meant to be. I could have been happy either way. I am a stallion, and I will be your stallion, and you will be my mare."

Neon stomped the ground. "I will not be claimed by a little foal!" She stormed off in a huff, but Karen just smiled.

Author's Notes:

Karen, stop making this weirder than it already is! He's got his target set quite clearly.

Crystal's a mom!

And the performance had few typos in its production. Everyone wins!

110 - Crystal gets Cozy

With her foal delivered, Crystal began to shed some of the weight she'd put on in her rapid pregnancy. I was almost jealous a little, still swelling up as I was. She'd been through it so quickly that she didn't seem to be having much of it stick around, with more of the growth focused on her child and less on making her plump. I, on the other hand, or hoof, had grown rounder in a lot of ways.

Cindy said it made me look cute, and matronly, but I wasn't sure if 'matronly' was the keyword I'd been aiming for. Aiming or not, I had it. I emerged from our home. Ponies waved, and some stopped, and the rarest would come right up to me and reach. "May I, Princess William?"

I let him, which emboldened the others, and soon there were hooves gently running along my sides and bottom. One set of fingers stood out in the petting and I saw one of the partials, who never fully finished becoming a pony, but she seemed comfortable enough with it. As soon as they got their fill of belly rubbing, they went on their way with soft words of encouragement.

The door opened behind me and Crystal trotted out. "Oh, Will, I had a feeling you were out here. I wanted to talk to you about something, something kind of important..." She turned and led me back inside. I could feel a nervousness in her, just as she seemed to have a sense for where the people she cared most about were at any given moment. "Karen grew up fast, and he's doing well. I..." She looked over her shoulders at me. "Promise you won't be angry?"

I perked an ear. "I promise to listen to what you have to say. I don't get angry that easily. Is it that bad?"

Crystal shrugged as she sank to her haunches. "Maybe? I... You can turn ponies back into humans, right?"

I stiffened with surprise. "You want to be human again?"

Crystal shuffled awkwardly in place. "I was thinking about it? I mean, I don't mind having experienced what I have, but..."

I nodded at her. "It is your body, and your decision, but I do have one question for you." She perked an ear back at me and waited. "Is this something you want because you're 'supposed' to want it, or something you really want?"

She became confused and frowned with new thought. I gently mussed the top of her head. "Do you not like being what you are? No guilt here, we'll let you go if that's what you want."

"Let me go?" She took a step back. Perhaps she hadn't considered how different the relationship would be if she suddenly became a male human.

I nodded at her. "Is that what you want, to go do your own thing, like before this all went down?"

Crystal sat up and ran a hoof through her soft and glimmering pelt. "I guess I would be running backwards... to nothing. Why couldn't I stay with you still?"

I leaned in and bumped noses gently. "You could, if you like, but as a man, what would you do? People are still getting used to the very idea of a man and a pony, or a woman and a pony, together. There's also our little 'balance' of masculine and feminine. Cindy enjoys having you around as you are. She seems less keen to be topped, not entirely against it, but she has her preferences, and I guess I do too? We're both male dominant in the bed, and you wouldn't have parts for that."

That made her wince, but then she perked up. "Wait, so... That explains a lot, the way you two act with Sandra and me when, you know?"

Cindy turned the corner, slinking like a cat as she crept up towards Crystal. "What's this I hear? You want to leave us, Crystal? I thought you loved your new self."

Crystal flushed darkly as Cindy approached. "I was just asking. I wanted to know."

Cindy grabbed Crystal from the ground in her arms and started snuggling her against her own breasts. "You're a part of this herd, and I love you dearly, Crystal. If you want to go, or change, I'll do my best to support you." She held Crystal out at arm's length. "But... In my opinion, you're delightful just the way you are. Please don't change, my shining Crystal."

Crystal's flush deepened as she glanced towards me. "Do you feel the same way?"

I closed the distance and shared soft snout-rubs against her and Cindy both. "I do. I love you just the way you are, and you seem pretty happy with it, but if we've been wrong, then don't let us stop you. Take what you want."

Crystal returned the nuzzles and began nipping at us, and the idea seemed to melt away. "I lost most of what I was attached to already, as my old self, but I've gained so much, here. I have ponies that look up to me, and a family that..." She nuzzled in against me and hopped into my arms. I held her close and snuggled against Cindy, trapping her between us. "You aren't angry for me looking back, are you?"

Cindy snorted softly. "If looking was a crime, they'd have to arrest me and throw away the key, and Neon would just be executed. No, it wasn't a bad thought to have, but I'm glad you're not following through on that one." She leaned in and kissed Crystal on the forehead. "You're too adorable just as you are."

I ruffled up the fur just over her tail in a fond scritching. "Besides, you're Cindy's mare, just as I have Sandra."

Cindy nodded quickly. "Sandra's my mother. I can't be topping her. Hugging, kissing, sure, but topping? Come on."

Crystal looked perplexed. "You don't take offense to the fact that our family tree confuses the snot out of me, are you?"

I kissed Crystal on the snout. "It confuses the rest of us just as well. I'm curious about a lot of it, in fact. Cindy, when you did what you did, how much genetic change... I mean, do you change genes when either of us adjust people with the gift?"

Cindy looked perplexed a moment. Genetics wasn't something I thought about a lot, and she couldn't dip into my memory as easily without being a part of me. I offered a hand and she took it, and she knew what little I did after rooting around a moment. "Oh. I didn't check, but... I can't see how we're not, since we grow that way from that point on, and our foals carry it on, or everyone would have human babies, and that isn't happening."

Crystal frowned. "Well if you adjusted so much, are you really the same baby, or egg, that Sandra originally made? You two might not even be related after all the adjustments you did to look like Will."

The thought was both relieving and kind of frightening at the same time, and it seemed to run through Cindy just as well as we echoed one another's thoughts on it. "There's no real way to test that. They don't have working genetics labs, and won't for a long time. We're still celebrating the return of street performance plays, and I heard a paper press is coming online soon. That's a bit off on the infrastructure ladder from a biotech lab."

Crystal hopped cleanly to the ground with a swish of her brilliant tail. "I remember I once said newspaper was dead. I was proven wrong there, for sure. No one's checking their email anymore." She sat down, looking up at us. "Do you two ever miss it? All the things we took for granted back in the day, you know?"

I nodded slowly. I remembered my computer, and my television, and my car. I remembered warm food every day, but I also remembered working a job I didn't really like to afford it all, and being mostly alone, except for planned events. "We gained some things, and lost some others. I hope, in time, the world will grow back a better place than it started as."

Crystal pointed at me. "That reminds me. You do know this whole building is like a hazard zone for humans, right? They won't go near the place unless they have to, and they do that when we're asleep if they can schedule it. They fear the few ponies that are uncollared and uncontrolled. You're like... ferals."

Cindy frowned, tail twitching with agitation. "I have yet to accidentally infect someone."

Crystal nodded at Cindy. "I know that, and most of the ponies know that, but people are scared. The only ones breaking the pattern are the ones you made into humans in the first place. I feel like we should do something about that."

An idea hit me and I clapped my fuzzy hands together. "At this point, we don't need the 'gift' near the surface. People are humans or ponies, and turning a pony back into a human isn't a function of the gift, and there shouldn't be anymore humans wanting to be ponies. If we could get the gift of us--" I pointed to Cindy. "--and Karen to stay away from the surface, we'd stop being so infectious. It's the contact that does it, so if we stop secreting the stuff, we're fine."

Cindy tapped a hoof on the ground thoughtfully. "We should visit Luna. It's been too long, and she should meet Karen in his new, individual, body."

Crystal smiled with sudden hope. "Do I get to come too? I really wanted to meet her after you described her. It can be a whole family trip."

It became swiftly settled. We would gather the family together and cross that void to petition Luna, and see what wisdom she could lend to the affair, and maybe catch up on what was going on with the wider world. We were past due for that.

Author's Notes:

Next chapter, Luna time! Equestrian typos are best typos.

111 - This isn't Home

There simply was no practical way to get us all to Luna in the dream at the same time. The more we crammed into a dream, the less organized it all became, and one person could disrupt it all and wake us all up. No, Cindy and I had a better idea, one we'd done once before, if on accident.

We gathered everyone closely. Karen was to my left, with Neon on Cindy's right. Sandra and Crystal were between us, with Sandra and I facing one another. I extended the field of magic around us, and soon felt Cindy's magic gently caressing my own, joining mine in that sphere. Our efforts had little trouble synchronizing anymore, even if we were developing our own viewpoints.

It was curious. She was becoming her own person more and more, but we grew closer and closer. There were some jokes she liked that I didn't find funny, some songs she favored more than I, and the other way around, but when it came to magic, energy... Our... I want to say it was our souls. Working with magic, we fell into an effortless sync and every bit of contact we had brought a soothing pleasure. I never tired of holding hands with her. I never wanted to be alone from her, even when I was angry with her over something.

Our worst spat had us facing away from each other, fuming furiously. But our tails twined gently, and after a few minutes, we couldn't hold onto that anger. We forgave each other, hugged, kissed... and went a bit further than that. I suppose I should note our lovemaking has become... interesting. With each other alone, I felt safe and loved and my every need was anticipated, even as I found hers easily, but it wasn't quite... right. It was like really good masturbation. I mean really good. I didn't want to stop doing it, but it wasn't wholly fulfilling by itself. We would prefer to have our chosen lovers there with us. Once we had a third, or fourth, involved, everything was perfect.

I was getting distracted. I reached my hands over Sandra, and Cindy clasped them and smiled at me. I kissed her, an act that never failed to send gentle tingles of delight along my spine. "Is everyone ready?" No one objected, so Cindy and I cast our thoughts out, and pushed off the world itself.

We were in the void, with the infinite in all directions. I could see the colors, and other things that made up what could be considered Cindy's family, though they had no sense of such things. I focused my thoughts, and felt Cindy's thoughts fall back into that wonderful sync. We could envision Luna's garden, and we were sent flying through the void. The bubble around us held our family securely. They were blind and paralyzed in the moment of travel, unaware of the wonders that sped past us.

I touched down on the soft grass quietly, and heard the sounds of the others landing from that half an inch of clearance there was between where they had arrived and Equestria below.

Neon peeked around curiously. "Is this really it? Not a dream this time, right?"

Karen smiled brightly. "This is no dream." He moved through us and nuzzled Neon. "This is the home of the ponies." Neon grunted at him, but didn't flee.

Sandra's thick tail swatted the ground. "So, it worked? What do we do now?" She looked up at the sky. "Wow..." The night sky was wonderfully decorated, but also clearly alien. That was not our sky, and we soon were beholding it fully.

The night sky was suddenly obscured as a pony appeared there. "Stop! Creature of beyond our plane, you are not welcome here!" It was Luna. She saw who she was shouting at and faltered. "W-what?" She landed swiftly. "Why are you here?"

I turned to her, leaving one hand in Cindy's grasp while reaching with the other, but Luna did not accept the ear scratches I offered her. "We came to visit you, and talk, as a family."

Luna shook her head with some befuddlement. "You brought your entire family? Please, forgive me. I know you mentioned you visited an Equestria, but I thought not you would succeed in reaching mine own, and in such a large number. Pray tell you do not mean to invade?"

Cindy raised a brow. "Have we acted that badly before?"

Sandra huffed softly. "Luna, we've done nothing but try to fix things."

Luna nodded slowly. "This is true, on both accounts, but I would be lax by far to not at least ask it and hear your answers. I trust you also understand why I must insist you stay within my sight while you are here?"

Neon bristled. "Luna, you're gorgeous, but you're also being a total bitch."

Luna frowned down at Neon. "You are in no state to lecture me, one who was once princess."

Karen suddenly stepped over Neon and grasped her from above. The two became larger as he squeezed her tightly. "She is still a princess, Luna. Just not the sort you are used to." Neon began to glow brightly with power and panted with obvious pleasure. Whatever Karen was doing, it was working her up something awful.

Sandra flicked an ear towards Karen, curious and confused. "Are you my half, or hers?"

Karen moved himself into position, just as excited as Neon was becoming, and looked eager to mount her on the spot. "Neon is my true love, even if she loathes my shell. I would gladly make her a princess again."

Luna's horn glowed and she suddenly threw the two apart, slamming them into opposing bushes as she advanced between them. "Enough! You are all... guests, conditionally. You are not to touch any pony here. I would prefer you not even touch each other."

Cindy pulled a hand away from me, creating the void in me that I only noticed just after parting from her. "If that's what you prefer, but we are a couple, wed in deep ways. Why?"

Luna looked towards Cindy, then me. "You are all unknowns. For all that any of us can guess, your contact could... destroy everything, or invite the void into Equestria, which is something I would sorely wish to avoid. You are ponies, to a point, but you are not. None of you are natural ponies, and it shows clearly. The mere sight of you would be sufficient to terrify the common citizen."

Sandra moved to help Karen out of his bush to the ground. "Will and Cindy are the most stable of us. You should trust them."

Crystal took Sandra's actions as a cue and helped Neon slip out and to her feet. Neon nodded at Crystal before glaring at Luna. "You're not being very hospitable. Funny how quickly things change when it's your world on the line instead of just ours, from a distance."

Luna tensed before growling and stomping a hoof. "You are correct, as galling as your words may be. I know one most equipped to make a study of this situation and assist you. May I have permission to teleport you all presently?"

I nodded at her. "Yes, and thank you for asking, so long as it's not to somewhere dangerous, or a jail cell."

Luna shone with her night magic and we were gone. Her magic didn't push through the void as ours did. Whatever other space she brushed against felt very different, and I could barely perceive a snatch of it before we arrived. She strode away from us up to a purple tower and nodded at the guards before it. "Summon Princess Sparkle immediately."

Moments later a purple princess emerged with another unicorn, a bat pony, and a bipedal lizard. The princess was heavily pregnant, while the bat had a small bundle on her side that looked like it belong to an infant. On seeing us, the princess' wings went wide. "What are they?!"

Luna cocked a brow at Twilight. "Don't be rude, young Twilight Sparkle. These are guests. They require your assistance and expertise."

The bat approached carefully, looking us over. "They have superficial similarities to Tirek, but clearly are not of his tribe." Her gaze moved to Karen, Neon, and Crystal, then focused on Crystal. "A crystal pony. She's the most n..." She stopped and tilted her head. "Miss, this may seem rude, but could you raise your left leg?"

Crystal blushed, but complied, making her masculine parts more visible. The bat nodded. "Is that the spell?"

The unicorn shook her head. "That looks permanent to me, but similar. A lot of them is similar but different."

Twilight put a hoof to her chin. "There's so much I want to know and see, um. I'm Twilight Sparkle, nice to meet you all. This is Night Watch, and Fast Change." She pointed to the bat, then the unicorn. "What are your names?"

I moved to block their sight of Crystal's groin. "That's enough ogling my herdmate's crotch. I'm Will. This is Cindy, Crystal, Neon, Karen, and Sandra. We are all herdmates. Now, correct me if I'm wrong, but you're the one that originally brought down the pony plague on our world."

Twilight recoiled back as if slapped. "Oh, I... It was an accident, I assure you!"

Sandra frowned at her. "That's hardly the response that does much good. You basically destroyed our society. We're still piecing together what's left."

Night leaned towards Twilight. "I don't have all the pieces."

Twilight nodded at Night, then turned to Luna. "I accept this responsibility. It was my fault. I'll see they're well treated and get them everything they need to fix this, one way or the other."

Luna nodded in reply. "Excellent, but also keep Equestria safe from their alien magic while they are here. I would prefer it they remained within your castle until they returned home, but they are not prisoners, so long as they cause no harm."

She vanished in a flash of magic the moment Twilight gave a sign of understanding, leaving us alone with Twilight and her friends.

Fast Change sauntered up to me. "Just so you know, we're also mates in a herd. Our stallion's away on a vital mission, which leaves me to fill in the role."

I couldn't help but glance down at the mare's back end. She took that as invitation to flip up her tail and show a heavy sheath and balls. "I'm quite prepared for that, as you can see." I was certain she didn't have that when she first approached me.

Neon tilted her head at Fast Change, then looked to Karen. "Why couldn't you do more like that? A nice mare body with extra bits wouldn't be quite as bad."

Karen nudged Neon with a hoof. "I am a stallion. I'm not changing myself."

Cindy put a hoof between them, cutting off the argument. "We should retire inside. Please, lead the way, Princess."

We followed Twilight into the castle, hoping to answer some of our questions, perhaps even some we didn't even know we had when we first decided to visit Equestria.

Author's Notes:

I'm at a con, but does that mean I can't type? I vote neigh! The typos continue!

112 - In the Name of Science

Twilight insisted that I go with her, alone. "Have no fear. You're not a prisoner or anything, I'd just like to get some readings without any interference." She had a big smile and a manic, almost eager, expression as she led me away from the others.

Cindy waved at me. "I'll wait for you." It didn't need to be said. We both knew we'd never be apart more than we had to be, but it felt good to hear it, and I bet it was good for her to say.

Twilight led me down some stairs, into a basement that looked like a laboratory, though the equipment was dated at a glance. Considering the basic technology of the world, as far as I knew, it was quite advanced, but compared to Earth, it was primitively quaint.

She turned to me and looked me over again. "You were a human, were you not?" When I nodded she circled around me, eyes never leaving my body, "If Luna's report is accurate, you were all humans?"

I shrugged my shoulders as I pointed back upstairs. "Cindy wasn't a human, or anything we would likely define as 'living' at first. She was a shred of energy, calmly existing until she was sent into a collision course with me."

Twilight frowned with thought. "What did that?"

I pointed at Twilight then. "You, as far as I know. You were trying to reach an Earth, not ours, and crashed right into ours. A wave of pony energy mixed violently with her world and swept up huge swaths of th--"

Twilight held up a hoof for silence as a pad of paper appeared, floating in the air beside her. She began to scribble manically as she nodded. "Please, go on. How do you know I was involved?"

I huffed softly. "Luna showed me a memory she had. She was there, with some other important ponies. You were trying some fancy machine. You had a former human that was a pony."

"Silver Stars."

"Whoever. Why did you think someone who wasn't a human anymore would be a good match?" The question hadn't really occurred to me until I had already asked it, but once I had, I really wanted to know.

Twilight tilted her head at me. "It was his original home. I didn't have a better match on hoof to try with. I hadn't expected anything to be at risk, besides reaching the wrong place and being disappointed. Can you describe what did occur?"

I rolled a hand lightly. "I thought you wanted to examine me, not interrogate me?"

Twilight clopped a hoof on the ground. "Sorry! I'm not trying to be rude, but I really want to know what happened. Is it nearly as bad as you've implied? As... curious... as you and your herd have become, you all seem well-adjusted, even happy with what you are. This hardly seems a bad outcome?"

A small part of me wanted to grab Twilight and throttle her. Her swollen belly and innocent eyes stayed my hands, and the anger gently washed over and away from me. Twilight really had no clue what she had done. She acted out of ignorance, not malice. "The pony energy mixed with the energy between worlds, the void energy. The more void energy mixed in, the stranger the outcomes. Most were overwhelmed with the urge to share the infection, many even before the physical changes finished."

Twilight gave a strong nod. "How? I mean, what was the vector for this 'infection'?"

I threw a hand in the air. "Spit, semen, blood, any bodily fluid. We were hoping you or Luna could help us isolate the infection inside Cindy and me so that we wouldn't be a threat to anyone anymore."

Twilight leaned towards me with curious eyes. "You're infectious then? Do you have those 'overwhelming' urges then?"

I took a half-step away from her, but that only seemed to draw her closer. "No. I don't have those urges, but I am infectious, and while they have no negative impact on my herd, having already been infected once already, I don't know what it'd do to a pure-bred pony."

Twilight waved it off, scoffing. "it can't turn me into more of a pony than I already am. It only causes harm because your people are not ponies."

"Be that as it may." I conjured a bubble of force around myself, to be safe. "I don't plan to hurt you, no matter how confident you are."

Twilight frowned at the bubble and backed off at last. "Oh very well. Sit." She pointed to a chair. "We'll get some readings from you and maybe get to the bottom of this."

As I settled into the chair that was more of a bench and laid my lower belly across the bench, thick straps wrapped around my hooves and held them still. Immobilized, Twilight advanced. She popped my bubble with a toss of her head, and got to inspecting me and a large machine I was beside.

A loud crash brought both of our attention upwards. We could hear muffled thumping and a shout from upstairs. Twilight sighed softly. "They're fine, but they really should try to keep quiet while I'm working on sensitive scientific experiments."

I wondered if everything was as fine as Twilight insisted, but there wasn't much to do but to wait and let Twilight finish her study.

Author's Notes:

A short chapter as I head to bed, still at EQLA. What will Twilight find? What was that noise? Does a lack of sleep make more typos?

113 - Finding Answers(clop)

Twilight looked over the spewing paper that came pouring out of a machine. "Hmm... There certainly is something out of the norm, but I can't quite isolate what it is, beyond the obvious physical differences. What I'd like to do is collect a sample." She trotted off and returned with a large glass container. Her magic wrapped around its lip and pulled it carefully until it had a wide lip. "It would be impractical to go with saliva, that leaves urine or semen. Either should be fine." She waved the bottle at me as if I should pick.

Funny story, perhaps due to Cindy's eager optimizations, I just didn't go to the bathroom all that often. Whatever went in, stayed in, and I didn't feel the urge to eat or drink unless I actually put it to work. I didn't feel ready to produce any samples for her the ''easy' way. I said as much. "I don't have to go to the bathroom right now."

Twilight nodded. "Well..." She looked like she was ready to go ahead and do something, but stopped herself. That bottle had moved towards me before jerking back. "Will, may I extract a sample? I'll be careful, promise. Your comfort is important to me and I understand you are a pony, not just a test subject."

Some of that felt stilted and artificial, but that she'd bothered to say it and waited for my permission did a lot to calm me down. I smiled at her and nodded. "Go ahead, Twilight, but the parts you'd want are currently pressed against this bench."

Twilight blushed at that. "O-oh! Right. Actually..." She turned towards the stairs leading upwards. "Fast Change! Could you come here?!"

Her shout summoned a unicorn scrambling down the stairs. Oddly, the new unicorn looked just like Twilight. "What's up, Twi?"

Twilight blinked at her clone. "Fast... Er, I needed your specific expertise."

Fast looked at me, strapped to a bench, then back at Twi. She arced a brow quietly.

Twilight waved her vial at me. "I need a sample from this pony. They aren't prepared to product urine, so semen is our option. As far as I'm aware, they are a fully functional hermaphrodite, so if you could gently stimulate them to ejaculation, that would be best." She sent the vial to Fast, who took it in her own magic and wandered towards me with a curious expression.

"Are you alright with this?"

The fact that she asked was a good mark for their basic, uh, well, humanity felt like an odd word for ponies. They were the real deal. They weren't changed humans. Decency! That was a fine word for it. "It's to help understand things. If it can help put things right, then I'm quite fine with it."

Fast flashed a bright smile before she wrapped her magic around those straps and gently undid them. "Then let's get you comfortable. Go ahead and lie down for me, and tell me what you like in a mare."

I stepped off the bench and looked between the two clones. She seemed to pick up on my inspection and giggled. "I can be almost anything I want, though I admit I never tried anything like you before, so let's not do that."

Twilight rolled a hoof in the air. "You're not dating them, Fast."

Fast blushed softly. "Twilight, this was your idea. Don't ruin the mood. They aren't some mindless beast to be milked and tossed aside." Her horn glowed softly, but I didn't see what she was manipulating until a soft stroke traveled up along my sheath, then down over my balls, gently exploring and teasing with little micro-scratches that made me start to firm swiftly. "There we are, now tell me about yourself."

I stretched out slowly, giving an almost-purr at the treatment. Her magic was quite skilled at seeking out where to stroke. She wasn't a mate of mine, but I supposed filling a vial for study didn't really count as an intimate encounter. "You're doing just fine, Fast Change. You can keep looking like Twilight or anyone else." I closed my eyes and settled, surrendering to the slowly hasting pulls at my large horse cock. "Just... fine." I meant it, each pull along that excited pole was a pleasure, and the way she tickled and teased at the same time... She was more skilled with her magic than any of us were, just in terms of raw ability to handle things, multiple things, all at once.

Fast giggled. "Aw, he's like a big happy doggy." Her voice held no malice, even if she was comparing me to a dog. I couldn't muster up much ire about it as she began to stroke faster and faster. Her magic grip split again, one part working up and down my shaft, pulling at the sensitive flesh just hard enough while another began to swirl around and around my flattened head. "Go on and fill 'er up. Say, anyone ever tell you you look a little like Princess Cadance?"

Twilight made a curious noise. "I suppose she does at that... Maybe that's why I feel comfortable, but also what sets me on edge. You're so close, but clearly not right."

Fast snorted softly. "Right into the surreal." Her grip on my balls became less scratching and spread out, gently stroking and holding those furry seed factories. "Now come on, and cum. There's no reason to hold back, hmm, unless you're just enjoying it that much? Is that it? Are you holding it in so that I'll keep teasing you. I can imagine that thought, struggling to hold back the tide of hot, virile, ready seed just so I'll keep playing with you a little longer. You dirty little pony..."

"T-that isn't necessary," came Twilight's voice. She was clearly flustered at the raunchy talking.

Required or not, it did the trick of working me up. I grunted as I thrust into the air. I wanted to climax, but, much as she said, it did feel really nice, and I was enjoying it. I didn't want to get too intimate with this pony that wasn't part of my herd and tried to relax into climax, but relaxing was counterproductive. I felt a presence behind me and my nethers were split with a new reach of magic. "May I taste her?"

"N-no! That's entirely unnecessary for this. Fast, please, focus."

"But I am focused." That magical intruder pushed into me, thick and ribbed and thrusting like an eager beast. I wasn't normally taken both ways at once like that! I snapped my eyes open even as a moan forced its way out of me. I could see a Twilight in front of me, looking red as a beet and glancing away from me. Behind me, another Twilight leered with a brightly glowing horn as she worked me over. "Somepony's really enjoying themselves, hmm. Go on, fill 'er up for momma." She sauntered up to me and leaned in, not interrupted by her own magical dildo that was pistoning into me with wild abandon.

I felt the shadow of a doubt in me, but thinking was hard with the pleasure coursing through me. I barely managed a hiss before her tongue touched along my pouted nethers. She lapped at me eagerly while thrusting deep. "Mmm, you taste interesting, my otherworldly stallion. Stop holding back. You can't resist me forever."

Something clicked. I thrust forward against the lover that wasn't there. I felt the vial slip over my swollen cock and I fired into it. The fluid rushed in so powerfully that much of it came right back out and splattered to the ground, but I had more where the first one came. I shuddered in place as my peak washed over me in powerful waves of ecstasy. The poor vial was overflowing, and I was making quite a bit of a mess on the ground, but I still felt her. She was nuzzling into me. The fur of her snout tickled in the right way, making me tremble and keeping the release going just a little longer.

As it came to a halt, I slid to the ground bonelessly. That vial was pulled up and away, drenched in seed and filled to the top with my offering. "See, that wasn't so bad. Here you are, Twi."

I huffed and puffed for air and rolled to the side. "I don't suppose there's a shower down here?"

Fast leaned forward from behind me. "Aw, did I leave you all wet and messy?" She had no shame, at least as far as I could tell.

Twilight shook her head quickly. "Stop teasing him, er, her, them. Thank you, Fast, that will be all."

~I didn't think you would do that with them,~ came Cindy's voice in my head. ~They're not part of the herd, and you may infect them.~ There was a pause. ~Was it nice?~

~The one called Fast Change is almost worryingly good at it. She did the work. It was to fill a vial with cum, for study.~

~You can fool yourself all you want. You enjoyed that, a lot.~ Cindy didn't sound angry. ~I want to try, later, if she wants to. Was she touching you? You really should be more careful.~

I shook my head, to Twilight and Fast's confusion. ~No, she was using her magic.~ I remembered then the licking and nuzzling feelings, and that click. I quickly flipped my vision over to feel sources of the 'gift' around me. Fast was rapidly becoming brighter as the infection fully seeped into her body.

Fast smiled at me. "That was nice. I hope it was for you too." She ruffled her purple wings softly. "Mmm, I feel really good right now. Can we keep them, Twi?"

Twilight stomped a hoof. "Absolutely not! Thank you, Fast, Will. I should examine this." She moved to retreat with the specimen in hand. "I'll be up when I'm done."

Fast came up beside me and bumped flank-to-flank. "Let's go. She's about to go into full nerd mode, and there's no fun to be had when she's like that, even if she is adorable while she's zoned out like that."

I followed Fast towards the stairs even as I worried about her. Was she experiencing the urges and drives that had driven so many humans to the breaking point? How would we cleanse her? There was no equine energy misbalance in her, only the presence of the void. Maybe we could just burn it out, like any human, but what if she reacted differently? She wasn't a human. She was a pony, born and raised.

She looked over her shoulder at me. "Are you staring at me?" She asked it in an accusing tone before her eyes went half-lidded. She gave me that sultry stare without saying anything, but promising so much more, if I would but accept the offer. I became more convinced that she was being overwhelmed by the gift.

~Cindy, we have a problem. Fast is infected, and I'm almost certain she's being mentally overtaken by it.~

~Bring her to the living room, we're all here. We'll help.~

Author's Notes:

Fast is patient zero. What will they do for this typo of biology?

Is it worrying that infecting someone is a good way to get to climax? Something so bad shouldn't feel so good.

114 - You're part of the Problem

As I reached the top of the stairs, I came across Fast slumped against a wall, panting. As soon as I rounded the stairs into her sight, she turned towards me. "There you are. Why are you so slow? I thought you were chasing me?" She waggled her purple flank. "Or maybe you don't like Twilight? Maybe something else?" She became a male pegasus with rainbow mane and cyan fur. With a grin, she changed as if she were made of water. "Something athletic and powerful, perhaps?"

I held out a flat hand. "Stop right there, Fast. This isn't you. You have a herd, and I imagine you love them, and going off with me would hurt them. You don't want that."

Fast paused a moment before a frown spread over her cyan snout. "You're right. I'm regressing. Buck it all, I'm better than this." She moved to brush past me. "I'm going to make Twilight scream for a little while, don't mind me."

While that might normally have been a victory, I quickly realized what would happen if she tackled Twilight. I wrapped magic around her quickly and hefted her up. "Stop. You're dangerous right now."

She snarled and spread her wings. She was no slouch with magic, and easily shattered my grip on her with a flash of her suddenly-returned horn. "Hey, thanks for snapping me out of it, but keeping me from Twilight's a one-way ticket to painville. I'm going to be with her, and you won't stop me."

Cindy and Sandra came around the corner as Fast vanished in a sparkle of magic. Sandra scowled. "Where did she go?"

I had a pretty good idea. "Basement, hurry, she's going to infect Twilight in a moment." I hopped through the void and landed at the base of the stairs. Surprisingly, she was above me. She hadn't hopped all the way down. Maybe she wasn't as practiced with teleporting? "Fast, please. This is very important, or you're going to hurt Twilight and everyone you love."

Fast, now appearing as a brown-furred stallion with a silver mane that I didn't recognize, glared at me over the side of the stairs. "You keep bringing that up! If I go with you, they're hurt. If I don't go with you, they're hurt." She squirmed in place with a little grunt. "Stop messing with me already. I know you're a guest, but you're really stressing me out. Start talking straight, right now."

Cindy appeared beside me and grasped my hand in one of her own. Our power swelled instantly along with a feeling of completion. "Fast, we're sorry. This is our fault, but you're infected, and you could spread that to Twilight, or anyone you touch besides our herd. We need to clean you before you do that."

Fast leapt suddenly, spreading wings she hadn't had a moment before and soaring to land just in front of us. "Fine! I don't... I don't even care anymore. If you won't let me have them, then I'll have you. Twilight and Night will forgive me. They'll understand..." Frustrated tears were escaping from her eyes. "Just make it stop hurting..."

Neon appeared, galloping down the stairs with Sandra and Karen right behind her. Fast darted her head back to face them, then scowled at Cindy and I. "What's it going to be? Decide quick."

Thinking quickly, I sat on my haunches and offered my free hand. "Come here. We won't let you hurt anymore."

"What's going on here?" A new presence was felt. Night Watch, the bat pony with a foal, peered at us from her perch above us. "Fast, down girl, you know better than that. William, the rest of you, don't encourage her."

Fast let out a keen wail of dismay and vanished, skipping to the door of Twilight's library and throwing open the doors. "Twilight! I need you!" She had taken a new form, of a unicorn with pale looking fur and oddly malfunctioning hind legs. Despite her apparently crippled state, she hobbled and dragged herself forward with obvious desperation.

I released Cindy's hand and trusted in her as I jumped between space to be in front of Fast and catch her. I grabbed her in careful hands and held her close as she began to sob. Her body was burning up with a fever, and her eyes looked wild and unfocused. She was just like those first humans, leaping on random people and french kissing them to infect them, raping and doing anything they could to spread the disease as a living vector for it. It had clearly consumed her thoughts and she was in misery.

Twilight looked up from one of her machines. "What in Equestria is going on?" She vanished and appeared beside me. "Is Fast alright? What's wrong?"

Fast surged out of my grip and jumped for Twilight. I put up a hasty shield that she bounced off of roughly in her haste. Blood seeped from her abused snout. "Twilight... please, I need you..."

Twilight's wings went wide. "William! Let her go right now!" She clopped a hoof down and magic rolled out of her in an intense wave stronger than I'd seen from any other pony before. She truly was a princess. It evaporated my shield like tissue trying to stop a hurricane. "This is unacceptable! I exp--" her words were cut off as Fast tackled her to the ground. I tried to separate them. I felt Cindy try as well, but our magic had been entirely cut off by that potent wave.

Fast pressed her snout against Twilights and they kissed. She kissed with all the wild desperation she felt, invading Twilight's snout and wrestling one tongue against the other. I could feel the gift spreading quickly into Twilight, making her glow in my secondary sight. Twilight had blushed with confused embarrassment at first, but it quickly turned into equal passion, and the two were lost to the world.

Night tilted her head from up above. "Oh." It was as if she understood all that had happened without needing further words. "Is this something you brought with you?"

Sandra nodded at Night. "It's safe for us, but not for you, or any other Equestrian. It spreads through fluids only. Skin contact's not enough."

Night quickly nodded. "I'll tell the others." She spread her wings and launched off towards the upstairs to warn the rest of the inhabitants of the tower. "Keep them here!"

I looked to Twilight and Fast as Fast wrestled Twilight to lay flat on her back and moved to slide up on her, belly-to-belly, sporting a thickness that belonged on a stallion, not her mare body. Keeping them there didn't seem like a difficult task, all things considered. Fast had lost all focus on her form, and her attempts were being thwarted by her lame legs, making the two of them moan in frustration as she struggled to get into proper position.

Cindy closed the door to the lab, separating us from the rest of the herd, but they could guard the outside while we kept an eye on the inside. She sat beside me and sighed. "This is really bad. Should we try to clean one of them out now?"

I wasn't sure. "It could hurt them. We've never tried manipulating the gift in a natural pony before."

Cindy nodded. "Yes, I know, but what's the alternative? She's one of their princesses, of all people. We can't have her being infected and wild. You felt that magic of hers. She could have this whole world turned in no time if she put her mind to it."

Author's Notes:

What should Will and Cindy do? Things have gone from bad to worse in short order, but a typo in the cure could cause incalculable damage.

115 - Moving through Fear

There was no time left. I could feel the presence of the Equestrian ponies, and at least one of them was approaching. The two in front of us were infected, maybe... "Stop." I said it with all the force I could muster and clopped a hoof for emphasis. "Stand in attention."

Twilight looked like she wanted to move, squirming, but Fast remained quite stuck on what she was trying clumsily to accomplish. The effort of doing so was taxing her visibly. Trying to make love with lame legs with a suddenly struggling partner made everything too difficult, and she appeared ready to burst into fresh tears.

A new idea came and I moved up on her. "Alright, relax, lay still." Twilight quickly relaxed with a sigh, but she wasn't who I was reaching for. I put a hand on either of Fast's hips, caressing her cutie mark of a pony that was pink in the back and blue in the front with a towel over the dividing point. I reached for her gift and began to rouse it to action. Thankfully the magic stun seemed to have faded. I channelled the energy into those malfunctioning legs of her. She howled with sudden pain as poorly formed bones snapped and reconfigured and long atrophied muscles attached at better places.

With the worst of it past us, I focused on strengthening her and devouring the gift along the way. The interference within her, that clash of Equestrian and void energy that we called the 'gift' ground together, producing that vital energy that I put to work swelling her repaired muscles. The unicorn stood up on quivering legs, my hands still at her hips. Mobility restored, she went for Twilight easily, and Twilight accepted her. They were making love. Despite the manic need that had pushed them into the act, they gazed into one another's eyes and nuzzled gently. They loved each other.

Twilight sighed and flushed as some amount of coherence returned to her. She looked past Fast to Cindy and me. "How did you fix her? I've tried--" Her words were cut off with an energetic motion from Fast that brought out a lewd moan from Twilight. "Oh Celestia, yes!" Her cheeks were flushed and red. "Is it supposed to feel like this? Am I sick? Why is every, mmm, touch so nice? This doesn't feel like being sick."

I double checked and saw that Fast had been purged. The lovemaking she was doing was at least partially just because she wanted to be with her lover. I couldn't fault her for that, though doing it in front of a stranger was a bit bold. Cindy settled beside the two and brushed a hand gently along Twilight's snout. "We can clean you too, I think. Equestrian ponies react mostly the same to it. We have to give the energy something to do to expend it. We use it on her legs, fixing them and making them better."

Twilight arched her back as she was rutted into. "I-I'm sorry, but it's... very hard to focus." She clutched at Fast with her hooves, pulling her in tight as the two ground and thrust against one another. "Please! Fix this. My foal... Can you make sure it's alright?"

That made Fast slow her motions. "Buck! I forgot about that." Her forehooves gently caressed over Twilight's swollen belly. "Shh, it'll be alright. I'm sure your foal's just fine."

Twilight smiled at Fast with a quirk. "Thank you for saying that, but let's be sure, please... Are you alright, Fast?"

Fast nodded, and slowly drew from Twilight. The news of the foal's potential injury had deflated her mood, and she seemed back in control of herself. "Yeah, I'm fine." She raised a hind leg and kicked it in the air. "Hey, what'd you do? It hurts all over, but... it works. Did you shapeshift me?"

Twilight rolled up onto her hooves with Fast no longer on top of her. She wobbled a bit in place and panted for breath. The urges were clearly there, but she had a better grasp of her sense of self for the moment. I imagined that the lack of 'clean' pony in reach to try to infect helped with it. "T-thank you for helping Fast Change, but, please, me next. I don't want to carry some terrible disease, and my foal, please..."

She sounded desperate. Cindy looked towards me as her thoughts brushed my own, ~Her powerful energy drew in powerful energy. She's the equivalent of a princess... of princesses? If she mastered it, she could become horrifically powerful.~

~I don't think she wants that. Can we burn off that much gift?~ I peered at Twilight with my second sight and saw she was a burning sun of void energy. She dwarfed the potential held in Cindy and I. We could only hope to compare, and even then dimly, when we were in contact. ~We'd better team up on this one.~

Cindy reached for me and we held hands, both hands. We could feel our internal energy flowing in a peaceful circuit through those connections, and we became stronger through our bond. We became as one, at least magically, and turned our combined attention on the sweating and panting Twilight.

Fast moved up to Twilight and gently rubbed snouts. "I don't understand exactly what happened, but I'm sorry for coming on so strong like that." A gentle smile quirked her lips. "You didn't use the safeword though."

Twilight burst into gentle laughter. "I was... embarrassed. They're guests, Fast! But... you're my wife. I don't... begrudge... you touching me." She snorted like a bull and stomped a hoof. "I feel so wrong inside, please!"

We didn't want to change Twilight, leaving us with the only option. Energy wasted became heat, and heat we made. She began to glow and the air shimmered with distortions as the air became warmer quickly. Fast winced as it reached painful levels, but she didn't retreat from Twilight. She held Twilight and murmured to her, even as it became hot enough to make some of Twilight's vials explode violently. Our fur was starting to smolder with how much heat we were putting off.

I remembered a little bit of physics and turned some of that energy to light. Twilight gasped and shuddered as she began to glow in rapidly bursting circles of colors that matched her mane and coat colors. It was blindingly bright, but it was some energy being spent on something other than heat.

~Her foal is missing energy. It doesn't seem entirely healthy. I'll fix that.~ Cindy turned her focus towards Twilight's center and sent a large portion of the void energy into Twilight's womb, reinforcing the foal. Now that I had my attention on it, I could see that it was missing something, but that something was quickly filled in by Cindy's efforts. The room began to cool.

Fast slumped to the ground with a wheeze. "Damn girl. I know I've said you were hot before, but this takes it a whole new level."

Twilight spread her wings in a snap. "Are you alright?!" She began to fawn over Fast while I checked over Twilight. The gift within her was purged. Like someone catching a sickness once, she wouldn't play host to the same sickness twice, and calamity had been spared us for now. I let go of Cindy, and the burns I had received suddenly became manifest without the calming circuit of our connection. We were both scorched badly. Standing directly over the source of heat was, perhaps, not the wisest thing we've done in a while.

The door to the lab burst open as an earth pony stallion rushed in with Neon's tongues restraining and draining him, but he refused to be slowed much. "Princess! Fast! Are you two alright?"

Twilight looked up and squeaked. "Don't hurt Rough Tumble! He's our guard, and our friend. Rough, we're perfectly fine, now. Everything's under control."

Rough stopped pushing in against Neon's tongues, which were glowing with stolen energy. "Are you sure?" He looked at Cindy and me. "They look awful. Should I get a doctor? What happened in here? It's like a bomb went off."

Neon withdrew her tongues and came in around Rough Tumble. "Oh fuck!" Soon the rest of the herd rushed in, and we were guided to the ground to rest. Neon applied Rough's stolen energy to me first, which is when I learned that moderate burns hurt more than severe ones, and agony exploded over my body. I groaned in pain, but she was already moving on to Cindy to use the other half of the energy she held to turn those fourth degree burns down to third.

Twilight hastily explained as she watched Neon work with obvious fascination. "They used the magic inside of me. I'm not sure exactly what they did, but they let it all out in heat and light and I became a living fire for a little while there." She gently thumped Fast. "You did not have to stand next to me while I was doing that! I appreciate the loyalty, but you could have been seriously hurt."

"Worth it," said Fast defiantly with a smile.

Rough Tumble nodded. "Alright. Should I take them to the hospital? They look really bad still."

Neon wrinkled her nose. "We have three healers in this herd of ours. We just need energetic and healthy ponies to donate to the cause, like you just did."

Rough bristled. "I don't remember saying it was OK to do that, but it was for a good reason, I suppose."

Karen shook his head. "It isn't safe for me to do that. I don't want to infect anyone."

I looked to Karen and focused my thoughts. ~Twilight and Fast are both safe. They were infected, but they're clean now.~

He nodded with the receipt of the message and looked to Twilight. "May I borrow some of your... magic, Princess? It will come back like it normally does." Twilight nodded, then squeaked in surprise as several tongues lashed out and wrapped around her.

"I know what this remind me of!" she cried with an abrupt joy. "It's just like the--" Karen's tongues began to glow brightly as he drew the energy, or magic, whichever you preferred, out of Twilight and sent Twilight to the ground in a sudden daze.

Karen reached out a tongue to Cindy, Fast, and me individually and that energy rushed into us, nudging things along. I knew I was safe under their care, and consciousness fled me.

I awoke in a large bed with Cindy half-sprawled on top of me. I gently nuzzled her as I sat up and she woke with a yawn. We looked much better, with out fur regrown and the burns banished from our bodies. We emerged from the bedroom and found the others downstairs in the dining hall, chatting around a table. On seeing us, Twilight smiled brightly. "There you are. Thank you, even if you were kind of the source of this trouble."

Fast swatted Twilight on the shoulder. "Hey, don't blame them. It was my bright idea that got the ball rolling." She nodded towards Cindy and me. "Thanks for what you did. It's really weird walking around without trouble without shapeshifting it away. I never thought I'd feel my natural legs carrying me like that... I gave up such a long time ago on that. Really, thank you."

Twilight tilted her head curiously. "What did you change in me, or was it all that heat and fire?"

Cindy nodded at Twilight. "Mostly. We didn't want to change you if we didn't have to, Twilight, so we put most of it out in light and heat. Your body was unusually ready to emit both. Have you done that before?"

Twilight blushed brightly. "Only a few times..."

A small humanoid dragon rolled his eyes. "Only when she gets really frustrated." He sounded like a youth by his voice. "Oh, my name's Spike. I don't think we've met?"

We shook hands with him. His hands were scaled and clawed, and he looked like a very adorable and upright dragon. When I asked him about that, he nodded. "Oh yeah, I'm a baby dragon. One day I'll be as big as this whole castle!"

Sandra chuckled at that. "You'd be a very large cute thing."

Twilight shook her head. "He'll be less adorable when he gets larger, but he'll still be Spike." She put a hoof around him and hugged him gently.

Cindy suddenly asked, "Do you know any reason your foal might lack in energy?"

Twilight went stiff a moment. "How? I mean... yes... My foal was... It's been a complicated journey. Its original body was destroyed, and its essence scattered through its original mother. It was a miracle that I could take it in like I have. Is everything alright?" She looked worried, and I didn't blame her.

Cindy quickly placated her. "Everything is fine, more than fine. I noticed your foal needed some more, and you had a lot extra, so I help balance the two. Your foal should be healthy and sound."

A thought suddenly came to me. ~Doesn't that mean the foal was infected?~

~Perhaps? It looked clean. It should be fine.~

What effect would that void energy have on the still developing life, I knew not, but we'd probably be gone before we found out.

Author's Notes:

Crisis averted, for now, and a typo forged long ago is corrected, in theory.

116 - Discoveries through Science

Twilight cleared her throat softly. We had all gathered around in her 'war' room, with that map of Equestria between us all. We weren't allowed to sit in the chairs clearly marked for her deputies. "You've all been very patient, and I'm glad to say I have a few answers for you." A short pointing wand in her magic's grip directed to a chalkboard, but she didn't use chalk to draw on it, instead forming pictures with her mind. "The contact of an infected individual and a non-infected individual creates a temporary exposure to the 'void' as it has been coined. The mass dense body creates a powerful gravity that otherwise is largely absent in a universe that is mostly empty, and quickly draws some of the native energy to the new host."

She conjured a chibi image of herself. "Some individuals exert a more powerful attraction due to levels of polarizing ma--"

Fast rolled a hoof. "Not all of us read every book we could find."

Sandra shook her head. "I want to hear. Please, continue."

Twilight smiled at Sandra. "Thank you, as I was saying, magic can exert a pull, like a magnet, which is cumulative with the body's gravitational pull. The thing that confused me at first was why an individual that is 'cleansed' can no longer attract this energy. It defied expectations. After all, I still have magic. I still have mass. Why wouldn't I draw more energy if exposed to the void? The answer is that the energy is still there."

She tapped the board with her pointer as the image changed to show a cut out of herself. "My body is now infused with this 'void' but it's burnt. It's like a fine layer of ash that seems to isolate me from the void, and here's the key. It wouldn't be hard to fashion such a layer on purpose for our still infectious members, and what may be the greatest discovery, this shell could be scraped away with the proper spell, if someone did want contact again." She looked so proud, beaming. "So, in conclusion, I still have mass, and magic, but since I'm prevented from coming into contact with the void itself, I don't attract anything and cannot interact."

Cindy tapped her chin softly. "We really shouldn't do that, allowing people to absorb another energy. Each one is a... They're people, as close as people get in my world. I know we're not..." She trailed and looked down. "We're not very advanced in thought. Even that's overstating it. We're barely the hint of life, barely the suggestion of thought... But you were once that way too. We could evolve, over time, and maybe become something just as grand. It's not right to enslave them and weaken them for our gain."

Twilight tilted her head with curiosity. "I'm afraid I don't follow."

I wrapped an arm around Cindy. "Two of us were those energies. Cindy here, and Karen."

Karen sat up and nodded. "Different forms of energy, but yes, we are both native to that void, given a body to experience life, love, and concrete thought." He glanced towards Neon, who looked away with a grunt.

Twilight looked between Cindy and Karen. "I see." She paled then. "Wait! From what Luna told me, you were both... Did we severely injure some innocent life just to free me?"

Karen held up a hoof. "Weakened, but not killed. It didn't experience you long enough to combine, or to learn more than what it started with outside of a tantalizing little peek that was likely more confusing than enlightening."

Twilight sagged. "I didn't mean to... Well, that scraps that idea then."

Night snorted. "You do not need to get another, even if it didn't hurt anypony, Twilight."

Twilight spread her wings quickly in a defensive gesture. "I just wanted to confirm it'd work. But if it's hurting things, we shouldn't..."

Fast giggled softly. "You don't need that excuse to play, if that's the part you miss." Twilight flushed brightly. "Aw, you're so adorable when we talk about that."

I leaned towards Twilight a little. "So, you can make us not infectious?"

Twilight wobbled a hoof. "To a degree. I could 'scorch' it on your tongue and other fluid generating organs, so they would become harmless. If you were cut, your blood would still be hazardous. There's no practical way to avoid that, without burning it all out, but that's the least likely to happen on accident, compared to the others, and would let you live in close contact with others in far greater safety."

Neon, apparently just catching up with things, perked up. "Does this mean I could be a princess again?"

Cindy scowled. "Not that way."

Karen extended a hoof towards Neon. "I would gladly make you a princess." He suddenly flared his wings and charged her. Neon squeaked and lashed out her tongues, but Karen nimbly ducked aside and swatted a few aside with his own tongues. They crashed together and he drove her to her back and slid over her. "Enough games. I said I would claim you. You are my mare, and my princess."

Twilight gawked at the scene with shock before turning to me. "Is this... normal?"

I wasn't sure exactly what I should do. The herd rules say no means no, but it felt like something they needed to work out, and Cindy settled beside me, apparently in agreement.

Neon thudded a hoof against Karen's chest. "Then why did you become a stallion? You could have been a mare. Why do you hate me? I thought we were together, and you betrayed me."

Karen pressed nose-to-nose for a moment before Neon twisted and looked away. "I never stopped loving you, Neon. I didn't choose what this body would be. It is exactly as it should have been." He spread his wings wide. "Is it not majestic, even if it is a stallion?" He ground against her softly, letting her feel the arousal that we could all see. "This is yours. This is all yours. I only want one person in the world, the one who holds the other half of my heart."

Something began to flow between them as Karen and Neon swelled together, growing larger as energy grew. "Be my princess, and I will always be your prince."

The flow excited and thrilled the rapidly brilliant Neon and she began to squirm under him, panting with alien delight. She seemed to become determined, gritting her teeth and rolling powerfully, she ended up on top of him and she sat up. "You just want to emasculate me, fill me with foals and keep me fat and smiling."

Karen thrust upwards, brushing the flattened end of his member against her petals. "I doubt I could ever tame you, my wild princess, but would it be so bad, if one day we became parents? Perhaps a little filly to take after you, her eyes wide with wonder, her body to grow up and become strong."

Neon growled with a sudden fury. "I'm not ready for that! I don't want kids. I don't want any of that."

Karen hugged Neon with his hooves as his tongues slipped out to caress over her face. "We can go at whatever speed you like. You are my princess."

Neon suddenly drew back and thumped his chest roughly. "Damn right! Damn..." She slumped against him and gave a little nuzzle. "Why couldn't you be a mare..."

Karen rolled to his side with her and the two began to groom and nip at one another as their tongues explored one another's faces gently. The heated passion had simmered down to an affectionate exchange, but they seemed a little closer to happiness, and I was glad for that.

Twilight softly coughed. "Yes, well... Whenever you're ready, we can begin." They didn't register her. The rest of us did.

Sandra shook her head a little. "Since my other half clearly has, you know, other plans? I'd probably be just as well being entirely sealed off, but you'd better leave Will and Cindy's hands free."

Twilight tilted her head. "Oh, that shouldn't be a problem? Though we should test if sweat is a viable vector for transfer. It'd be quite a thing to have a handshake result in a mess if you had sweaty hands."

Twilight used her new magic to make us far less infectious, and had enough research material to make a new book, which was exactly what she did. She was jubilant with pride as she sent it off to Canterlot, their capital city, to have it added to a library there. "That makes two kinds of magic I've innovated."

Spike gently poked her. "Don't let it get to your head, Twi."

Twilight nodded at him. "I'm not gloating, just taking note. Now, I imagine you all want to get home."

Crystal approached with an unsure smile. "Before we do that, I hoped someone here knew what I was, exactly?"

Twilight peered at Crystal. "You're a crystal pony," she said as if it were obvious.

Crystal blinked. "Well, yes... There's more to it than that, I hope?"

Spike bobbed his head. "Most crystal ponies live in the Crystal Empire, up north."

Crystal gave a slow nod. "But what am I? What does it mean to be a crystal pony?"

Twilight looked over her books a moment before she snatched a slender volume in her magic and brought it down. "That's an excellent question. Crystal ponies were gone entirely for about a thousand years, ending recently, so research about that is a little sparse. Near as I can tell, they became crystalline due to repeated exposure to the Crystal Heart, which banishes darkness and helps spread goodwill and cheer across Equestria. Their mood helps bolster, or worsen, the mood of all the land."

Crystal took a soft breath before letting it escape. "And I... alright." She accepted the book in her mouth and walked off with it, a little unsure but eager to read up on her people.

"Darling, are you at home?" A white unicorn with deep-purple mane and tail came trotting in with a little sun hat bouncing on her head. "Oh my, I didn't realize you had company dear. My apologies." Her eyes darted between us with curiosity and wonder. "I don't think I've had the pleasure of meeting your new friends?"

Spike hopped up and gestured to Rarity. "This magnificent pony is Rarity, the #1 fashionista and seamstress of Ponyville, no, anywhere!"

Rarity waved off the compliments. "Oh, Spike, you're so flattering." She didn't argue the validity of the claims, I noticed. "And who are these lovely, um, ponies?"

Twilight pointed to each of us in kind. "Crystal, William, Cindy, Sandra, Neon, Karen. They're from another world and--"

"Another world?!" Rarity put a hoof to her head. "Oh my. They do look a bit exotic, but I hadn't figured that exotic, darling. Well, welcome, one and all. I trust you've been having an enjoyable stay?"

Author's Notes:

Oh, hi Rarity! What sort of fashion typos will she bring to the situation?

117 - Meeting the Crew

Twilight softly cleared her throat before she rose to her full height. "Actually, assemble the girls. They should all meet our guests. They've come to us, as friends, in a time of great need. I'll explain when everyone's here."

Rarity shifted gears internally from the look on her face as she turned back towards the exit. "Fluttershy's at her cottage, why don't you fetch Rainbow, she's up above and you know I can't fly without that darling wing spell of yours. We'll have the girls gathered in two shakes of a tail." She proved herself wrong by swaying her tail twice on the way out.

Twilight nodded to us. "Make yourself at home, I'll be back with the rest of them, and I'll explain my mistake." She unfurled her wings and took off into the air. Despite being gravid, she gracefully got herself outside and vanished from sight in a twinkle of magic.

Sandra watched her go and huffed softly. "I want to look around a little. This castle is amazing and all, but we're on a whole alien world of colorful ponies that seem to barely know what the idea of war or struggle is. I want to see that. I bet they're adorable."

Crystal looked towards Spike. "How is it?"

Spike blinked in surprise at being addressed. "Huh? Oh, it's pretty nice, I guess? But I live here, so that makes me a little biased."

Cindy grinned. "Maybe we'll get a chance. We're not so easily infectious now." She stepped up beside me and we held hands. Twilight's little procedure hadn't dulled our connection, and peace flowed between us. I thought about Karen and Neon. They didn't seem to have the same bond, when Neon allowed any. I had a feeling Karen was playing to Neon's joy of power, and it was slowly working. Every time they touched for a while, Neon would become closer to her old self, when she was a princess. He also used that term quite specifically.

Crystal settled beside Cindy and I. "Do you know who she's rushing off to get?"

Spike answered that with a shrug. "The girls. They're Twi's best friends, and kind of the local heroes. Together they've battled all kinds of crazy bad guys and saved the nation a few times."

Neon perked up. "Are they all female?" Spike nodded. "Are they all... available?" Spike looked confused, then blinked owlishly and scowled at her. "Just asking. They can say no if they want to. They are adult ponies, aren't they?"

Karen moved up beside Neon and brushed along her side. "We are still members of a herd, don't forget. It's impolite to go hunting for others." Neon began to glow with their contact and she didn't shove him away or flee that time. They sat side-by-side as she argued her side of the right to 'browse' the 'local selection' with him.

Spike rubbed behind his head a moment. "It shouldn't take them too long, but you should be polite, especially to Rarity! She's a refined and proper lady." His words practically dripped with fondness, but he sounded too young to follow through with those love-sick tones.

Cindy sent her quiet agreement with my assessment, and gently reminded me it wasn't our job to play matchmaker or psychiatrist to our guests. I started a little. It often surprised me when our thoughts flowed like that, without words, but more as ideas. It was sometimes all-too-easy to confuse the other's thoughts for our own when we passed down to that level and I brought it up a notch.

~Why do you think she suddenly wants all of her friends?~

Cindy tilted her head a little. ~She's guilty, I think, and she wants to confess her mistake to everyone at once, and introduce us. Nothing more than that.~

Logical enough. I leaned over and kissed her cheek. ~I get the idea they're heroes, but not royalty. I wonder how friendship got started properly with a huge divide like that.~

Cindy's ears perked as she looked thoughtful a moment. ~Do you suppose she's like us? Maybe she wasn't always royalty, and became friends before she got her crown.~

~That'd be too wild a coincidence.~

As Spike promised, they soon returned. The new mares looked at us with curiosity and some confusion. The pink one had no confusion. She rushed up to each of us and looked us over with a big grin. "Hi! Heya! Hello! Bienvenido!" Did she just talk Spanish? Do they even have Spanish? How did she know to greet Neon specifically in Spanish? She didn't stop until every one of us was greeted and threw her hooves wide, streamers exploding outwards with no apparent source. "Welcome to Equestria! My name's Pinkie Pie, and this is Applejack." The orange pony with the stetson tipped her hat towards us. "This is Fluttershy." She nodded but shyly edged away a little. "Here's Rarity." She smiled gently at us from beneath a new wide-brimmed hat. "And R--"

The cyan pony with rainbow colored mane rushed forward on agile wings. "Rainbow Dash, pleased to be here. So, Twilight, what's up?"

Twilight nodded lightly and gestured to the seats. "Everypony take their seat, and I'll explain the situation." She vanished, only to reappear on the chair that had her cutie mark emblazoned on it. "I made a mistake, a big one, and I'll start there."

The girls moved up to their chairs, matching their marks with the chairs quickly. Rainbow pointed at us. "Did you turn them all into crazy freaks with your magic?"

Twilight tensed and shot us an apologetic look. "Actually... that's.. not entirely wrong." She hung her head. "They're not from here, or anywhere in Equestria. When I tried to reach Silver's home world, my magic ran into something I couldn't see, bounced off, and collided with a different world entirely."

Applejack blinked. "Ya mean ya done blasted a whole world with all their magic? Is that why those two holdin' hands like that look like Cadance, and maybe a little Princess Celestia mixed in?"

Twilight drew in a loud breath before letting it out. "Yes... Yes exactly. I turned their world upside down and bathed a planet full of humans with two things." She held up both forehooves. She held one up higher. "First, all the equine magic that was in the castle that day. You remember it, right? Everyone got sick for a while afterwards."

Pinkie bobbed her head. "All those poor guards. I had to play nurse for some of them. They're really nice when you get to know them."

Fluttershy swallowed nervously before speaking up. "Why do... Why do some of them not look quite... right?"

Twilight lowered the highest hoof and raised the other. "Well, the other half was that energy my spell collided with. I kind of shoved a whole other species right on top of them."

Rarity gasped and put a hoof over her snout. "How dreadful, dear. Were they hurt?"

Karen shook his head. "We were not." All eyes turned to him. "I am one of those other species. I am fine, and I'm proud to be a pony now." He gently brushed against Neon. "And to chase love and family as I never would have, in my original life."

Twilight waved a hoof as the other settled back on her chair. "Thank you, but let's not get too distracted. They came here to ask for our help putting things right. It's been a while since then."

Rainbow huffed. "If it's since when you did that experiment, yeah, that was a while ago, almost a year." She suddenly lifted from her chair and pointed at Karen. "Hey, big guy! You any good with those wings?"

He spread them out and stood up. "I haven't had too much practice with them yet."

Rainbow flew over his head. "Well, come on, let's get some practice then." Karen followed her out with ungainly but eager flaps.

Twilight put a hoof on her head. "Well, she took it well... That's about it, as far as the story goes. I messed up. I'm sorry. I even tried to play it off, but then I experienced first hoof the horror that I unleashed. It was... It was awful. I'm sorry." She dipped her head low towards the table.

Applejack hopped down and moved over to pat Twilight on the shoulder, and soon the rest were gathered around her with gentle words of encouragement. They truly were good friends from the support I saw. I also appreciated that Twilight understood exactly what she did.

Twilight sat up and nodded. "Alright, so, here's the plan. We hurt their world, and I mean to help fix things. This isn't the most ideal meeting of our species, but we owe it to them to lend all the support we can."

I raised a hand. "Twilight, excuse me, but you don't have to physically go there, especially not all of you. We have people, and that's good. We're recovering, and from what little I gathered, there are more of us, even after what happened, than there are ponies. Your magical know how would be useful. We're like children with matches when it comes to that."

Twilight spread her wings with alarm. "I should think so! What a mess... Are there a lot of unicorns, and... do you know what you are?"

I didn't, and shrugged. She sighed. "You are an alicorn, a combination of the three major tribes. They are typically royalty, here. Like me. I'm a princess."

That term again. "We've come to start calling our most powerful princesses, but they're not always hybrids."

Sandra nodded. "And duchesses for the second tier."

Applejack tilted her head. "Never heard ah one of those before."

Pinkie rubbed her hooves together. "I wanna see. I can come see, right right? Twilight got to go see the other world all the other times. I call dibs! I'll be good, promise!" She was adorably eager, but I didn't understand her either, and neither did Cindy from the feel of it.

Twilight smiled patiently. "They just said they didn't need more hooves, Pinkie."

Pinkie shook her head quickly. "I don't have to go for that, but I can go to put some smiles on some faces, and see everything. I wanna see it all. Come on, Twilight, pleeeease?!" She threw herself forward onto the table with her hooves clasped together. "Let me be the one going to another world for a change. Come onnnnn!"'

Rarity glanced between Pinkie and Twilight. "Twilight, darling, I happen to agree with you, but that look in her eyes. If you say no, she'll find a way, somehow."

Twilight let out a breath with an extension of a hoof. "Pinkie... if I let you go, and I'm not saying I will just yet, would you stay with our friends and not get into any trouble?"

Pinkie bounced up to her hooves and suddenly pulled out a trench coat that she slipped into quickly. "They won't even know I'm there!"

This couldn't end well.

Author's Notes:

Oh Pinkie, you are the typo in the form of a pony, which makes you the most huggable typo by far.

118 - We're Gonna Party Tonight

Applejack tipped her hat forward. "Pinkie, are ya sure this is what ya want ta do? This here's a big and serious job. It's serious work an--"

Pinkie slapped her hooves on the edge of the table as she leaned forward towards Applejack. "Are you saying I can't be serious? Cause I can totally be serious, Applejack."

Rarity shook her head. "Perish the thought, dear. We know you can be serious, Pinkie Pie, but this is no... Pinkie, if I may be frank, I think we're all frightened for you, not of you or your abilities."

Twilight let out a soft sigh. "I've created quite a mess..."

Pinkie tapped the table lightly. "We need you here, Twilight. This world needs some laughter, and I'm ready to deliver it. I want to see it! I'm not scared."

Fluttershy looked to me suddenly. "Are there angry animals where you come from?"

I shook my head. "For better or worse, my people took care of most animal predators a long time ago. It'll take quite a long time before they breed into numbers that'd be considered a wide spread threat. You'd have to go to very specific places for wolves or wild cats or bears to get you, and half of those are usually easy to avoid."

Sandra huffed. "I'm way more worried about angry humans than angry animals, right now. Angry animals we can handle."

Rainbow took off her chair and floated over the table. "You realize they probably don't have any muffins or cupcakes right now, right?" She looked confident her logic would work.

"What?!" Pinkie hopped to her hind legs off the chair, standing a s a human might. "They need us even more than I thought." She spun around to us and pointed at Cindy. "Your poor ponies need help, and I'm just the pony to deliver it."

Applejack shot Rainbow a dirty look before clearing her throat. "Now now, let's not be hasty. Besides, this is their world, not ours. It's up to them if Pinkie comes along or not."

Pinkie fell to all fours and bounced up to us without delay. "Give me a chance. I can be super helpful. Are you all really as friendly as I heard?" She leaned in suddenly and nuzzled at Neon, who burst into sudden laughter and grabbed her in several tongues. Pinkie squealed, which quickly broke into giggles as she wriggled around in Neon's grip.

Karen ruffled his wings softly. "We should give her a chance, at least."

Cindy tilted her head. "Here, sure, but giving 'a chance' by taking her to our world would be extremely hasty."

I agreed with Cindy. "She can hang out with us for a day and see how we get along. Pinkie, this is very important, but three of us, Karen, Cindy, and me, are still slightly dangerous."

Pinkie tilted her head as she dangled upside down in Neon's sure grip. "Dangerous how? You all look pretty nice to me."

I smiled at the pink pony. "We try to be, but contact with our blood would be very bad."

Pinkie made a face. "Yuck, why would I touch that? I hope you're not planning on bleeding. That would be awful!"

Twilight shook her head. "There's also seminal fluid."

That surprised me, and a few others as well. Karen pointed at her. "Why wasn't that stopped as our saliva was?"

Twilight shrugged gently. "I tried, honest, but it didn't work out. It shouldn't be that large a risk." She raised a brow. "Unless humans are more different than ponies in more ways than even I guessed."

The accusation didn't go over my head and I flushed brightly. "We shouldn't have that kind of contact with Pinkie."

Rarity suddenly lit up as the meaning became clear to her and she hid behind her own wide-brimmed hat.

Applejack shook her head with a soft frown. "That's nice ta say, but ya'd be surprised how many foals start the same way. Ponies or otherwise..." She raised a brow as she looked evenly at the still dangling Pinkie. "Just know what yer signing on fer."

Sandra held up a hoof and Neon gently set Pinkie down in grasping distance for her. Sandra gently hugged our newest companion, which seemed to be enjoyed both ways. Pinkie smiled at Twilight. "See, these guys are totally great, and their ponies need help. I'm going, and that's that."

Twilight put a hoof to her head and slowly sighed before looking up at the hovering Rainbow Dash. "Dash, I'd feel better if Pinkie had some backup."

Dash paled through her fur. "What? Me? Why me? Why not Rarity or AJ?"

Rarity looked up with a devilish gleam. "Oh, you're suddenly scared, Rainbow darling? You'd send in a lady such as myself before you'd see a whole new world? And here I thought you were the bravest pony around."

Applejack pointed off somewhere. "Ah got a farm t'tend. No sir, afraid this one falls on you buckaroo."

Twilight leaned back in her seat. "If you don't want to go, I can't force you. I'll just have to find somepony else brave enough to take the task."

Rainbow snorted loudly. "You too?!" She streaked towards Pinkie Pie with a contrail of rainbow colors before she set down beside her. "Fine. Pinkie, we'll take care of this and be back in a flash."

Crystal reached out a hoof quickly and her crystal body reflected the rainbows in that trail wildly for the moment it existed.

Rainbow coiled on herself to find the source of that flash. "I didn't mean that literally."

Twilight clopped a hoof on the table lightly. "Then it's settled. William, when do you plan to return home?" She went rigid and held up both of her hooves. "Not that there's any rush. You're welcome here as long as you like."

Fluttershy nodded at us. "Oh, of course. You're all very kind ponies..." She smiled demurely before looking onwards to Applejack.

Applejack shrugged. "Ah don't see what the awkwardness is fer. They know what's goin' on. Take care ah Pinkie Pie, ya hear?"

They left shortly after, leaving us with two new traveling companions. Rainbow Dash extended a hoof up to me hesitantly. "So, uh, hey there."

I took her hoof in my hand and gave it a light shaking and she looked slightly put off. "I will never get used to hand shaking."

Pinkie tilted her head, then offered her own hoof. I reached for it only for her to take a suddenly deep breath and somehow blow internally. Her hoof ballooned outwards with fingers and met mine in a shake as she grinned. "Hiya!"

Cindy suddenly snatched at the arm and pulled Pinkie closer to examine those fingers, but they popped back into her.

Rainbow rolled her eyes. "Don't even try to understand her. Pinkie has her own kind of magic."

Feeling curious, I threw my vision into its pony and magic sensing mode. Pinkie was a pony, that much was confirmed, but the... the aura of it. It was very odd. There were some similarities to an infected ponies, but she wasn't touched by the void. Had she come into contact with some other thing?

Rainbow's voice brought me out of my thoughts. "Seriously though, when do you guys plan to go? I'll come by then."

Cindy tapped her chin. "Twilight has all she needs to study without us here directly. We could go back any time, really."

Crystal pointed out into the city. "You all have a clean bill of health. I want to see this 'Ponyville'. I want to see this world. Let's explore a little before we go rushing home."

Pinkie flashed a bright smile. "Oh! I can show you where I work. We have the tastiest treats this side of Canterlot. C'mon!" She bounced to her hooves and began trotting towards the door. Her eagerness was infectious, and soon we were all following along behind her in a loose mob, exposed to the warm sun of Equestria and the eyes of Ponyville's citizens.

Many hid away from us, and I couldn't blame them. I wouldn't have rushed out, back then, when I was a normal human. Two centaurs, an earth pony with wild colors, a crystal pony, likely the normalest looking of our bunch, and two ponies with coiling tongues right out of some horror movie. No, I really coudln't fault them for staying on the side of caution, even with one of their local heroes guiding us along.

Rainbow flew overhead. "I'll swing by tomorrow!" She vanished up into the clouds, where some great structure seemed to have been erected from a mixture of rainbows, clouds, and waterfalls. It boggled the mind to figure out the physics involved, so I abandoned the effort.

Karen glanced sideways at Pinkie. "How does Rainbow Dash live in a home made of clouds?"

Pinkie paused and looked confused. "You don't know? Silly Billy, Pegasi can sit on clouds, or push them, or break them up. It's their magic!"

Karen shook his head slowly. "I knew pegasi could move clouds, but I never considered just using one to live on. Makes sense... How do you not float away with the cloud?"

Pinkie shrugged softly. "Rainbow has to push it back into place every day, but she likes it, so it's worth the effort, or so she says. I'm alright with my house on the ground. I want everypony to know where to find me! And there it is." She pointed to a building that looked like someone had created a gingerbread house and expanded it to a two-story structure fit for living in. Pastel pinks and browns and even a whipped cream trim made it all good enough to eat, though I doubted the residents wanted their building actually chewed on.

Pinkie led us inside to a riot of delightfully sweet scents. "That's odd, there are usually way more ponies in here at this time of day."

Her voice seemed to summon someone from the back, a matronly looking earth-pony mare. "Oh, Pinkie. I'm glad yo--" Her words cut off as she spotted us, her company. "P-Pinkie..."

Pinkie rose up to two legs and pointed at us. "Hey there Misses Cake, say hello to William, Karen, Crystal, Sandra, Neon, and Cindy. They're new in town. They're new in all of Equestria! And they'd like to try some of our amazing treats."

Misses Cake nodded stiffly even as we all offered waves. "Charmed." She forced a smile, then moved up to the counter. "Apologies, you just caught me by surprise. I don't mean to be rude. What can I get for you?"

Pinkie flipped over the counter, balancing on a hoof on her way over before she landed beside Misses Cake. "I can handle this part. They have to try a little of everything!" Misses Cake gave her a dubious look and Pinkie waved it off. "Twilight'll cover the expenses. They're royal guests."

Royal guests. That changed things quickly. Misses Cake escorted us to our seats and was all smiles for the rest of our visit. I'll say this, pony treats are amazing things. I looked forward to things being fixed up enough at home for people to start making their own sweet creations.

Author's Notes:

Hiatus over! I was in discussion with the fellow that is paying for this whole venture. He wants me to do just as I like to do. He says to follow my muse, and go where it leads, no matter where it goes.

So, Pinkie, and Rainbow Dash. What could go wrong?

119 - From a Rainbow's View

I looked into a mirror and frowned at what I saw. Why was I scared of helping a friend? I sighed loudly and turned away. "Because this isn't about some cool stunt or fearsome enemy..." It was some unviewable, unfightable disease that could turn her into some kind of freak, and maybe rob her of her ability to fly if things went badly. How was she going to help, exactly?

She thumped her cloudy floor. "Nurse Redheart might be more useful."

Storming around her room, she returned to that mirror and glared at the pegasus that glared back at her. Being fast, or strong, or brave wouldn't help at all, and it made her feel all the more less brave by the moment.

Rather than mope around, she jumped out a window and took off into the sky. She quickly spotted a few other pegasi peering down at something, which proved to be Pinkie leading the group into Sugarcube Corner.

"Have you ever seen such weird looking ponies?" asked Clear Skies.

Cloud Chaser was perched beside her. "Can't say I ever have. Hey there, Dash! You see the new ponies?"

Dash landed beside them on the cloud. "Hey guys, uh, so... weird huh?"

Clear bobbed her head. "They seem nice enough, and they have a crystal pony, and Pinkie Pie with them. Maybe they're foreign diplomats."

Cloud Chaser brightened with the idea. "Oh yeah. Why didn't I think of that? That totally makes sense. I wonder what country they're from? I never heard of ponies like that. Do you know, Rainbow?"

Rainbow put a hoof behind her head awkwardly. "Very far away. I saw them at the castle. It's kind of a long story."

Cloud Chaser gave a light nod as he smiled. "Well if you and Princess Twilight are on the case, I'm sure things are fine. Are they diplomats then?"

Rainbow considered that before giving a slow nod, quickly followed by a more sure one. "Yeah. They came asking for help, you know, magic stuff."

Clear Skies spread her pinkish-purple wings. "Magic stuff? They picked the right Princess to ask about it then. Why are they with Pinkie Pie?"

Rainbow glanced down off the side of the cloud. "She's taking them for a bite to eat, maybe see some of the town, ya know? Just because you're here on business doesn't make you immune to Pinkie."

Cloud Chaser laughed at that. "Ain't that the truth! So, uh... I heard some rumors, Rainbow, and I figured it would be better to ask from the source instead of whispering around like a bunch of colts and fillies."

Rainbow plopped onto her haunches and peered at Cloud Chaser suspiciously. "What kind of rumors are we talking about here?"

Cloud recoiled a few inches. Rainbow Dash was a local hero and an amazing pegasus. He made a nervous noise as he shuffled. "It's no big deal. I mean, it's cool if you are, really, but I heard you have a thing for Applejack?"

Rainbow went red instantly even as she shouted at him, "Who told you that?!"

Clear Skies put her hooves to her cheeks and gasped loudly. "Oh wow, it is true! That's so romantic."

Rainbow blinked, confused by Clear Skie's reaction. "Huh? What's so romantic about it?"

Clear pointed at Rainbow. "You and her fought side-by-side, saving Equestria, facing the unknown and the terrifying, with only your loyalty, and maybe a little love, to keep you going." She sighed softly. "I'm so jealous right now."

Rainbow felt her blush worsening by the moment. "I-it wasn't like that!"

Cloud reached out a wing and touched Rainbow on the shoulder. "Rainbow Dash. You are our friend, and a part of our team. If you found a special somepony, we're here to congratulate you, not make fun of you." Clear Skies bobbed her head in agreement and smiled at Rainbow with a genuine warmth.

Rainbow wanted to argue, to deny, but the two looked at her with supportive expressions and happy smiles. They were her friends, her fellow weather ponies. She sighed as a smile crept onto her snout.

Then Cloud popped the sweet moment. "Even if it means I don't have a chance. I didn't know you swung that way, Rainbow."

Rainbow punched him, thudding his side with a hoof. "I didn't have time for anypony, stallion or mare, except maybe the Wonderbolts. Applejack... she... she made time for me."

Clear Skies squealed and flopped onto her back. "Stop! You're killing me with how adorable you are! I hope I meet that special somepony some day, Rainbow."

Cloud rubbed at the sore spot with a hoof gently as he chuckled. "So when's the big day?"

Neither of them had a lot of time for that, Applejack especially. She was always busy getting something done, and neither wanted a big production out of their business, not for that thing... For flying, sure, but Rainbow Dash does not need her personal life blasted across Equestria. "Not yet, and, look. Can you two keep this to yourselves? We're not ready to make this a big deal yet."

It was just then that I realized I had slipped into third person again. Heh, thinking in the third person made everything seem more exciting, like you were reading a Daring Do novel about yourself, doing amazing things.

Clear bobbed her head. "I won't tell anypony, but most of the pegasi are already guessing, Rainbow Dash. You didn't used to spend quite that much time on farms, especially hers. You're..." She hesitated.

Cloud took up where she left off. "You're not that subtle."

I flushed and punched him a new bruise. "What do you mean by that?!"

Cloud squeaked. "Nothing! Nothing, just that you look at her 'that' way. We won't tell anypony if you don't want us to."

I glanced around quickly and felt the urge to talk to Applejack. She'd know what to do about this... and maybe the whole Pinkie Pie adventure. There were a lot of things I wanted to talk to her about. "Uh, yeah, just for now, OK? Gotta go!" I took off in a streak, leaving the two to continue their snooping.

Did everypony really know about it already? I thought I'd been so careful too! Maybe it wasn't that big of a deal... Not like anypony didn't think Applejack was pretty cool too. The two of us together were practically a whirlpool of awesome. Oh Celestia, was Cloud trying to offer himself for studding? Ugh! I pushed the thought out of my head and soared as quickly as I could to Sweet Apple Acres.

I never quite got there. I spotted Applejack trotting along towards it just as I approached the boundary of her farm and dived down to land beside her at the same rate. She jumped lightly in surprise, but didn't stop. "Oh! Hey RD, didn't expect ya back so quick. Ya ready for yer adventure?"

I shrugged softly. "About that... What am I supposed to do, exactly? There are ponies that need cheering up, sure, Pinkie has that covered, but there aren't monsters to kick or punch. There aren't any bad guys to be awesome about, races to win, or... anything for me to do."

Applejack stopped walking and sat on her haunches. She tapped at her chin softly a moment. "Ah reckon somepony aughta show them the ins and outs of bein' a true weather pony."

I pointed at Applejack accusingly. "And somepony should show them the ins and outs of being a true earth pony."

Applejack opened her mouth just to close it and frown with thought. "Ya might have a point there..."

I grunted and swatted at her, but she dodged nimbly out of the way. "Not the point I wanted to make, AJ. Come on... They don't need either of us. They have farms, and they have weather teams. It might not be the best way, but it's their way, and I bet they're proud of it too."

Applejack smiled brightly. "Well hogtie me and leave me to the ants, that was a right thoughtful thing ta say, Rainbow. Yer right, they do have their own way. They're making new traditions, and if it's working out well fer 'em, we should be proud for 'em, not assume we can fix what ain't broke and ignore their accomplishments. But putting that aside a moment, sugarcube, what's really got your dander up?"

I looked up towards the skies, wondering if we were being watched. "The other weatherponies know about us."

Applejack coughed softly and blushed. "Do they now? Ah reckon if they know, half the town knows."

I hadn't thought of that, but she was right. The weather team was a bunch of gossipers. I'd joined in the fun one or twice maybe, on slow days. Don't judge me. "They were asking when we were going to tie the knot, formally."

Applejack walked up to me and leaned in. I could feel my heart picking up as she gently rubbed her sensitive nose against my snout. I could smell that unique mixture of earth, bark, and apple that suffused her. I could get lost in that scent. "Ya already tied mah heart, Rainbow Dash. We can put on a fancy show for everypony else, if'n they like. Is that's what keepin' ya from helpin' Pinkie Pie?"

I perked an ear and considered the last time I rushed off to help Pinkie. It wasn't my brightest moment, but I did make up with an old friend. It was still very uncool. "This isn't really my... thing. You can't out-cool a disease. You can't out-awesome the problems they have. I want to help, really, but what am I going to do besides follow around after Pinkie Pie? It doesn't even sound dangerous, we missed that part. And this time there's no table of fate telling me I have to go."

Applejack frowned thoughtfully, scrunching her face up in that adorable way she had when she put some serious thought into something. "Well... Shoot, how about this. If they can hop back and forth, why don't they offer some of their ponies who want to learn some advanced tricks to come here and learn from us direct? Ah can show them how we do things down on tha farm, and ah reckon ya can show them some tricks up in the air, you and the weather team."

I threw a leg around Applejack's neck and hugged her close. "Now that sounds like a plan! Do you think a lot of them will hop on the chance? Oh! Twilight could teach some magic classes! She loves that kind of thing. This'll work great." I had to talk to Twilight and there wasn't anytime like the present. "I'll talk to her and see what she says!"

I soared back towards Twilight's big purple castle. I wondered a moment if it was purple because she was purple? If I had a castle, would it be cyan with awesome rainbow highlights? That'd be pretty cool. One day I'd earn a castle of my own, but it'd better float in the clouds or I'm going to be so annoyed.

Author's Notes:

Rainbow Dash thinks in the third person? Seems legit.

Or was that a typo?

120 - Slipping

I finished packing what I thought would come in handy. It was a shame that rubber chicken turned into a key, it would've been really useful. I descended the stairs and bounced over to Mister and Misses Cake. "Hey, I'm going to be gone awhile, you know, bringing good cheer, like we talked about."

Mister Cake looked not entirely certain. "Are you sure you want to do this? It's a very big job, even for you, from the sound of it."

I threw a leg around the both of them and drew them in tight. "Aw, don't worry about me! I'll be fine. Adventure is my middle name. Pinkamena Adventure Pie!"

Misses Cake smiled, but it wasn't a real smile, I could tell. "I thought your middle name was Diane?"

I waved dismissively as I fell back to fours. "I'm just joking. It's going to take a lot of jokes to turn a whole world of sad ponies happy again. It's the least I can do, seeing as my friend kinda accidentally made the whole mess."

Mister Cake gestured towards the door as he nodded. "We'll take care of things, don't worry about us, just be careful, alright?"

Bouncing towards the door, I waved at the two of them. "Oh, don't worry. I have a plan, a really great plan!" I ducked out of the door, but not before seeing their amazed faces. Why was everypony always so surprised when I got big ideas? No matter! I was going to fix this problem, Pinkie Pie style.

I stopped by a few places to finish rounding out my supply, and arrived at the castle with bulging saddlebags and my usual smile. Everything I'd need to put the plan into operation. The cool ponies from the other world were there, talking with each other and being friendly. They were pretty diverse as families went, but they were a happy herd. Their attention slid towards me as they noticed me and I waved at them. "Ready to go!"

Rainbow dropped in from above, coming in for a smooth landing. "About that. We had a bit of a talk. You see, you have a new part of your mission, Pinkie."

I tilted my head with surprise. "Huh? You're not coming?"

Rainbow put a hoof to her chest. "My part of the mission's changed, but yours just got even more important." That sounded important! "Your job, if you choose to accep--"

I interrupted her with a blurted out, "I do!"

Rainbow chuckled softly. "I knew I could count on you. Tell the ponies where you're going that they can get weather and flying tips from me, and magic lessons from Twilight. That's education from the two best examples in Ponyville. Will can bring them back and we'll show them how to get things done."

I nodded quickly at her, though if my plan worked, I wouldn't need to send a single pony to her, but it was good to know she and Twilight were ready to lend a helping hoof to ponies in need. Maybe it'd be better if I wasn't going with Rainbow Dash. It'll be easier on my own. Yes! I had this under control. "Don't worry, RD. I have this totally under control. I'll have this fixed before you know it!"

RD nodded once before she fluttered off. She looked nervous, or was that excited? Of course she was excited. I remember her talking about giving flying lessons once to a bunch of adorable little foals and she had a lot of fun with that. If everything went just right, she wouldn't need to do that, but maybe... Backup plans never hurt anypony.

The two tallest of the herd nodded together. They were kinda of creepy and kinda amazing, especially when they moved in perfect harmony, not to mention being twins and all. My sisters and I were never that close. The strangest part was that they weren't actual twins. They were married. What are the odds of finding somepony that close to yourself to fall in love with? It blew my mind just thinking about it. "You two are super amazing! So when are we going?"

One of them pet over my curly mane and I giggled. Their fingers tickled, especially when they went after an ear. They gave the best pets, which wasn't something I had a lot of experience with, but still, definitely top ten material. "Everyone's here. Twilight, do you need anything else before we go?"

All eyes turned towards our favorite lavender alicorn. She shook her head slowly as she stood in that official princessy way that she did when she wanted to look super official and important. "Everything's in order. Goodbye, and good luck. We'll take care of anypony you send our way." She hesitated a moment. "And... sorry. For everything. I know it doesn't undo what's been done, but I truly am sorry."

I rubbed my hooves together, thinking about my plan. It would be hard! It would be tricky! I might get hurled into a whole other dimension where there wasn't anything that resembled a cupcake! But if it worked, oh yes... if it worked...

"What are you doing?" Neon was looking at me oddly.

I fell back to all fours and waved at her. "Oh nothing. Just strategizing."

A field of magic wrapped around us in a big bubble. I'd seen Twilight do that kind of thing plenty of times to protect us from something, or to float us around. With the feeling of falling sideways, we were somewhere else. Was this the void they mentioned? The others were frozen, except the twins who were looking around. I waved a hoof in front of Crystal's stuck snout. "Heloooo?"

The twins looked at me with surprise. "You shouldn't be able to move." I wasn't sure which of them it was. I really should have memorized which one was which.

"Amazing. Stay still though. We don't want you to get lost," said the other with a gentle smile. "We'll take care of getting us there."

"About that." I grinned, the plan seemed even easier, now that I saw what the void was like. "So, this place, the void, right? It touches everywhere, right?" They nodded. "Does it touch everywhen?" They looked confused. "I have a feeling it does."

One shook their head. "We can experiment with that another time, Pinkie. Holding us here takes a good bit of energy. We should get moving."

The bubble began rushing through the void at a speed that felt both immense and tiny. It was really hard to measure space or time in that place, and that was exactly what I was counting on. When I had a good idea of where they were aimed, I sank down and gave my fanny a little shake. I'd have to get it juuuuust right.

"Pinkie? Whatever you're planning, please don't do it."

"Oh, don't worry. I'll have this all fixed in two shakes of a pink tail." With two shakes, I jumped. I hurtled through that space as strange energy bombarded me from every direction. It burned and tingled and felt freezing all the same time, but I was on target. I was going to do it!

Author's Notes:

P-pinkie... What are you doing, Pinkie?

I get the feeling the plot of this story hit the ultimate typo, and her name is Pinkie. May god have mercy on us all.

121 - Sequel

Author's Notes:

It's over here! /story/293445/one-step-pink-step Let the madness continue!